This is a modern-English version of Sign Language Among North American Indians Compared With That Among Other Peoples And Deaf-Mutes: First Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethnology to the Secretary of the Smithsonian Institution, 1879-1880, Government Printing Office, Washington, 1881, pages 263-552, originally written by Mallery, Garrick. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


Transcriber's Note: The verses in the section on Gestures of Actors on p. 309 are loosely quoted from "The Rosciad" by Charles Churchill, which more accurately reads:

Transcriber's Note: The verses in the section on Actor Gestures on p. 309 are loosely quoted from "The Rosciad" by Charles Churchill, which more accurately reads:

"... When to enforce some very tender part,

"... When to enforce some very tender part,

The right hand slips by instinct on the heart,

The right hand instinctively moves over the heart,

His soul, of every other thought bereft,

His soul, free from any other thoughts,

Is anxious only where to place the left;..."

Is anxious only about where to put the left;...

[pg 263]

SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION—BUREAU OF ETHNOLOGY.

J.W. POWELL, DIRECTOR.

SIGN LANGUAGE

AMONG

NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS

COMPARED WITH THAT AMONG OTHER PEOPLES AND DEAF-MUTES.

BY

GARRICK MALLERY.


[pg 265]

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.

Fig.                                Page

Figure                      Page

61. Affirmation, approving. Old Roman 286

61. Confirmation, agreement. Ancient Roman __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

62. Approbation. Neapolitan 286

62. Approval. Neapolitan __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

63. Affirmation, approbation. N.A. Indian 286

63. Affirmation, approval. N/A Indian __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

64. Group. Old Greek. Facing 289

64. Team. Ancient Greek. Facing __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

65. Negation. Dakota 290

65. Negation. Dakota __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

66. Love. Modern Neapolitan 290

Love. Modern Neapolitan pizza __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

67. Group. Old Greek. Facing 290

67. Group. Ancient Greek. Facing __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

68. Hesitation. Neapolitan 291

Hesitation. Neapolitan __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

69. Wait. N.A. Indian 291

69. Wait. N.A. Indian __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

70. Question, asking. Neapolitan 291

70. Question, asking. Neapolitan pizza __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

71. Tell me. N.A. Indian 291

Tell me. N.A. Indian __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

72. Interrogation. Australian 291

Interrogation. Australian __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

73. Pulcinella 292

73. Pulcinella __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

74. Thief. Neapolitan 292

74. Thief. Neapolitan Pizza

75. Steal. N.A. Indian 293

75. Steal. N.A. Indian __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

76. Public writer. Neapolitan group. Facing 296

76. Public writer. Neapolitan group. Facing 296

77. Money. Neapolitan 297

77. Cash. Neapolitan __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

78. "Hot Corn." Neapolitan Group. Facing 297

78. "Hot Corn." Neapolitan Group. Facing 297

79. "Horn" sign. Neapolitan 298

"Horn" sign. Neapolitan __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

80. Reproach. Old Roman 298

80. Disapproval. Ancient Roman __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

81. Marriage contract. Neapolitan group. Facing 298

81. Marriage contract. Neapolitan group. Facing 298

82. Negation. Pai-Ute sign 299

82. Negation. Pai-Ute sign __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

83. Coming home of bride. Neapolitan group. Facing 299

83. Bride's homecoming. Neapolitan group. Facing 299

84. Pretty. Neapolitan 300

84. Cute. Neapolitan __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

85. "Mano in fica." Neapolitan 300

85. "Hand in the fig." Neapolitan 300

86. Snapping the fingers. Neapolitan 300

Snapping fingers. Neapolitan __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

87. Joy, acclamation 300

Joy, celebration __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

88. Invitation to drink wine 300

Wine invitation __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

89. Woman's quarrel. Neapolitan Group. Facing 301

89. Woman's quarrel. Neapolitan Group. Facing 301

90. Chestnut vender. Facing 301

Chestnut vendor. Facing __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

91. Warning. Neapolitan 302

91. Warning. Neapolitan __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

92. Justice. Neapolitan 302

Justice. Neapolitan __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

93. Little. Neapolitan 302

Little Neapolitan __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

94. Little. N.A. Indian 302

94. Small. N.A. Indian __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

95. Little. N.A. Indian 302

95. Small. N.A. Indian __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

96. Demonstration. Neapolitan 302

96. Demo. Neapolitan __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

97. "Fool." Neapolitan 303

"Fool." Neapolitan __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

98. "Fool." Ib. 303

"Fool." Ib. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

99. "Fool." Ib. 303

"Idiot." Ib. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

100. Inquiry. Neapolitan 303

100. Inquiry. Neapolitan __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

101. Crafty, deceitful. Neapolitan 303

Cunning, deceptive. Neapolitan __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

102. Insult. Neapolitan 304

Insult. Neapolitan pizza __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

103. Insult. Neapolitan 304

Insult. Neapolitan __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

104. Silence. Neapolitan 304

104. Silence. Neapolitan __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

105. Child. Egyptian hieroglyph 304

Child. Egyptian hieroglyph __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

106. Negation. Neapolitan 305

106. Negation. Neapolitan __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

107. Hunger. Neapolitan 305

107. Hunger. Neapolitan pizza

108. Mockery. Neapolitan 305

108. Mockery. Neapolitan ______

109. Fatigue. Neapolitan 305

109. Tired. Neapolitan __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

110. Deceit. Neapolitan 305

110. Deceit. Neapolitan __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

111. Astuteness, readiness. Neapolitan 305

111. Cleverness, preparedness. Neapolitan __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

112. Tree. Dakota, Hidatsa 343

Tree. Dakota, Hidatsa __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

113. To grow. N.A. Indian 343

113. To grow. N.A. Indian __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

114. Rain. Shoshoni, Apache 344

114. Rain. Shoshone, Apache __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

115. Sun. N.A. Indian 344

115. Sun. N.A. Indian __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

116. Sun. Cheyenne 344

116. Sun. Cheyenne __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

117. Soldier. Arikara 345

117. Soldier. Arikara __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

118. No, negation. Egyptian 355

No, negation. Egyptian __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

119. Negation. Maya 356

119. Negation. Maya __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

120. Nothing. Chinese 356

Nothing. Chinese __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

121. Child. Egyptian figurative 356

Child. Egyptian figurative __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

122. Child. Egyptian linear 356

Child. Egyptian linear __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

123. Child. Egyptian hieratic 356

Child. Egyptian hieratic __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

124. Son. Ancient Chinese 356

124. Son. Ancient Chinese __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

125. Son. Modern Chinese 356

125. Son. Modern Chinese cuisine __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

126. Birth. Chinese character 356

126. Birth. Chinese character __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

127. Birth. Dakota 356

127. Birth. Dakota __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

128. Birth, generic. N.A. Indians 357

Birth, generic. N.A. Indians __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[pg 266]

129. Man. Mexican 357

129. Man. Mexican __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

130. Man. Chinese character 357

130. Man. Chinese character __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

131. Woman. Chinese character 357

131. Woman. Chinese character __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

132. Woman. Ute 357

132. Woman. Ute __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

133. Female, generic. Cheyenne 357

Female, generic. Cheyenne __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

134. To give water. Chinese character 357

134. To give water. Chinese character 357

135. Water, to drink. N.A. Indian 357

135. Water, to drink. N.A. Indian 357

136. Drink. Mexican 357

136. Drink. Mexican beverage __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

137. Water. Mexican 357

137. Water. Mexican Food

138. Water, giving. Egypt 358

138. Water, providing. Egypt __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

139. Water. Egyptian 358

139. Water. Egyptian __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

140. Water, abbreviated 358

Water, abbreviated H2O

141. Water. Chinese character 358

Water. Chinese character __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

142. To weep. Ojibwa pictograph 358

To cry. Ojibwa pictograph __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

143. Force, vigor. Egyptian 358

143. Strength, energy. Egyptian __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

144. Night. Egyptian 358

144. Night. Egyptian __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

145. Calling upon. Egyptian figurative 359

145. Requesting. Egyptian figurative __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

146. Calling upon. Egyptian linear 359

Calling upon. Egyptian linear __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

147. To collect, to unite. Egyptian 359

147. To gather, to bring together. Egyptian 359

148. Locomotion. Egyptian figurative 359

148. Movement. Egyptian figurative __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

149. Locomotion. Egyptian linear 359

149. Movement. Egyptian linear __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

150. Shun'-ka Lu'-ta. Dakota 365

150. Shu'-ka Lu'-ta. Dakota __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

151. "I am going to the east." Abnaki 369

151. "I'm heading to the east." Abnaki 369

152. "Am not gone far." Abnaki 369

152. "I'm not gone far." Abnaki 369

153. "Gone far." Abnaki 370

"Gone far." Abnaki __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

154. "Gone five days' journey." Abnaki 370

154. "Gone five days' journey." Abnaki 370

155. Sun. N.A. Indian 370

155. Sun. N.A. Indian __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

156. Sun. Egyptian 370

156. Sun. Egyptian __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

157. Sun. Egyptian 370

157. Sun. Egyptian __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

158. Sun with rays. Ib. 371

Sun with rays. Ib. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

159. Sun with rays. Ib. 371

Sun with rays. Ib. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

160. Sun with rays. Moqui pictograph 371

160. Sun with rays. Moqui pictograph 371

161. Sun with rays. Ib. 371

Sun with rays. Ib. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

162. Sun with rays. Ib. 371

162. Sun with rays. Ib. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

163. Sun with rays. Ib. 371

Sun with rays. Ib. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

164. Star. Moqui pictograph 371

164. Star. Moqui pictograph __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

165. Star. Moqui pictograph 371

165. Star. Moqui pictograph __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

166. Star. Moqui pictograph 371

166. Star. Moqui rock art __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

167. Star. Moqui pictograph 371

167. Star. Moqui pictograph __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

168. Star. Peruvian pictograph 371

168. Star. Peruvian pictogram __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

169. Star. Ojibwa pictograph 371

Star. Ojibwa pictograph __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

170. Sunrise. Moqui do. 371

170. Sunrise. Moqui do. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

171. Sunrise. Ib. 371

171. Sunrise. Ib. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

172. Sunrise. Ib. 371

172. Sunrise. Ib. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

173. Moon, month. Californian pictograph 371

173. Moon, month. California pictograph __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

174. Pictograph, including sun. Coyotero Apache 372

174. Pictograph, including sun. Coyotero Apache 372

175. Moon. N.A. Indian 372

175. Moon. N.A. Indian __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

176. Moon. Moqui pictograph 372

176. Moon. Moqui pictogram __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

177. Moon. Ojibwa pictograph 372

177. Moon. Ojibwa pictogram __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

178. Sky. Ib. 372

178. Sky. Ib. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

179. Sky. Egyptian character 372

179. Sky. Egyptian figure __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

180. Clouds. Moqui pictograph 372

180. Clouds. Moqui pictogram __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

181. Clouds. Ib. 372

Clouds. Ib. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

182. Clouds. Ib. 372

182. Clouds. Ib. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

183. Cloud. Ojibwa pictograph 372

183. Cloud. Ojibwa pictograph __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

184. Rain. New Mexican pictograph 373

184. Rain. New Mexican drawing __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

185. Rain. Moqui pictograph 373

Rain. Moqui rock art __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

186. Lightning. Moqui pictograph 373

Lightning. Moqui pictograph __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

187. Lightning. Ib. 373

187. Lightning. Ib. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

188. Lightning, harmless. Pictograph at Jemez, N.M. 373

188. Lightning, harmless. Pictograph at Jemez, N.M. 373

189. Lightning, fatal. Do. 373

Lightning, deadly. Do. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

190. Voice. "The-Elk-that-hollows-walking" 373

190. Voice. "The Elk that Hollows Walking" __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

191. Voice. Antelope. Cheyenne drawing 373

Voice. Antelope. Cheyenne art __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

192. Voice, talking. Cheyenne drawing 374

Voice, conversation. Cheyenne drawing __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

193. Killing the buffalo. Cheyenne drawing 375

193. Killing the buffalo. Cheyenne drawing 375

194. Talking. Mexican pictograph 376

Talking. Mexican pictogram __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

195. Talking, singing. Maya character 376

Talking, singing. Maya character __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

196. Hearing ears. Ojibwa pictograph 376

Hearing ears. Ojibwa pictograph __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

197. "I hear, but your words are from a bad heart." Ojibwa 376

197. "I hear you, but your words come from a bad place." Ojibwa 376

198. Hearing serpent. Ojibwa pictograph 376

198. Hearing serpent. Ojibwa pictograph __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

199. Royal edict. Maya 377

Royal decree. Maya __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[pg 267]

200. To kill. Dakota 377

To kill. Dakota __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

201. "Killed Arm." Dakota 377

201. "Killed Arm." Dakota __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

202. Pictograph, including "kill." Wyoming Ter. 378

202. Pictograph, including "kill." Wyoming Ter. 378

203. Pictograph, including "kill." Wyoming Ter. 378

203. Pictograph, including "kill." Wyoming Ter. 378

204. Pictograph, including "kill." Wyoming Ter. 379

204. Pictograph, including "kill." Wyoming Ter. 379

205. Veneration. Egyptian character 379

Veneration. Egyptian character __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

206. Mercy. Supplication, favor. Egyptian 379

206. Mercy. Request, kindness. Egyptian __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

207. Supplication. Mexican pictograph 380

207. Request. Mexican pictograph __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

208. Smoke. Ib. 380

208. Smoke. Ib. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

209. Fire. Ib. 381

209. Fire. Ib. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

210. "Making medicine." Conjuration. Dakota 381

"Creating medicine." Conjuration. Dakota __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

211. Meda. Ojibwa pictograph 381

211. Meda. Ojibwa pictograph __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

212. The God Knuphis. Egyptian 381

212. The God Knuphis. Egyptian __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

213. The God Knuphis. Ib. 381

213. The God Knuphis. Ib. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

214. Power. Ojibwa pictograph 381

214. Power. Ojibwa pictograph __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

215. Meda's Power. Ib. 381

215. Meda's Power. Ib. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

216. Trade pictograph 382

216. Trade icon __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

217. Offering. Mexican pictograph 382

Offering. Mexican pictograph __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

218. Stampede of horses. Dakota 382

Horse stampede. Dakota __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

219. Chapultepec. Mexican pictograph 383

Chapultepec. Mexican mural __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

220. Soil. Ib. 383

220. Soil. Ib. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

221. Cultivated soil. Ib. 383

221. Tilled soil. Ib. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

222. Road, path. Ib. 383

222. Road, path. Ib. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

223. Cross-roads and gesture sign. Mexican pictograph 383

223. Crossroads and gesture sign. Mexican pictograph 383

224. Small-pox or measles. Dakota 383

224. Smallpox or measles. Dakota __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

225. "No thoroughfare." Pictograph 383

"Road closed." Pictograph __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

226. Raising of war party. Dakota 384

226. Formation of a war party. Dakota 384

227. "Led four war parties." Dakota drawing 384

227. "Led four war groups." Dakota drawing 384

228. Sociality. Friendship. Ojibwa pictograph 384

228. Social life. Friendship. Ojibwa pictograph 384

229. Peace. Friendship. Dakota 384

229. Peace. Friendship. Dakota __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

230. Peace. Friendship with whites. Dakota 385

230. Peace. Friendship with white people. Dakota 385

231. Friendship. Australian 385

Friendship. Aussie __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

232. Friend. Brulé Dakota 386

232. Friend. Brulé Dakota __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

233. Lie, falsehood. Arikara 393

233. Lie, falsehood. Arikara __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

234. Antelope. Dakota 410

234. Antelope. Dakota __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

235. Running Antelope. Personal totem 410

235. Running Antelope. Personal totem __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

236. Bad. Dakota 411

236. Bad. Dakota __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

237. Bear. Cheyenne 412

237. Bear. Cheyenne __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

238. Bear. Kaiowa, etc. 413

238. Bear. Kaiowa, etc. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

239. Bear. Ute 413

239. Bear. Ute __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

240. Bear. Moqui pictograph 413

240. Bear. Moqui pictogram __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

241. Brave. N.A. Indian 414

241. Brave. N.A. Indian __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

242. Brave. Kaiowa, etc. 415

242. Courageous. Kaiowa, etc. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

243. Brave. Kaiowa, etc. 415

243. Brave. Kaiowa, etc. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

244. Chief. Head of tribe. Absaroka 418

244. Chief. Leader of the tribe. Absaroka 418

245. Chief. Head of tribe. Pai-Ute 418

245. Chief. Leader of the tribe. Pai-Ute 418

246. Chief of a band. Absaroka and Arikara 419

246. Leader of a group. Absaroka and Arikara 419

247. Chief of a band. Pai-Ute 419

247. Leader of a group. Pai-Ute 419

248. Warrior. Absaroka, etc. 420

248. Warrior. Absaroka, etc. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

249. Ojibwa gravestone, including "dead" 422

Ojibwa gravestone, including "deceased" __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

250. Dead. Shoshoni and Banak 422

250. Deceased. Shoshoni and Banak __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

251. Dying. Kaiowa, etc. 424

251. Dying. Kaiowa, etc. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

252. Nearly dying. Kaiowa 424

252. Almost dying. Kaiowa __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

253. Log house. Hidatsa 428

Log cabin. Hidatsa __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

254. Lodge. Dakota 430

254. Lodge. Dakota __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

255. Lodge. Kaiowa, etc. 431

255. Lodge. Kaiowa, etc. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

256. Lodge. Sahaptin 431

256. Lodge. Sahaptin __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

257. Lodge. Pai-Ute 431

257. Lodge. Pai-Ute __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

258. Lodge. Pai-Ute 431

Lodge. Pai-Ute __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

259. Lodge. Kutchin 431

Lodge. Kutchin __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

260. Horse. N.A. Indian 434

260. Horse. N.A. Indian __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

261. Horse. Dakota 434

261. Horse. Dakota __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

262. Horse. Kaiowa, etc. 435

262. Horse. Kiowa, etc. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

263. Horse. Caddo 435

263. Horse. Caddo __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

264. Horse. Pima and Papago 435

264. Horse. Pima and Papago __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

265. Horse. Ute 435

265. Horse. Truck __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

266. Horse. Ute 435

266. Horse. Truck __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

267. Saddling a horse. Ute 437

267. Putting a saddle on a horse. Ute 437

268. Kill. N.A. Indian 438

268. Kill. N.A. Indian __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

269. Kill. Mandan and Hidatsa 439

Kill. Mandan and Hidatsa __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

270. Negation. No. Dakota 441

270. Negation. No. Dakota __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

271. Negation. No. Pai-Ute 442

271. Negation. No. Pai-Ute __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

272. None. Dakota 443

272. None. Dakota __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

273. None. Australian 444

273. None. Aussie __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

274. Much, quantity. Apache 447

274. Lots, amount. Apache __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

275. Question. Australian 449

275. Question. Aussie __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

276. Soldier. Dakota and Arikara 450

Soldier. Dakota and Arikara __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

277. Trade. Dakota 452

Trade. Dakota __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

278. Trade. Dakota 452

278. Trade. Dakota __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[pg 268]

279. Buy. Ute 453

279. Buy. Truck __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

280. Yes, affirmation. Dakota 456

Yes, affirmation. Dakota __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

281. Absaroka tribal sign. Shoshoni 458

281. Absaroka tribal sign. Shoshoni __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

282. Apache tribal sign. Kaiowa, etc. 459

282. Apache tribal sign. Kaiowa, etc. 459

283. Apache tribal sign. Pima and Papago 459

283. Apache tribal sign. Pima and Papago 459

284. Arikara tribal sign. Arapaho and Dakota 461

284. Arikara tribal sign. Arapaho and Dakota 461

285. Arikara tribal sign. Absaroka 461

Arikara tribe sign. Absaroka __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

286. Blackfoot tribal sign. Dakota 463

Blackfoot tribe sign. Dakota __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

287. Blackfoot tribal sign. Shoshoni 464

287. Blackfoot tribal sign. Shoshoni __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

288. Caddo tribal sign. Arapaho and Kaiowa 464

288. Caddo tribal sign. Arapaho and Kiowa 464

289. Cheyenne tribal sign. Arapaho and Cheyenne 464

289. Cheyenne tribal sign. Arapaho and Cheyenne 464

290. Dakota tribal sign. Dakota 467

Dakota tribal sign. Dakota __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

291. Flathead tribal sign. Shoshoni 468

Flathead tribal sign. Shoshoni __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

292. Kaiowa tribal sign. Comanche 470

292. Kaiowa tribal sign. Comanche __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

293. Kutine tribal sign. Shoshoni 471

293. Kutine tribe sign. Shoshoni __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

294. Lipan tribal sign. Apache 471

294. Lipan tribal sign. Apache __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

295. Pend d'Oreille tribal sign. Shoshoni 473

295. Pend d'Oreille tribal sign. Shoshoni 473

296. Sahaptin or Nez Percé tribal sign. Comanche 473

296. Sahaptin or Nez Percé tribal sign. Comanche 473

297. Shoshoni tribal sign. Shoshoni 474

297. Shoshoni tribe sign. Shoshoni __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

298. Buffalo. Dakota 477

298. Buffalo. North Dakota __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

299. Eagle Tail. Arikara 477

299. Eagle Tail. Arikara __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

300. Eagle Tail. Moqui pictograph 477

300. Eagle Tail. Moqui pictograph __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

301. Give me. Absaroka 480

301. Give me. Absaroka __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

302. Counting. How many? Shoshoni and Banak 482

302. Counting. How many? Shoshoni and Banak 482

303. I am going home. Dakota 485

303. I'm heading home. Dakota __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

304. Question. Apache 486

304. Question. Apache __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

305. Shoshoni tribal sign. Shoshoni 486

Shoshoni tribe sign. Shoshoni __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

306. Chief. Shoshoni 487

306. Chief. Shoshoni __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

307. Cold, winter, year. Apache 487

307. Cold winter year. Apache __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

308. "Six." Shoshoni 487

"Six." Shoshoni __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

309. Good, very well. Apache 487

309. Good, very well. Apache __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

310. Many. Shoshoni 488

310. Many. Shoshone __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

311. Hear, heard. Apache 488

311. Hear, heard. Apache __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

312. Night. Shoshoni 489

312. Night. Shoshoni __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

313. Rain. Shoshoni 489

313. Rain. Shoshoni __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

314. See each other. Shoshoni 490

314. Meet up. Shoshoni __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

315. White man, American. Dakota 491

315. White man, American. Dakota __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

316. Hear, heard. Dakota 492

316. Hear, heard. Dakota __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

317. Brother. Pai-Ute 502

317. Brother. Paiute __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

318. No, negation. Pai-Ute 503

318. No, negative. Pai-Ute __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

319. Scene of Na-wa-gi-jig's story. Facing 508

319. Scene of Na-wa-gi-jig's story. Facing 508

320. We are friends. Wichita 521

We’re friends. Wichita __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

321. Talk, talking. Wichita 521

Chat, chatting. Wichita __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

322. I stay, or I stay right here. Wichita 521

322. I'll stay, or I'll stay right here. Wichita 521

323. A long time. Wichita 522

A long time. Wichita __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

324. Done, finished. Do. 522

All done. Do. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

325. Sit down. Australian 523

325. Take a seat. Australian __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

326. Cut down. Wichita 524

326. Reduce. Wichita __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

327. Wagon. Wichita 525

327. Truck. Wichita __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

328. Load upon. Wichita 525

328. Load up. Wichita __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

329. White man; American. Hidatsa 526

329. White man; American. Hidatsa __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

330. With us. Hidatsa 526

330. With us. Hidatsa __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

331. Friend. Hidatsa 527

Friend. Hidatsa __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

332. Four. Hidatsa 527

332. Four. Hidatsa __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

333. Lie, falsehood. Hidatsa 528

Lie, falsehood. Hidatsa __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

334. Done, finished. Hidatsa 528

Done, finished. Hidatsa __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

335. Peace, friendship. Hualpais. Facing 530

335. Peace, friendship. Hualpais. Facing __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

336. Question, ans'd by tribal sign for Pani. Facing 531

336. Question, answered by tribal sign for Pani. Facing 531

337. Buffalo discovered. Dakota. Facing 532

337. Buffalo discovered. Dakota. Facing __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

338. Discovery. Dakota. Facing 533

338. Discovery. Dakota. Facing __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

339. Success of war party. Pima. Facing 538

339. Success of the war party. Pima. Facing 538

340. Outline for arm positions, full face 545

340. Outline for arm positions, full face 545

341. Outline for arm positions, profile 545

341. Outline for arm positions, profile 545

342a. Types of hand positions, A to L 547

342a. Types of hand positions, A to L 547

342b. Types of hand positions, M to Y 548

342b. Types of hand positions, M to Y 548

343. Example. To cut with an ax 550

343. Example. To cut with an ax 550

344. Example. A lie 550

344. Example. A falsehood __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

345. Example. To ride 551

345. Example. To ride __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

346. Example. I am going home 551

Going home __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[pg 269]

SIGN LANGUAGE

AMONG

NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS

COMPARED WITH THAT AMONG OTHER PEOPLES AND DEAF-MUTES.


BY GARRICK MALLERY.


INTRODUCTORY.

During the past two years the present writer has devoted the intervals between official duties to collecting and collating materials for the study of sign language. As the few publications on the general subject, possessing more than historic interest, are meager in details and vague in expression, original investigation has been necessary. The high development of communication by gesture among the tribes of North America, and its continued extensive use by many of them, naturally directed the first researches to that continent, with the result that a large body of facts procured from collaborators and by personal examination has now been gathered and classified. A correspondence has also been established with many persons in other parts of the world whose character and situation rendered it probable that they would contribute valuable information. The success of that correspondence has been as great as could have been expected, considering that most of the persons addressed were at distant points sometimes not easily accessible by mail. As the collection of facts is still successfully proceeding, not only with reference to foreign peoples and to deaf-mutes everywhere, but also among some American tribes not yet thoroughly examined in this respect, no exposition of the subject pretending to be complete can yet be made. In complying, therefore, with the request to prepare the present paper, it is necessary to explain to correspondents and collaborators whom it may reach, that this is not the comprehensive publication by the Bureau of Ethnology for which their assistance has been solicited. With this explanation some of those who have already forwarded contributions will not be surprised at their omission, and others will not desist from the work in which they are still kindly engaged, under the impression that its results will not be received in time to meet with welcome and credit. On the contrary, the urgent appeal for aid before addressed to [pg 270] officers of the Army and Navy of this and other nations, to missionaries, travelers, teachers of deaf-mutes, and philologists generally, is now with equal urgency repeated. It is, indeed, hoped that the continued presentation of the subject to persons either having opportunity for observation or the power to favor with suggestions may, by awakening some additional interest in it, secure new collaboration from localities still unrepresented.

Over the past two years, I have spent my free time between official duties gathering and organizing materials for the study of sign language. Since there are only a few publications on this topic that are more than just historical, and they lack detail and clarity, original research has been necessary. The advanced use of gestures for communication among the tribes of North America, and its ongoing use by many of them, naturally led the first investigations to that continent. As a result, I have gathered and classified a large amount of information from collaborators and personal observations. I've also established correspondence with many people around the world who are likely to provide valuable insights. The success of this correspondence has been better than expected, considering that most of the individuals I reached out to are located far away and not easily accessible by mail. Since I am still actively collecting information, not only about foreign peoples and the deaf everywhere but also among some American tribes that haven't been thoroughly studied in this area, I cannot provide a complete overview of the subject yet. Therefore, in response to the request to prepare this paper, I want to clarify to correspondents and collaborators that this is not the comprehensive publication by the Bureau of Ethnology that they have assisted in creating. With this clarification, some contributors may not be surprised by the absence of their input, and others will continue their work without feeling that their results will be received in a timely manner. On the contrary, I now urgently repeat the call for assistance that was previously made to officers of the Army and Navy from this country and others, as well as to missionaries, travelers, teachers of the deaf, and linguists in general. Indeed, it’s hoped that by continuously presenting this subject to people who have the opportunity to observe or the ability to offer suggestions, we can spark further interest and gain new collaboration from areas that are still unrepresented.

It will be readily understood by other readers that, as the limits assigned to this paper permit the insertion of but a small part of the material already collected and of the notes of study made upon that accumulation, it can only show the general scope of the work undertaken, and not its accomplishment. Such extracts from the collection have been selected as were regarded as most illustrative, and they are preceded by a discussion perhaps sufficient to be suggestive, though by no means exhaustive, and designed to be for popular, rather than for scientific use. In short, the direction to submit a progress-report and not a monograph has been complied with.

It will be easy for other readers to understand that, because the limits set for this paper only allow for a small portion of the material already gathered and the research notes made on that collection, it can only illustrate the general scope of the work undertaken, not its completion. The extracts from the collection have been chosen because they are seen as the most illustrative, and they are introduced by a discussion that is perhaps suggestive but definitely not exhaustive, intended more for general readers than for scientific audiences. In short, this is a progress report, not a detailed study.

DIVISIONS OF GESTURE SPEECH.

These are corporeal motion and facial expression. An attempt has been made by some writers to discuss these general divisions separately, and its success would be practically convenient if it were always understood that their connection is so intimate that they can never be altogether severed. A play of feature, whether instinctive or voluntary, accentuates and qualifies all motions intended to serve as signs, and strong instinctive facial expression is generally accompanied by action of the body or some of its members. But, so far as a distinction can be made, expressions of the features are the result of emotional, and corporeal gestures, of intellectual action. The former in general and the small number of the latter that are distinctively emotional are nearly identical among men from physiological causes which do not affect with the same similarity the processes of thought. The large number of corporeal gestures expressing intellectual operations require and admit of more variety and conventionality. Thus the features and the body among all mankind act almost uniformly in exhibiting fear, grief, surprise, and shame, but all objective conceptions are varied and variously portrayed. Even such simple indications as those for "no" and "yes" appear in several differing motions. While, therefore, the terms sign language and gesture speech necessarily include and suppose facial expression when emotions are in question, they refer more particularly to corporeal motions and attitudes. For this reason much of the valuable contribution of Darwin in his Expression of the Emotions in Man and Animals is not directly applicable to sign language. His analysis [pg 271] of emotional gestures into those explained on the principles of serviceable associated habits, of antithesis, and of the constitution of the nervous system, should, nevertheless, always be remembered. Even if it does not strictly embrace the class of gestures which form the subject of this paper, and which often have an immediate pantomimic origin, the earliest gestures were doubtless instinctive and generally emotional, preceding pictorial, metaphoric, and, still subsequent, conventional gestures even, as, according to Darwin's cogent reasoning, they preceded articulate speech.

These are body movement and facial expression. Some writers have tried to discuss these broad categories separately, which could be useful if it were always clear that they are so closely connected that they can never be completely separated. A facial expression, whether instinctive or voluntary, enhances and qualifies all movements intended as signs, and strong instinctive facial expressions typically come with body actions or movements of some body parts. However, if we can make a distinction, facial expressions result from emotions, while body gestures come from intellectual actions. Generally, the former and the few that are distinctly emotional are almost identical among men due to physiological reasons that don’t affect thought processes in the same way. The many body gestures that express intellectual activities require and allow for more variety and conventionality. Thus, facial features and the body act almost uniformly among all people when showing fear, grief, surprise, and shame, but all objective ideas are diverse and portrayed in various ways. Even basic signals like "no" and "yes" can be shown through different movements. Therefore, while the terms sign language and gesture speech include and assume facial expressions when emotions are involved, they specifically refer to body movements and positions. For this reason, much of the valuable contribution from Darwin in his Expression of the Emotions in Man and Animals is not directly applicable to sign language. His analysis [pg 271] of emotional gestures into those explained by useful associated habits, opposites, and the nervous system's structure should still be kept in mind. Even if it doesn’t strictly cover the gestures that are the focus of this paper, which often have a direct pantomime origin, the earliest gestures were likely instinctive and mostly emotional, coming before pictorial, metaphorical, and later conventional gestures, as according to Darwin's compelling reasoning, they emerged before spoken language.

While the distinction above made between the realm of facial play and that of motions of the body, especially those of the arms and hands, is sufficiently correct for use in discussion, it must be admitted that the features do express intellect as well as emotion. The well-known saying of Charles Lamb that "jokes came in with the candles" is in point, but the most remarkable example of conveying detailed information without the use of sounds, hands, or arms, is given by the late President T.H. Gallaudet, the distinguished instructor of deaf-mutes, which, to be intelligible, requires to be quoted at length:

While the distinction made between facial expressions and body movements, especially those of the arms and hands, is useful for discussion, it's important to recognize that facial features convey both intellect and emotion. The famous saying by Charles Lamb that "jokes came in with the candles" illustrates this well, but the most striking example of communicating detailed information without using sounds, hands, or arms comes from the late President T.H. Gallaudet, the renowned instructor for the deaf, which needs to be quoted in full to be understood:

"One day, our distinguished and lamented historical painter, Col. John Trumbull, was in my school-room during the hours of instruction, and, on my alluding to the tact which the pupil referred to had of reading my face, he expressed a wish to see it tried. I requested him to select any event in Greek, Roman, English, or American history of a scenic character, which would make a striking picture on canvas, and said I would endeavor to communicate it to the lad. 'Tell him,' said he, 'that Brutus (Lucius Junius) condemned his two sons to death for resisting his authority and violating his orders.'

"One day, our well-known and much-missed historical painter, Col. John Trumbull, was in my classroom during the lesson. When I mentioned how the student in question had a knack for reading my expressions, he expressed a desire to see it in action. I asked him to choose any event from Greek, Roman, English, or American history that would make a striking picture on canvas, and I would try to convey it to the student. 'Tell him,' he said, 'that Brutus (Lucius Junius) condemned his two sons to death for defying his authority and disobeying his orders.'"

"I folded my arms in front of me, and kept them in that position, to preclude the possibility of making any signs or gestures, or of spelling any words on my fingers, and proceeded, as best I could, by the expression of my countenance, and a few motions of my head and attitudes of the body, to convey the picture in my own mind to the mind of my pupil.

"I crossed my arms in front of me and held them there to avoid making any signs or gestures, or spelling out words on my fingers. I then tried my best, through my facial expressions, a few head movements, and the positioning of my body, to communicate the image in my mind to my student."

"It ought to be stated that he was already acquainted with the fact, being familiar with the leading events in Roman history. But when I began, he knew not from what portion of history, sacred or profane, ancient or modern, the fact was selected. From this wide range, my delineation on the one hand and his ingenuity on the other had to bring it within the division of Roman history, and, still more minutely, to the particular individual and transaction designated by Colonel Trumbull. In carrying on the process, I made no use whatever of any arbitrary, conventional look, motion, or attitude, before settled between us, by which to let him understand what I wished to communicate, with the exception of a single one, if, indeed, it ought to be considered such.

"It should be noted that he was already aware of the fact, having knowledge of the key events in Roman history. However, when I started, he didn’t know from which part of history, whether sacred or secular, ancient or modern, the fact was drawn. From this broad spectrum, my depiction on one hand and his cleverness on the other had to narrow it down to Roman history, and even more specifically, to the particular individual and event identified by Colonel Trumbull. In carrying out the process, I didn’t use any arbitrary or conventional look, gesture, or stance that we had previously agreed upon to communicate what I meant, except for one, if it can indeed be considered that."

"The usual sign, at that time, among the teachers and pupils, for a Roman, was portraying an aquiline nose by placing the forefinger, [pg 272] crooked, in front of the nose. As I was prevented from using my finger in this way, and having considerable command over the muscles of my face, I endeavored to give my nose as much of the aquiline form as possible, and succeeded well enough for my purpose....

"The common gesture, back then, among teachers and students, to indicate a Roman, was to portray an aquiline nose by positioning a bent forefinger in front of their nose. Since I couldn't use my finger in that way and had good control over my facial muscles, I tried to shape my nose to look as aquiline as possible and managed to do so well enough for my needs....[pg 272]"

"The outlines of the process were the following:

"The main steps of the process were these:

"A stretching and stretching gaze eastward, with an undulating motion of the head, as if looking across and beyond the Atlantic Ocean, to denote that the event happened, not on the western, but eastern continent. This was making a little progress, as it took the subject out of the range of American history.

"A stretching and stretching gaze eastward, with a smooth motion of the head, as if looking across and beyond the Atlantic Ocean, to show that the event happened, not on the western, but eastern continent. This was making a little progress, as it took the subject out of the range of American history.

"A turning of the eyes upward and backward, with frequently-repeated motions of the head backward, as if looking a great way back in past time, to denote that the event was one of ancient date.

"A turning of the eyes upward and backward, with frequent motions of the head backward, as if looking far back in the past, to indicate that the event was of ancient date."

"The aquiline shape of the nose, already referred to, indicating that a Roman was the person concerned. It was, of course, an old Roman.

"The hooked shape of the nose, mentioned earlier, indicated that the person was a Roman. It was, of course, an old Roman."

"Portraying, as well as I could, by my countenance, attitude, and manner an individual high in authority, and commanding others, as if he expected to be obeyed.

"Trying my best to show through my facial expression, posture, and behavior that I was a person of high authority, someone who expected to be obeyed."

"Looking and acting as if I were giving out a specific order to many persons, and threatening punishment on those who should resist my authority, even the punishment of death.

"Looking and acting like I was giving a direct order to many people and threatening punishment to anyone who challenged my authority, even the death penalty."

"Here was a pause in the progress of events, which I denoted by sleeping as it were during the night and awakening in the morning, and doing this several times, to signify that several days had elapsed.

"Here was a pause in the progress of events, which I marked by sleeping, so to speak, during the night and waking up in the morning, and doing this several times, to indicate that several days had passed."

"Looking with deep interest and surprise, as if at a single person brought and standing before me, with an expression of countenance indicating that he had violated the order which I had given, and that I knew it. Then looking in the same way at another person near him as also guilty. Two offending persons were thus denoted.

"Looking on with intense interest and surprise, as if at one individual brought before me, with a face showing he had broken the order I had given, and that I was aware of it. Then I turned the same look at another person nearby who also seemed guilty. Thus, two wrongdoers were identified."

"Exhibiting serious deliberation, then hesitation, accompanied with strong conflicting emotions, producing perturbation, as if I knew not how to feel or what to do.

"Thinking seriously, then hesitating, filled with strong conflicting emotions, causing confusion, as if I didn't know how to feel or what to do."

"Looking first at one of the persons before me, and then at the other, and then at both together, as a father would look, indicating his distressful parental feelings under such afflicting circumstances.

"First, I looked at one person in front of me, then at the other, and finally at both together, like a father would look, showing the pain and worry that come with such difficult situations."

"Composing my feelings, showing that a change was coming over me, and exhibiting towards the imaginary persons before me the decided look of the inflexible commander, who was determined and ready to order them away to execution. Looking and acting as if the tender and forgiving feelings of the father had again got the ascendency, and as if I was about to relent and pardon them.

"Sorting through my emotions, I realized that a change was happening within me, and I presented myself to the imaginary figures before me with the stern demeanor of an unyielding leader, determined and prepared to send them away to their fate. I appeared and behaved as if the gentle and forgiving feelings of the father had taken over once again and as if I was on the verge of softening and forgiving them."

"These alternating states of mind I portrayed several times, to make my representations the more graphic and impressive.

"Several times, I showed these different states of mind to make my portrayals more vivid and impactful."

"At length the father yields, and the stern principle of justice, as expressed in my countenance and manners, prevails. My look and action [pg 273] denote the passing of the sentence of death on the offenders, and the ordering them away to execution.

"Finally, the father gives in, and the strict principle of justice, shown in my expression and behavior, wins out. My gaze and actions [pg 273] indicate the delivery of the death sentence on the wrongdoers and their being sent away for execution."


"He quickly turned round to his slate and wrote a correct and complete account of this story of Brutus and his two sons."

"He quickly turned to his slate and wrote a clear and complete account of the story of Brutus and his two sons."


While it appears that the expressions of the features are not confined to the emotions or to distinguishing synonyms, it must be remembered that the meaning of the same motion of hands, arms, and fingers is often modified, individualized, or accentuated by associated facial changes and postures of the body not essential to the sign, which emotional changes and postures are at once the most difficult to describe and the most interesting when intelligently reported, not only because they infuse life into the skeleton sign, but because they may belong to the class of innate expressions.

While it seems that the ways we express features aren't limited to emotions or different synonyms, it's important to remember that the meaning of the same hand, arm, and finger movements is often changed, personalized, or emphasized by accompanying facial expressions and body postures that aren't essential to the sign itself. These emotional changes and postures are not only the hardest to describe but also the most fascinating when accurately conveyed. This is not just because they bring life to the basic sign, but also because they might fall under the category of natural expressions.

THE ORIGIN OF SIGN LANGUAGE.

In observing the maxim that nothing can be thoroughly understood unless its beginning is known, it becomes necessary to examine into the origin of sign language through its connection with that of oral speech. In this examination it is essential to be free from the vague popular impression that some oral language, of the general character of that now used among mankind, is "natural" to mankind. It will be admitted on reflection that all oral languages were at some past time far less serviceable to those using them than they are now, and as each particular language has been thoroughly studied it has become evident that it grew out of some other and less advanced form. In the investigation of these old forms it has been so difficult to ascertain how any of them first became a useful instrument of inter-communication that many conflicting theories on this subject have been advocated.

In recognizing the idea that nothing can be completely understood without knowing its beginnings, it’s important to look into the origins of sign language and how it connects to spoken language. In this exploration, it's crucial to dismiss the vague belief that any spoken language, like the ones we use today, is "natural" to humanity. Upon reflection, it's clear that all spoken languages were, at some point in the past, much less effective for their speakers than they are now. As each specific language has been thoroughly analyzed, it has become clear that it developed from some other, less advanced form. During the study of these older forms, it has been very challenging to determine how any of them first became a useful tool for communication, leading to many conflicting theories on this topic.

Oral language consists of variations and mutations of vocal sounds produced as signs of thought and emotion. But it is not enough that those signs should be available as the vehicle of the producer's own thoughts. They must be also efficient for the communication of such thoughts to others. It has been, until of late years, generally held that thought was not possible without oral language, and that, as man was supposed to have possessed from the first the power of thought, he also from the first possessed and used oral language substantially as at present. That the latter, as a special faculty, formed the main distinction between man and the brutes has been and still is the prevailing doctrine. In a lecture delivered before the British Association in 1878 it was declared that "animal intelligence is unable to elaborate that class of abstract ideas, the formation of which depends upon the faculty of speech." If instead of "speech" the word "utterance" had been used, [pg 274] as including all possible modes of intelligent communication, the statement might pass without criticism. But it may be doubted if there is any more necessary connection between abstract ideas and sounds, the mere signs of thought, that strike the ear, than there is between the same ideas and signs addressed only to the eye.

Oral language includes different variations and changes of vocal sounds created as expressions of thought and emotion. However, it’s not enough for these expressions to just represent the speaker’s own thoughts. They also need to effectively communicate those thoughts to others. Until recently, it was commonly believed that thought couldn’t exist without oral language, and since humans were thought to have had the ability for thought from the beginning, they also had and used oral language much like we do today. The idea that this ability is the main difference between humans and animals has been a widely accepted belief. In a lecture given to the British Association in 1878, it was stated that "animal intelligence is unable to elaborate that class of abstract ideas, the formation of which depends upon the faculty of speech." If the term "utterance" had been used instead of "speech," as a term that encompasses all possible forms of intelligent communication, the statement might not have faced criticism. But it is questionable whether there is any necessary link between abstract ideas and sounds, merely the audible signs of thought, compared to those same ideas and signs presented only visually.

The point most debated for centuries has been, not whether there was any primitive oral language, but what that language was. Some literalists have indeed argued from the Mosaic narrative that because the Creator, by one supernatural act, with the express purpose to form separate peoples, had divided all tongues into their present varieties, and could, by another similar exercise of power, obliterate all but one which should be universal, the fact that he had not exercised that power showed it not to be his will that any man to whom a particular speech had been given should hold intercourse with another miraculously set apart from him by a different speech. By this reasoning, if the study of a foreign tongue was not impious, it was at least clear that the primitive language had been taken away as a disciplinary punishment, as the Paradisiac Eden had been earlier lost, and that, therefore, the search for it was as fruitless as to attempt the passage of the flaming sword. More liberal Christians have been disposed to regard the Babel story as allegorical, if not mythical, and have considered it to represent the disintegration of tongues out of one which was primitive. In accordance with the advance of linguistic science they have successively shifted back the postulated primitive tongue from Hebrew to Sanscrit, then to Aryan, and now seek to evoke from the vasty deeps of antiquity the ghosts of other rival claimants for precedence in dissolution. As, however, the languages of man are now recognized as extremely numerous, and as the very sounds of which these several languages are composed are so different that the speakers of some are unable to distinguish with the ear certain sounds in others, still less able to reproduce them, the search for one common parent language is more difficult than was supposed by mediæval ignorance.

The main issue that has been debated for centuries isn't whether there was any basic spoken language, but what that language was. Some literal believers have argued from the Mosaic narrative that because the Creator, with the express aim of forming separate peoples, divided all languages into their current forms through one supernatural act, and could, with another similar act, eliminate all but one universal language, the fact that He chose not to exercise this power shows it was not His will for anyone assigned a particular language to interact with someone different, set apart by another language. According to this reasoning, if learning a foreign language isn’t blasphemous, it is certainly evident that the original language was removed as a punishment, similar to how Eden was lost earlier, making the quest for it as pointless as trying to bypass the flaming sword. More open-minded Christians are inclined to view the Babel story as allegorical, if not mythical, seeing it as a representation of the fragmentation of languages from one primitive tongue. With the progress of linguistic science, they have shifted the assumed original language from Hebrew to Sanskrit, then to Aryan, and now aim to uncover ancient contenders for the title of the first language. However, since the number of human languages is now recognized as extraordinarily large, and the sounds comprising these languages are so distinct that speakers of some languages cannot even hear, let alone reproduce, certain sounds in others, finding one common ancestor language is much more challenging than was believed by medieval ignorance.

The discussion is now, however, varied by the suggested possibility that man at some time may have existed without any oral language. It is conceded by some writers that mental images or representations can be formed without any connection with sound, and may at least serve for thought, though not for expression. It is certain that concepts, however formed, can be expressed by other means than sound. One mode of this expression is by gesture, and there is less reason to believe that gestures commenced as the interpretation of, or substitute for words than that the latter originated in, and served to translate gestures. Many arguments have been advanced to prove that gesture language preceded articulate speech and formed the earliest attempt at communication, resulting from the interacting subjective and objective conditions to which primitive man was exposed. Some of the facts on which deductions have been based, made in accordance with well-established modes of scientific research from study of the lower animals, children, idiots, the lower types of mankind, and deaf-mutes, will be briefly mentioned.

The discussion has now expanded to include the idea that humans may have once existed without any spoken language. Some writers agree that mental images or representations can be created without sounds and can at least help with thinking, even if they can’t be used for communication. It’s clear that concepts, no matter how they’re formed, can be expressed in ways other than sound. One way to do this is through gestures, and there’s less reason to believe that gestures started as a way to interpret or replace words than to think that words originated from and were used to convey gestures. Many arguments have been presented to show that gesture language came before spoken language and was the first form of communication, resulting from the interactions between the subjective and objective conditions that early humans faced. Some of the facts supporting these conclusions, gathered through established scientific methods from studying lower animals, children, those with intellectual disabilities, lower types of humanity, and deaf-mutes, will be briefly mentioned.

[pg 275]

GESTURES OF THE LOWER ANIMALS.

Emotional expression in the features of man is to be considered in reference to the fact that the special senses either have their seat in, or are in close relation to the face, and that so large a number of nerves pass to it from the brain. The same is true of the lower animals, so that it would be inferred, as is the case, that the faces of those animals are also expressive of emotion. There is also noticed among them an exhibition of emotion by corporeal action. This is the class of gestures common to them with the earliest made by man, as above mentioned, and it is reasonable to suppose that those were made by man at the time when, if ever, he was, like the animals, destitute of articulate speech. The articulate cries uttered by some animals, especially some birds, are interesting as connected with the principle of imitation to which languages in part owe their origin, but in the cases of forced imitation, the mere acquisition of a vocal trick, they only serve to illustrate that power of imitation, and are without significance. Sterne's starling, after his cage had been opened, would have continued to complain that he could not get out. If the bird had uttered an instinctive cry of distress when in confinement and a note of joy on release, there would have been a nearer approach to language than if it had clearly pronounced many sentences. Such notes and cries of animals, many of which are connected with reproduction and nutrition, are well worth more consideration than can now be given, but regarding them generally it is to be questioned if they are so expressive as the gestures of the same animals. It is contended that the bark of a dog is distinguishable into fear, defiance, invitation, and a note of warning, but it also appears that those notes have been known only since the animal has been domesticated. The gestures of the dog are far more readily distinguished than his bark, as in his preparing for attack, or caressing his master, resenting an injury, begging for food, or simply soliciting attention. The chief modern use of his tail appears to be to express his ideas and sensations. But some recent experiments of Prof. A. Graham Bell, no less eminent from his work in artificial speech than in telephones, shows that animals are more physically capable of pronouncing articulate sounds than has been supposed. He informed the writer that he recently succeeded by manipulation in causing an English terrier to form a number of the sounds of our letters, and particularly brought out from it the words "How are you, Grandmamma?" with distinctness. This tends to prove that only absence of brain power has kept animals from acquiring true speech. The remarkable vocal instrument of the parrot could be used in significance as well as in imitation, if its brain had been developed beyond the point of expression by gesture, in which latter the bird is expert.

Emotional expression in human features should be understood in light of the fact that the special senses are either located in or closely related to the face, and that a significant number of nerves connect to it from the brain. This is also true for lower animals, leading us to infer that their faces are likewise expressive of emotion. We also observe emotional displays through body movements among these animals. These gestures are similar to the earliest gestures made by humans, as previously mentioned, and it’s reasonable to assume that humans used them at a time when, like animals, they lacked spoken language. The vocalizations of some animals, especially certain birds, are fascinating because of their relation to the principle of imitation that partially contributed to the development of languages. However, in cases of forced imitation where an animal merely mimics sounds, these vocal tricks serve only to illustrate the ability to imitate and have no real meaning. Sterne's starling, after being freed from its cage, would continue to complain that it couldn’t get out. If the bird had made an instinctive cry of distress while confined and a joyful note when released, that would have been closer to language than if it had clearly spoken many sentences. The various cries and calls of animals, many of which are tied to reproduction and survival, deserve more attention than can currently be given. However, it's questionable whether these sounds are as expressive as their gestures. For example, it's argued that a dog's bark can indicate fear, defiance, invitation, and warnings, but it seems those distinctions have only been recognized since dogs were domesticated. A dog's gestures are much easier to interpret than its bark; for instance, when preparing to attack, showing affection to its owner, reacting to a slight, begging for food, or simply seeking attention. The primary modern use of a dog's tail seems to be to express its thoughts and feelings. Recent experiments by Prof. Alexander Graham Bell, who is well-known for his work in artificial speech as well as telephones, indicate that animals might be more physically capable of producing articulate sounds than previously thought. He shared with me that he recently managed, through manipulation, to get an English terrier to produce several sounds from our alphabet, distinctly saying "How are you, Grandmamma?" This suggests that a lack of brain capacity is what has prevented animals from developing true speech. The parrot's impressive vocal abilities could convey meaning as well as mimicry, if its brain had evolved beyond the point of expressing itself solely through gestures, which is where the bird excels.

The gestures of monkeys, whose hands and arms can be used, are nearly akin to ours. Insects communicate with each other almost entirely by means of the antennæ. Animals in general which, though not deaf, can [pg 276] not be taught by sound, frequently have been by signs, and probably all of them understand man's gestures better than his speech. They exhibit signs to one another with obvious intention, and they also have often invented them as a means of obtaining their wants from man.

The gestures of monkeys, whose hands and arms they can use, are quite similar to ours. Insects mainly communicate with each other using their antennae. Generally, animals that aren’t deaf but can’t learn by sound have often learned through signs, and most likely all of them understand human gestures better than our speech. They show signs to one another with clear intention and have often come up with them as a way to get what they want from humans.

GESTURES OF YOUNG CHILDREN.

The wishes and emotions of very young children are conveyed in a small number of sounds, but in a great variety of gestures and facial expressions. A child's gestures are intelligent long in advance of speech; although very early and persistent attempts are made to give it instruction in the latter but none in the former, from the time when it begins risu cognoscere matrem. It learns words only as they are taught, and learns them through the medium of signs which are not expressly taught. Long after familiarity with speech, it consults the gestures and facial expressions of its parents and nurses as if seeking thus to translate or explain their words. These facts are important in reference to the biologic law that the order of development of the individual is the same as that of the species.

The wishes and feelings of very young children are expressed through a few sounds, but they use a wide range of gestures and facial expressions. A child's gestures are intelligent well before they start speaking; even though there are early and ongoing efforts to teach them speech, nothing is taught about gestures from the moment they begin risu cognoscere matrem. They learn words only as they are instructed, and they grasp them through signs that aren’t explicitly taught. Even after they become familiar with speech, they still look at the gestures and facial expressions of their parents and caregivers as if trying to interpret or clarify their words. These observations are significant in relation to the biological principle that the development of the individual mirrors that of the species.

Among the instances of gestures common to children throughout the world is that of protruding the lips, or pouting, when somewhat angry or sulky. The same gesture is now made by the anthropoid apes and is found strongly marked in the savage tribes of man. It is noticed by evolutionists that animals retain during early youth, and subsequently lose, characters once possessed by their progenitors when adult, and still retained by distinct species nearly related to them.

Among the common gestures seen in children around the world is the act of pouting or pushing out their lips when they're a bit upset or sulking. This same gesture is also observed in anthropoid apes and is prominent among primitive human tribes. Evolutionists have noted that animals keep certain traits during their early years that their ancestors had when fully grown, but they eventually lose them, while closely related species still maintain those traits.

The fact is not, however, to be ignored that children invent words as well as signs with as natural an origin for the one as for the other. An interesting case was furnished to the writer by Prof. Bell of an infant boy who used a combination of sounds given as "nyum-nyum," an evident onomatope of gustation, to mean "good," and not only in reference to articles of food relished but as applied to persons of whom the child was fond, rather in the abstract idea of "niceness" in general. It is a singular coincidence that a bright young girl, a friend of the writer, in a letter describing a juvenile feast, invented the same expression, with nearly the same spelling, as characteristic of her sensations regarding the delicacies provided. The Papuans met by Dr. Comrie also called "eating" nam-nam. But the evidence of all such cases of the voluntary use of articulate speech by young children is qualified by the fact that it has been inherited from very many generations, if not quite so long as the faculty of gesture.

The fact is that we shouldn't ignore that kids create words just as naturally as they create gestures. An interesting example was shared with me by Prof. Bell about a young boy who used the sounds "nyum-nyum," which clearly refers to tasting, to mean "good." He applied it not just to food he enjoyed but also to people he liked, capturing the general idea of "niceness." It's a fascinating coincidence that a bright young girl, a friend of mine, wrote a letter describing a kids' party where she invented the same phrase, spelled almost the same way, to express her feelings about the tasty treats. The Papuans encountered by Dr. Comrie also referred to "eating" as nam-nam. However, the evidence from these instances of young children using speech on their own is influenced by the fact that this has been passed down for many generations, though perhaps not as long as the ability to use gestures.

GESTURES IN MENTAL DISORDER.

The insane understand and obey gestures when they have no knowledge whatever of words. It is also found that semi-idiotic children who cannot be taught more than the merest rudiments of speech, can receive a considerable amount of information through signs, and can express themselves by them. Sufferers from aphasia continue to use [pg 277] appropriate gestures after their words have become uncontrollable. It is further noticeable in them that mere ejaculations, or sounds which are only the result of a state of feeling, instead of a desire to express thought, are generally articulated with accuracy. Patients who have been in the habit of swearing preserve their fluency in that division of their vocabulary.

The mentally ill understand and respond to gestures even when they don't know any words. It’s also seen that children with limited speech abilities can grasp a significant amount of information through signs and can express themselves using them. People with aphasia still use appropriate gestures after they lose control of their words. It's also interesting to note that they often articulate simple exclamations or sounds that come from their emotions, rather than from a desire to convey a thought, quite accurately. Patients who are used to swearing maintain their ability to use that part of their vocabulary fluently.

UNINSTRUCTED DEAF-MUTES.

The signs made by congenital and uninstructed deaf-mutes to be now considered are either strictly natural signs, invented by themselves, or those of a colloquial character used by such mutes where associated. The accidental or merely suggestive signs peculiar to families, one member of which happens to be a mute, are too much affected by the other members of the family to be of certain value. Those, again, which are taught in institutions have become conventional and designedly adapted to translation into oral speech, although founded by the abbé de l'Épée, followed by the abbé Sicard, in the natural signs first above mentioned.

The signs made by naturally deaf-mutes who haven't received formal training can be classified as either completely natural signs they created themselves or colloquial signs used among mutes in social settings. The casual or suggestive signs unique to families with a mute member are too influenced by the other family members to be reliably useful. On the other hand, the signs taught in institutions have turned into conventional signs specifically modified for translation into spoken language, although they’re based on the natural signs mentioned earlier, which were initially developed by Abbé de l'Épée and later expanded upon by Abbé Sicard.

A great change has doubtless occurred in the estimation of congenital deaf-mutes since the Justinian Code, which consigned them forever to legal infancy, as incapable of intelligence, and classed them with the insane. Yet most modern writers, for instance Archbishop Whately and Max Müller, have declared that deaf-mutes could not think until after having been instructed. It cannot be denied that the deaf-mute thinks after his instruction either in the ordinary gesture signs or in the finger alphabet, or more lately in artificial speech. By this instruction he has become master of a highly-developed language, such as English or French, which he can read, write, and actually talk, but that foreign language he has obtained through the medium of signs. This is a conclusive proof that signs constitute a real language and one which admits of thought, for no one can learn a foreign language unless he had some language of his own, whether by descent or acquisition, by which it could be translated, and such translation into the new language could not even be commenced unless the mind had been already in action and intelligently using the original language for that purpose. In fact the use by deaf-mutes of signs originating in themselves exhibits a creative action of mind and innate faculty of expression beyond that of ordinary speakers who acquired language without conscious effort. The thanks of students, both of philology and psychology, are due to Prof. Samuel Porter, of the National Deaf Mute College, for his response to the question, "Is thought possible without language?" published in the Princeton Review for January, 1880.

A significant change has definitely taken place in how society views people who are born deaf and mute since the Justinian Code, which permanently labeled them as legally incompetent and unable to think, grouping them with the insane. However, many modern authors, like Archbishop Whately and Max Müller, have claimed that deaf-mutes were unable to think until they received some form of instruction. It’s undeniable that a deaf-mute does think after receiving instruction, whether through common gesture signs, finger spelling, or more recently, artificial speech. Through this education, they have gained mastery over a complex language like English or French, which they can read, write, and even speak, but they learned that foreign language using signs as a medium. This clearly shows that signs form a legitimate language capable of conveying thought, because one cannot learn a foreign language without having some form of their own language—either innate or learned—through which they can translate. The process of translation into the new language can’t even begin unless the mind is already engaged and using the original language thoughtfully for that purpose. In fact, the fact that deaf-mutes use signs that originate from themselves showcases a creative mental process and an inherent ability to express ideas that goes beyond what ordinary speakers demonstrate when they acquire language without conscious effort. Scholars in both linguistics and psychology owe their gratitude to Prof. Sam Porter from the National Deaf Mute College for addressing the question, "Is thought possible without language?" published in the Princeton Review in January 1880.

With regard to the sounds uttered by deaf-mutes, the same explanation of heredity may be made as above, regarding the words invented by young children. Congenital deaf-mutes at first make the same sounds as hearing children of the same age, and, often being susceptible to vibrations of the air, are not suspected of being deaf. When that affliction is ascertained to exist, all oral utterances from the deaf-mute are habitually repressed by the parents.

With respect to the sounds made by deaf-mutes, the same explanation about heredity applies as previously discussed regarding the words created by young children. Congenital deaf-mutes initially make the same sounds as hearing children of the same age, and since they are often sensitive to air vibrations, people may not realize they are deaf. Once it’s determined that they are indeed deaf, their parents usually suppress all oral expressions from the deaf-mute.

[pg 278]

GESTURES OF THE BLIND.

The facial expressions and gestures of the congenitally blind are worthy of attention. The most interesting and conclusive examples come from the case of Laura Bridgman, who, being also deaf, could not possibly have derived them by imitation. When a letter from a beloved friend was communicated to her by gesture-language, she laughed and clapped her hands. A roguish expression was given to her face, concomitant with the emotion, by her holding the lower lip by the teeth. She blushed, shrugged her shoulders, turned in her elbows, and raised her eye-brows under the same circumstances as other people. In amazement, she rounded and protruded the lips, opened them, and breathed strongly. It is remarkable that she constantly accompanied her "yes" with the common affirmative nod, and her "no" with our negative shake of the head, as these gestures are by no means universal and do not seem clearly connected with emotion. This, possibly, may be explained by the fact that her ancestors for many generations had used these gestures. A similar curious instance is mentioned by Cardinal Wiseman (Essays, III, 547, London, 1853) of an Italian blind man, the appearance of whose eyes indicated that he had never enjoyed sight, and who yet made the same elaborate gestures made by the people with whom he lived, but which had been used by them immemorially, as correctly as if he had learned them by observation.

The facial expressions and gestures of people who are congenitally blind deserve attention. The most fascinating and definitive examples come from the case of Laura Bridgman, who, being deaf as well, couldn’t have learned them by imitation. When a letter from a dear friend was communicated to her using gesture-language, she laughed and clapped her hands. A playful expression appeared on her face along with her emotion, as she held her lower lip with her teeth. She blushed, shrugged her shoulders, bent her elbows, and raised her eyebrows in the same way as other people do in similar situations. When she was amazed, she rounded and puckered her lips, opened them, and breathed heavily. Notably, she consistently accompanied her "yes" with a typical nod and her "no" with a shake of the head, although these gestures are not universal and don’t seem clearly linked to emotion. This might be explained by the fact that her ancestors had used these gestures for many generations. A similar intriguing instance is mentioned by Cardinal Wiseman (Essays, III, 547, London, 1853) about an Italian blind man, whose eyes suggested that he had never seen, yet he made the same elaborate gestures as the people around him, which had been used by them for ages, as accurately as if he had learned them by watching.

LOSS OF SPEECH BY ISOLATION.

When human beings have been long in solitary confinement, been abandoned, or otherwise have become isolated from their fellows, they have lost speech either partially or entirely, and required to have it renewed through gestures. There are also several recorded cases of children, born with all their faculties, who, after having been lost or abandoned, have been afterwards found to have grown up possessed of acute hearing, but without anything like human speech. One of these was Peter, "the Wild Boy," who was found in the woods of Hanover in 1726, and taken to England, where vain attempts were made to teach him language, though he lived to the age of seventy. Another was a boy of twelve, found in the forest of Aveyron, in France, about the beginning of this century, who was destitute of speech, and all efforts to teach him failed. Some of these cases are to be considered in connection with the general law of evolution, that in degeneration the last and highest acquirements are lost first. When in these the effort at acquiring or re-acquiring speech has been successful, it has been through gestures, in the same manner as missionaries, explorers, and shipwrecked mariners have become acquainted with tongues before unknown to themselves and sometimes to civilization. All persons in such circumstances are obliged to proceed by pointing to objects and making gesticulations, [pg 279] at the same time observing what articulate sounds were associated with those motions by the persons addressed, and thus vocabularies and lists of phrases were formed.

When people have spent a lot of time in solitary confinement, been abandoned, or otherwise isolated from others, they often lose their ability to speak, either partially or completely, and need to relearn it through gestures. There are also several documented cases of children born with their faculties intact who, after being lost or abandoned, grew up with sharp hearing but without any form of human speech. One example is Peter, "the Wild Boy," who was found in the woods of Hanover in 1726 and brought to England, where there were futile attempts to teach him language, yet he lived until he was seventy. Another case involves a twelve-year-old boy found in the forest of Aveyron in France around the beginning of this century, who was unable to speak, and all attempts to teach him were unsuccessful. Some of these cases relate to the general principle of evolution, which suggests that in degeneration, the last and most advanced skills are lost first. In instances where individuals have managed to regain or learn speech, it has often been through gestures, similar to how missionaries, explorers, and shipwrecked sailors have learned languages previously unknown to them and sometimes to civilization. Everyone in such situations has to rely on pointing to objects and using gestures while observing what spoken sounds are linked to those actions by the people they interact with, leading to the formation of vocabularies and lists of phrases. [pg 279]

LOW TRIBES OF MAN.

Apart from the establishment of a systematic language of signs under special circumstances which have occasioned its development, the gestures of the lower tribes of men may be generally classed under the emotional or instinctive division, which can be correlated with those of the lower animals. This may be illustrated by the modes adopted to show friendship in salutation, taking the place of our shaking hands. Some Pacific Islanders used to show their joy at meeting friends by sniffing at them, after the style of well-disposed dogs. The Fuegians pat and slap each other, and some Polynesians stroke their own faces with the hand or foot of the friend. The practice of rubbing or pressing noses is very common. It has been noticed in the Lapland Alps, often in Africa, and in Australia the tips of the noses are pressed a long time, accompanied with grunts of satisfaction. Patting and stroking different parts of the body are still more frequent, and prevailed among the North American Indians, though with the latter the most common expression was hugging. In general, the civilities exchanged are similar to those of many animals.

Aside from the creation of a systematic language of signs under specific circumstances that prompted its development, the gestures of lower tribes of humans can generally be categorized as emotional or instinctive, similar to those of lower animals. For example, ways of expressing friendship during greetings replace our handshake. Some Pacific Islanders would express their happiness at meeting friends by sniffing them, much like friendly dogs do. The Fuegians pat and slap each other, while some Polynesians stroke their own faces with the hand or foot of a friend. Rubbing or pressing noses together is a common practice as well. This has been observed in the Lapland Alps, frequently in Africa, and in Australia, where people press their noses together for a long time while making grunting sounds of satisfaction. Patting and stroking various parts of the body are even more common and were prevalent among North American Indians, although the most typical expression among them was hugging. Generally, the polite gestures exchanged are similar to those of many animals.

GESTURES AS AN OCCASIONAL RESOURCE.

Persons of limited vocabulary, whether foreigners to the tongue employed or native, but not accomplished in its use, even in the midst of a civilization where gestures are deprecated, when at fault for words resort instinctively to physical motions that are not wild nor meaningless, but picturesque and significant, though perhaps made by the gesturer for the first time. An uneducated laborer, if good-natured enough to be really desirous of responding to a request for information, when he has exhausted his scanty stock of words will eke them out by original gestures. While fully admitting the advice to Coriolanus—

People with a limited vocabulary, whether they're foreigners or natives who aren't skilled in the language, often find themselves in a situation where, despite living in a civilization that frowns upon gestures, they instinctively turn to physical movements. These gestures are not wild or meaningless; they are expressive and meaningful, even if created by the person gesturing for the first time. An uneducated worker, if they genuinely want to help in response to a request for information, will use whatever few words they have left and supplement them with original gestures. While fully acknowledging the advice given to Coriolanus—

Action is eloquence, and the eyes of the ignorant

Action is powerful, and the eyes of the uninformed

More learned than the ears—

More knowledgeable than the ears—

it may be paraphrased to read that the hands of the ignorant are more learned than their tongues. A stammerer, too, works his arms and features as if determined to get his thoughts out, in a manner not only suggestive of the physical struggle, but of the use of gestures as a hereditary expedient.

it can be rephrased to say that the hands of the uninformed are more skilled than their words. A person who stutters also uses their arms and face as if they’re determined to express their thoughts, showcasing not just a physical struggle, but also the use of gestures as a long-standing method.

GESTURES OF FLUENT TALKERS.

The same is true of the most fluent talkers on occasions when the exact vocal formula desired does not at once suggest itself, or is unsatisfactory without assistance from the physical machinery not embraced in the oral apparatus. The command of a copious vocabulary common [pg 280] to both speaker and hearer undoubtedly tends to a phlegmatic delivery and disdain of subsidiary aid. An excited speaker will, however, generally make a free use of his hands without regard to any effect of that use upon auditors. Even among the gesture-hating English, when they are aroused from torpidity of manner, the hands are involuntarily clapped in approbation, rubbed with delight, wrung in distress, raised in astonishment, and waved in triumph. The fingers are snapped for contempt, the forefinger is vibrated to reprove or threaten, and the fist shaken in defiance. The brow is contracted with displeasure, and the eyes winked to show connivance. The shoulders are shrugged to express disbelief or repugnance, the eyebrows elevated with surprise, the lips bitten in vexation and thrust out in sullenness or displeasure, while a higher degree of anger is shown by a stamp of the foot. Quintilian, regarding the subject, however, not as involuntary exhibition of feeling and intellect, but for illustration and enforcement, becomes eloquent on the variety of motions of which the hands alone are capable, as follows:

The same goes for the most fluent speakers when the exact words they want to say don’t immediately come to mind, or don’t feel right without some help from the physical tools not included in just speaking. Having a rich vocabulary shared by both the speaker and listener can lead to a dull delivery and disregard for additional support. However, an excited speaker will typically use their hands freely, not caring about how that affects the audience. Even among the gesture-averse English, when they shake off their usual calmness, they involuntarily clap their hands in approval, rub them together with joy, wring them in distress, raise them in surprise, and wave them in celebration. They snap their fingers to show contempt, shake their forefinger to scold or threaten, and shake their fists in defiance. They furrow their brows in displeasure, and wink their eyes to signal understanding. They shrug their shoulders to express disbelief or disgust, raise their eyebrows in surprise, bite their lips in frustration, and pout in sulkiness or anger, while a greater level of anger is shown by stomping their foot. Quintilian, however, views this not as an involuntary display of feelings and thoughts, but as a way to illustrate and emphasize points, and he becomes passionate about the variety of gestures that hands alone can express, as follows:

"The action of the other parts of the body assists the speaker, but the hands (I could almost say) speak themselves. By them do we not demand, promise, call, dismiss, threaten, supplicate, express abhorrence and terror, question and deny? Do we not by them express joy and sorrow, doubt, confession, repentance, measure, quantity, number, and time? Do they not also encourage, supplicate, restrain, convict, admire, respect? and in pointing out places and persons do they not discharge the office of adverbs and of pronouns?"

"The movements of the rest of the body help the speaker, but the hands (I could almost say) speak for themselves. Don’t we use them to demand, promise, call, dismiss, threaten, plead, express disgust and fear, question, and deny? Don’t we express joy and sadness, doubt, confession, repentance, measure, quantity, number, and time through them? Do they not also encourage, plead, hold back, convict, admire, and show respect? And when they point out places and people, don’t they take on the role of adverbs and pronouns?"

Voss adopts almost the words of Quintilian, "Manus non modo loquentem adjuvant, sed ipsæ pene loqui videntur," while Cresollius calls the hand "the minister of reason and wisdom ... without it there is no eloquence."

Voss uses nearly the same words as Quintilian, "Manus non modo loquentem adjuvant, sed ipsæ pene loqui videntur," while Cresollius refers to the hand as "the minister of reason and wisdom ... without it there is no eloquence."

INVOLUNTARY RESPONSE TO GESTURES.

Further evidence of the unconscious survival of gesture language is afforded by the ready and involuntary response made in signs to signs when a man with the speech and habits of civilization is brought into close contact with Indians or deaf-mutes. Without having ever before seen or made one of their signs, he will soon not only catch the meaning of theirs, but produce his own, which they will likewise comprehend, the power seemingly remaining latent in him until called forth by necessity.

Further evidence of the unconscious survival of gesture language is shown by the spontaneous and involuntary responses made in signs when a person with the speech and habits of modern society comes into close contact with Indigenous people or deaf-mutes. Even if he has never seen or made one of their signs before, he will soon not only understand the meaning of theirs but also create his own, which they will understand as well, with this ability seemingly lying dormant in him until it is needed.

NATURAL PANTOMIME.

In the earliest part of man's history the subjects of his discourse must have been almost wholly sensuous, and therefore readily expressed in pantomime. Not only was pantomime sufficient for all the actual needs of his existence, but it is not easy to imagine how he could have used language such as is now known to us. If the best English dictionary and grammar had been miraculously furnished to him, together with the art of reading with proper pronunciation, the gift would have been valueless, because the ideas expressed by the words had not yet been formed.

In the earliest days of human history, the topics people talked about were probably all about sensory experiences, making pantomime an easy way to communicate. Not only was pantomime enough for all of his basic needs, but it's hard to imagine how he could have even used language like we do today. Even if he had received the best English dictionary and grammar book magically, along with the ability to read correctly, it would have been useless because the concepts behind the words hadn’t been developed yet.

[pg 281]

That the early concepts were of a direct and material character is shown by what has been ascertained of the roots of language, and there does not appear to be much difficulty in expressing by other than vocal instrumentality all that could have been expressed by those roots. Even now, with our vastly increased belongings of external life, avocations, and habits, nearly all that is absolutely necessary for our physical needs can be expressed in pantomime. Far beyond the mere signs for eating, drinking, sleeping, and the like, any one will understand a skillful representation in signs of a tailor, shoemaker, blacksmith, weaver, sailor, farmer, or doctor. So of washing, dressing, shaving, walking, driving, writing, reading, churning, milking, boiling, roasting or frying, making bread or preparing coffee, shooting, fishing, rowing, sailing, sawing, planing, boring, and, in short, an endless list.

That the early ideas were straightforward and physical is shown by what we know about the roots of language. It doesn’t seem too difficult to express everything those roots conveyed without vocal tools. Even today, with our much larger range of daily activities, jobs, and routines, almost everything necessary for our physical needs can be communicated through gestures. Far beyond just signs for eating, drinking, sleeping, and similar activities, anyone can understand a skilled depiction using gestures of a tailor, shoemaker, blacksmith, weaver, sailor, farmer, or doctor. The same goes for washing, dressing, shaving, walking, driving, writing, reading, churning, milking, boiling, roasting or frying, making bread, or preparing coffee, shooting, fishing, rowing, sailing, sawing, planing, boring, and, essentially, an endless list.

Max Müller properly calls touch, scent, and taste the palaioteric, and sight and hearing the neoteric senses, the latter of which often require to be verified by the former. Touch is the lowest in specialization and development, and is considered to be the oldest of the senses, the others indeed being held by some writers to be only its modifications. Scent, of essential importance to many animals, has with man almost ceased to be of any, except in connection with taste, which he has developed to a high degree. Whether or not sight preceded hearing in order of development, it is difficult, in conjecturing the first attempts of man or his hypothetical ancestor at the expression either of percepts or concepts, to connect vocal sounds with any large number of objects, but it is readily conceivable that the characteristics of their forms and movements should have been suggested to the eye—fully exercised before the tongue—so soon as the arms and fingers became free for the requisite simulation or portrayal. There is little distinction between pantomime and a developed sign language, in which thought is transmitted rapidly and certainly from hand to eye as it is in oral speech from lips to ear; the former is, however, the parent of the latter, which is more abbreviated and less obvious. Pantomime acts movements, reproduces forms and positions, presents pictures, and manifests emotions with greater realization than any other mode of utterance. It may readily be supposed that a troglodyte man would desire to communicate the finding of a cave in the vicinity of a pure pool, circled with soft grass, and shaded by trees bearing edible fruit. No sound of nature is connected with any of those objects, but the position and size of the cave, its distance and direction, the water, its quality, and amount, the verdant circling carpet, and the kind and height of the trees could have been made known by pantomime in the days of the mammoth, if articulate speech had not then been established, as Indians or deaf-mutes now communicate similar information by the same agency.

Max Müller correctly refers to touch, smell, and taste as the palaioteric senses, while sight and hearing are termed the neoteric senses, the latter of which often need validation from the former. Touch is the least specialized and developed sense and is considered the oldest, with the others seen by some writers as just variations of it. Smell, crucial for many animals, has almost lost its significance for humans, except when paired with taste, which we have refined. It's hard to say whether sight developed before hearing, but when imagining the earliest attempts of humans or their hypothetical ancestors to express either perceptions or concepts, it’s challenging to link vocal sounds to many objects. However, it’s easy to think that the characteristics of shapes and movements would have caught the eye—fully used before the tongue—once the arms and fingers were free to simulate or depict them. There’s little difference between pantomime and a developed sign language, which conveys thoughts quickly and clearly from hand to eye, just like spoken language goes from lips to ear; however, pantomime is the precursor of the latter, which is more concise and less obvious. Pantomime acts out movements, recreates shapes and positions, presents images, and expresses emotions more vividly than any other form of communication. One could easily imagine a caveman wanting to share the discovery of a cave near a clear pool, surrounded by soft grass and shaded by trees with edible fruit. None of those natural sounds relate to the objects, but the cave's location, size, distance, direction, the water's quality and amount, the lush grass surrounding it, and the types and heights of the trees could have been communicated through pantomime during the mammoth's era, even if articulate speech hadn’t emerged yet, much like how Native Americans or deaf-mutes exchange similar information today.

The proof of this fact, as regards deaf-mutes, will hardly be demanded, as their expressive pantomime has been so often witnessed. That of [pg 282] the North American Indians, as distinct from the signs which are generally its abbreviations, has been frequently described in general terms, but it may be interesting to present two instances from remote localities.

The proof of this fact regarding deaf-mutes is unlikely to be questioned, as their expressive gestures have been seen many times. The sign language of [pg 282] North American Indians, distinct from the signs that are typically shortenings, has often been described in general terms, but it might be interesting to share two examples from distant areas.

A Maricopa Indian, in the present limits of Arizona, was offered an advantageous trade for his horse, whereupon he stretched himself on his horse's neck, caressed it tenderly, at the same time shutting his eyes, meaning thereby that no offer could tempt him to part with his charger.

A Maricopa Indian, in what is now Arizona, was offered a good trade for his horse. In response, he laid down on his horse's neck, gently stroked it, and closed his eyes, signaling that no offer could convince him to give up his beloved mount.

An A-tco-mâ-wi or Pit River Indian, in Northeastern California, to explain the cause of his cheeks and forehead being covered with tar, represented a man falling, and, despite his efforts to save him, trembling, growing pale (pointing from his face to that of a white man), and sinking to sleep, his spirit winging its way to the skies, which he indicated by imitating with his hands the flight of a bird upwards, his body sleeping still upon the river bank, to which he pointed. The tar upon his face was thus shown to be his dress of mourning for a friend who had fallen and died.

An A-tco-mâ-wi, or Pit River Indian, from Northeastern California, explained why his cheeks and forehead were covered with tar. He acted out a man falling and, despite trying to save him, trembling and turning pale (pointing from his face to that of a white man), eventually sinking into sleep, his spirit flying up to the skies, which he demonstrated by moving his hands like a bird ascending. His body remained asleep on the riverbank, which he pointed to. The tar on his face was shown to be his mourning attire for a friend who had fallen and died.

Several descriptions of pure pantomime, intermixed with the more conventionalized signs, will be found in the present paper. In especial, reference is made to the Address of Kin Chē-ĕss, Nátci's Narrative, the Dialogue between Alaskan Indians, and Na-wa-gi-jig's Story.

Several descriptions of pure pantomime, mixed with more conventional signs, will be found in this paper. In particular, reference is made to the Address of Kin Chē-ĕss, Nátci's Narrative, the Dialogue between Alaskan Indians, and Na-wa-gi-jig's Story.

SOME THEORIES UPON PRIMITIVE LANGUAGE.

Cresollius, writing in 1620, was strongly in favor of giving precedence to gesture. He says, "Man, full of wisdom and divinity, could have appeared nothing superior to a naked trunk or block had he not been adorned with the hand as the interpreter and messenger of his thoughts." He quotes with approval the brother of St. Basil in declaring that had men been formed without hands they would never have been endowed with an articulate voice, and concludes: "Since, then, nature has furnished us with two instruments for the purpose of bringing into light and expressing the silent affections of the mind, language and the hand, it has been the opinion of learned and intelligent men that the former would be maimed and nearly useless without the latter; whereas the hand, without the aid of language, has produced many and wonderful effects."

Cresollius, writing in 1620, strongly advocated for prioritizing gesture. He states, "A person, filled with wisdom and divinity, could have seemed no more impressive than a bare trunk or block if not for the hand serving as the interpreter and messenger of their thoughts." He agrees with St. Basil's brother, who claimed that if humans had been created without hands, they would never have developed an articulate voice and concludes: "Since nature has provided us with two tools to express and reveal the silent feelings of the mind—language and the hand—learned and intelligent individuals have believed that the former would be impaired and nearly useless without the latter; whereas the hand, without the support of language, has achieved many remarkable outcomes."

Rabelais, who incorporated into his satirical work much true learning and philosophy, makes his hero announce the following opinion:

Rabelais, who mixed a lot of genuine knowledge and philosophy into his satirical work, has his hero declare this opinion:

"Nothing less, quoth Pantagruel [Book iii, ch. xix], do I believe than that it is a mere abusing of our understandings to give credit to the words of those who say that there is any such thing as a natural language. All speeches have had their primary origin from the arbitrary institutions, accords, and agreements of nations in their respective [pg 283] condescendments to what should be noted and betokened by them. An articulate voice, according to the dialecticians, hath naturally no signification at all; for that the sense and meaning thereof did totally depend upon the good will and pleasure of the first deviser and imposer of it."

"Nothing less, said Pantagruel [Book iii, ch. xix], do I believe than that it is a complete misuse of our understanding to trust the claims of those who say that a natural language exists. All languages originated from the arbitrary rules, agreements, and conventions of nations regarding what should be expressed and represented by them. An articulated voice, according to the dialecticians, has no inherent meaning at all; since the sense and significance of it entirely rely on the intention and decision of the original creator and enforcer of it."

Max Müller, following Professor Heyse, of Berlin, published an ingenious theory of primitive speech, to the effect that man had a creative faculty giving to each conception, as it thrilled through his brain for the first time, a special phonetic expression, which faculty became extinct when its necessity ceased. This theory, which makes each radical of language to be a phonetic type rung out from the organism of the first man or men when struck by an idea, has been happily named the "ding-dong" theory. It has been abandoned mainly through the destructive criticisms of Prof. W.D. Whitney, of Yale College. One lucid explanation by the latter should be specially noted: "A word is a combination of sounds which by a series of historical reasons has come to be accepted and understood in a certain community as the sign of a certain idea. As long as they so accept and understand it, it has existence; when everyone ceases to use and understand it, it ceases to exist."

Max Müller, following Professor Heyse from Berlin, introduced a clever theory about the origins of language. He suggested that humans had a unique ability to create a specific sound for each idea when it first came to them, and this ability faded away when it was no longer needed. This theory, which claims that every basic element of language is a sound produced by the first humans when they were inspired by an idea, is known as the "ding-dong" theory. It has largely fallen out of favor due to the critical analysis from Prof. W.D. Whitney at Yale College. One clear explanation from Whitney should be especially highlighted: "A word is a combination of sounds that, for various historical reasons, has been accepted and understood within a particular community as the sign of a certain idea. As long as people accept and understand it, it exists; when everyone stops using and understanding it, it ceases to exist."

Several authors, among them Kaltschmidt, contend that there was but one primitive language, which was purely onomatopœic, that is, imitative of natural sounds. This has been stigmatized as the "bow-wow" theory, but its advocates might derive an argument from the epithet itself, as not only our children, but the natives of Papua, call the dog a "bow-wow." They have, however, gone too far in attempting to trace back words in their shape as now existing to any natural sounds instead of confining that work to the roots from which the words have sprung.

Several authors, including Kaltschmidt, argue that there was only one original language, which was purely onomatopoeic, meaning it imitated natural sounds. This idea has been labeled as the "bow-wow" theory, but its supporters might argue that the term itself supports their view, as not only our children but also the natives of Papua refer to a dog as "bow-wow." However, they have overreached in trying to trace words in their current forms back to any natural sounds instead of focusing on the roots from which the words originated.

Another attempt has been made, represented by Professor Noiré, to account for language by means of interjectional cries. This Max Müller revengefully styled the "pooh-pooh" theory. In it is included the rhythmical sounds which a body of men make seemingly by a common impulse when engaged in a common work, such as the cries of sailors when hauling on a rope or pulling an oar, or the yell of savages in an attack. It also derives an argument from the impulse of life by which the child shouts and the bird sings. There are, however, very few either words or roots of words which can be proved to have that derivation.

Another attempt has been made, represented by Professor Noiré, to explain language through interjectional cries. Max Müller spitefully named this the "pooh-pooh" theory. It includes the rhythmic sounds that a group of people make together when involved in a shared task, such as the shouts of sailors while hauling on a rope or rowing, or the yells of warriors during an attack. It also takes inspiration from the natural impulse of life, where children shout and birds sing. However, there are very few words or word roots that can actually be shown to come from this origin.

Professor Sayce, in his late work, Introduction to the Science of Language, London, 1880, gives the origin of language in gestures, in onomatopœia, and to a limited extent in interjectional cries. He concludes it to be the ordinary theory of modern comparative philologists that all languages are traced back to a certain number of abstract roots, each of which was a sort of sentence in embryo, and while he does not admit this as usually presented, he believes that there was a time in the history [pg 284] of speech, when the articulate or semi-articulate sounds uttered by primitive men were made the significant representations of thought by the gestures with which they were accompanied. This statement is specially gratifying to the present writer as he had advanced much the same views in his first publication on the subject in the following paragraph, now reproduced with greater confidence:

Professor Sayce, in his later work, Introduction to the Science of Language, London, 1880, discusses the origins of language as stemming from gestures, onomatopoeia, and to some degree interjectional cries. He concludes that the common belief among modern comparative philologists is that all languages can be traced back to a limited set of abstract roots, each of which represented a kind of sentence in its early form. While he doesn't fully endorse this idea as it's typically presented, he believes there was a point in the evolution of speech when the clear or semi-clear sounds made by early humans became meaningful representations of thoughts through the gestures that accompanied them. This assertion is particularly satisfying to the current writer, as he had proposed very similar ideas in his first publication on the topic in the following paragraph, now shared with increased confidence:

"From their own failures and discordancies, linguistic scholars have recently decided that both the 'bow-wow' and the 'ding-dong' theories are unsatisfactory; that the search for imitative, onomatopœic, and directly expressive sounds to explain the origin of human speech has been too exclusive, and that many primordial roots of language have been founded in the involuntary sounds accompanying certain actions. As, however, the action was the essential, and the consequent or concomitant sound the accident, it would be expected that a representation or feigned reproduction of the action would have been used to express the idea before the sound associated with that action could have been separated from it. The visual onomatopœia of gestures, which even yet have been subjected to but slight artificial corruption, would therefore serve as a key to the audible. It is also contended that in the pristine days, when the sounds of the only words yet formed had close connection with objects and the ideas directly derived from them, signs were as much more copious for communication than speech, as the sight embraces more and more distinct characteristics of objects than does the sense of hearing."

"Recently, linguistic scholars have come to realize that both the 'bow-wow' and 'ding-dong' theories are lacking. They believe that focusing solely on imitative, onomatopoeic, and directly expressive sounds to explain the origin of human speech has been too narrow, and that many foundational elements of language stem from involuntary sounds that occur with certain actions. Since the action was the fundamental part and the resulting sound was just an addition, it makes sense that a representation or imitation of the action would have been used to express the idea before the sound linked to that action could be separated from it. The visual onomatopoeia of gestures, which still has remained relatively unaltered, would therefore act as a key to understanding the audible. Additionally, it is argued that in the early days, when the sounds of the first words formed were closely linked to objects and the ideas derived from them, visual signs were far more plentiful for communication than speech, just as sight captures more distinct characteristics of objects than hearing does."

CONCLUSIONS.

The preponderance of authority is in favor of the view that man, when in the possession of all his faculties, did not choose between voice and gesture, both being originally instinctive, as they both are now, and never, with those faculties, was in a state where the one was used to the absolute exclusion of the other. The long neglected work of Dalgarno, published in 1661, is now admitted to show wisdom when he says: "non minus naturale fit homini communicare in Figuris quam Sonis: quorum utrumque dico homini naturale." With the voice man at first imitated the few sounds of nature, while with gesture he exhibited actions, motions, positions, forms, dimensions, directions, and distances, and their derivatives. It would appear from this unequal division of capacity that oral speech remained rudimentary long after gesture had become an art. With the concession of all purely imitative sounds and of the spontaneous action of the vocal organs under excitement, it is still true that the connection between ideas and words generally depended upon a compact between the speaker and hearer which presupposes the existence of a prior mode of communication. That was probably by gesture, which, in the apposite phrase of Professor Sayce, "like the rope-bridges of the Himalayas or the Andes, formed the first rude means of communication between man and man." At the very least it may be [pg 285] gladly accepted provisionally as a clue leading out of the labyrinth of philologic confusion.

The majority of experts agree that when humans had all their faculties, they didn't really choose between voice and gesture; both are instinctive, just like they are now, and they never exclusively used one over the other. The long-overlooked work of Dalgarno, published in 1661, is now recognized for its insight when he states: "non minus naturale fit homini communicare in Figuris quam Sonis: quorum utrumque dico homini naturale." Initially, humans used their voices to mimic a few natural sounds, while gestures displayed actions, movements, positions, shapes, sizes, directions, and distances, along with their variations. It seems that spoken language remained basic long after gesture evolved into a refined art. While we acknowledge all purely imitative sounds and the instinctive use of vocal cords during excitement, it's still true that the relationship between ideas and words typically relied on an agreement between the speaker and listener, which assumes a previous way of communicating. That would likely be through gestures, which, as Professor Sayce aptly puts it, "like the rope-bridges of the Himalayas or the Andes, formed the first crude means of communication between people." At the very least, it can be provisionally accepted as a clue leading us out of the maze of linguistic confusion. [pg 285]

For the purpose of the present paper there is, however, no need of an absolute decision upon the priority between communication of ideas by bodily motion and by vocal articulation. It is enough to admit that the connection between them was so early and intimate that gestures, in the wide sense indicated of presenting ideas under physical forms, had a direct formative effect upon many words; that they exhibit the earliest condition of the human mind; are traced from the remotest antiquity among all peoples possessing records; are generally prevalent in the savage stage of social evolution; survive agreeably in the scenic pantomime, and still adhere to the ordinary speech of civilized man by motions of the face, hands, head, and body, often involuntary, often purposely in illustration or for emphasis.

For the purposes of this paper, there’s no need to make a definitive judgment about whether conveying ideas through body language or spoken words came first. It’s enough to recognize that the link between them was so early and close that gestures, broadly defined as presenting ideas through physical forms, directly shaped many words; they represent the earliest state of the human mind; traces of them can be found from ancient times across all cultures with written records; they are commonly seen during the early stages of social development; they live on in the art of pantomime, and they still play a role in everyday speech among civilized people through facial expressions, hand movements, head nods, and body language, which can be both involuntary and intentional for illustration or emphasis.

It may be unnecessary to explain that none of the signs to be described, even those of present world-wide prevalence, are presented as precisely those of primitive man. Signs as well as words, animals, and plants have had their growth, development, and change, their births and deaths, and their struggle for existence with survival of the fittest. It is, however, thought probable from reasons hereinafter mentioned that their radicals can be ascertained with more precision than those of words.

It might be unnecessary to say that none of the signs described here, even those currently widespread, are exactly the same as those of early humans. Just like words, animals, and plants, signs have evolved, changed, and gone through cycles of birth and death, competing for survival with only the strongest surviving. However, it is believed, for reasons explained later, that the basic elements of these signs can be identified more accurately than those of words.

HISTORY OF GESTURE LANGUAGE.

There is ample evidence of record, besides that derived from other sources, that the systematic use of gesture speech was of great antiquity. Livy so declares, and Quintilian specifies that the "lex gestus ... ab illis temporibus heroicis orta est." Plato classed its practice among civil virtues, and Chrysippus gave it place among the proper education of freemen. Athenæus tells that gestures were even reduced to distinct classification with appropriate terminology. The class suited to comedy was called Cordax, that to tragedy Eumelia, and that for satire Sicinnis, from the inventor Sicinnus. Bathyllus from these formed a fourth class, adapted to pantomime. This system appears to have been particularly applicable to theatrical performances. Quintilian, later, gave most elaborate rules for gestures in oratory, which are specially noticeable from the importance attached to the manner of disposing the fingers. He attributed to each particular disposition a significance or suitableness which are not now obvious. Some of them are retained by modern orators, but without the same, or indeed any, intentional meaning, and others are wholly disused.

There is plenty of evidence, in addition to other sources, that the systematic use of gesture speech goes way back. Livy confirms this, and Quintilian points out that the "lex gestus ... ab illis temporibus heroicis orta est.” Plato considered its practice a civil virtue, and Chrysippus included it in the proper education for free people. Athenæus mentions that gestures were even categorized with specific terminology. The category for comedy was called Cordax, for tragedy Eumelia, and for satire Sicinnis, named after the inventor Sicinnus. Bathyllus created a fourth category for pantomime based on these. This system seems to have been especially useful for theatrical performances. Later, Quintilian provided very detailed rules for gestures in oratory, emphasizing the importance of how fingers are positioned. He assigned particular meanings or appropriateness to each finger position, which aren't as clear today. Some of these are still used by modern speakers, but without the same, or really any, intended meaning, while others have completely fallen out of use.

Affirmation, approving. Old RomanFig. 61.
Approbation. NeapolitanFig. 62.
Affirmation, approbation. N.A. IndianFig. 63.

The value of these digital arrangements is, however, shown by their use among the modern Italians, to whom they have directly descended. [pg 286] From many illustrations of this fact the following is selected. Fig. 61 is copied from Austin's Chironomia as his graphic execution of the gesture described by Quintilian: "The fore finger of the right hand joining the middle of its nail to the extremity of its own thumb, and moderately extending the rest of the fingers, is graceful in approving." Fig. 62 is taken from De Jorio's plates and descriptions of the gestures among modern Neapolitans, with the same idea of approbation—"good." Both of these may be compared with Fig. 63, a common sign among the North American Indians to express affirmation and approbation. With the knowledge of these details it is possible to believe the story of Macrobius that Cicero used to vie with Roscius, the celebrated actor, as to which of them could express a sentiment in the greater variety of ways, the one by gesture and the other by speech, with the apparent result of victory to the actor who was so satisfied with the superiority of his art that he wrote a book on the subject.

The value of these digital gestures is clearly shown by their use among modern Italians, from whom they directly descended. [pg 286] Among many examples, the following is highlighted. Fig. 61 is taken from Austin's *Chironomia*, depicting the gesture described by Quintilian: "The forefinger of the right hand touching the middle of its nail to the tip of its thumb, while extending the other fingers, is graceful in *approving*." Fig. 62 is drawn from De Jorio's illustrations and descriptions of gestures among modern Neapolitans, conveying the same idea of approval—"good." Both of these can be compared to Fig. 63, a common gesture among North American Indians that expresses affirmation and approval. With these details in mind, it's easy to believe Macrobius's story that Cicero used to compete with Roscius, the famous actor, on who could express an idea in more diverse ways—one through gestures and the other through words—resulting in the actor's apparent victory. Roscius was so pleased with the superiority of his skill that he even wrote a book about it.

Gestures were treated of with still more distinction as connected with pantomimic dances and representations. Æschylus appears to have brought theatrical gesture to a high degree of perfection, but Telestes, a dancer employed by him, introduced the dumb show, a dance without marked dancing steps, and subordinated to motions of the hands, arms, and body, which is dramatic pantomime. He was so great an artist, says Athenæus, that when he represented the Seven before Thebes he rendered every circumstance manifest by his gestures alone. From Greece, or rather from Egypt, the art was brought to Rome, and in the reign of Augustus was the great delight of that Emperor and his friend Mæcenas. Bathyllus, of Alexandria, was the first to introduce it to the Roman public, but he had a dangerous rival in Pylades. The latter was magnificent, pathetic, and affecting, while Bathyllus was gay and sportive. All Rome was split into factions about their respective merits. Athenæus speaks of a distinguished performer of his own time (he died A.D. 194) named Memphis, whom he calls the "dancing philosopher," because he showed what the Pythagorean philosophy could do by exhibiting in silence everything with stronger evidence than they could who professed to teach the arts of language. In the reign of Nero, a celebrated pantomimist who had heard that the cynic philosopher Demetrius spoke of the art with contempt, prevailed upon him to witness his performance, with the result that the cynic, more and more astonished, [pg 287] at last cried out aloud, "Man, I not only see, but I hear what you do, for to me you appear to speak with your hands!"

Gestures were even more notably linked to pantomime dances and performances. Æschylus seems to have perfected theatrical gestures, but Telestes, a dancer he employed, introduced dumb show, which is a dance without defined steps, relying on movements of the hands, arms, and body, essentially creating dramatic pantomime. He was such an incredible artist that when he performed the Seven before Thebes, he was able to convey all the details solely through his gestures, according to Athenæus. The art then moved from Greece, or more accurately, from Egypt, to Rome, where it became a great enjoyment for Emperor Augustus and his friend Mæcenas. Bathyllus from Alexandria was the first to introduce it to the Roman audience, but he faced strong competition from Pylades. Pylades was grand, emotional, and moving, while Bathyllus was lively and playful. All of Rome was divided into factions supporting their respective talents. Athenæus mentions a prominent performer from his time (he died in A.D. 194) named Memphis, whom he called the "dancing philosopher," because he demonstrated what Pythagorean philosophy could achieve, displaying everything in silence with more clarity than those who claimed to teach the art of language. During Nero's reign, a famous pantomime artist, who learned that the cynic philosopher Demetrius had spoken of the art with disdain, convinced him to watch his performance. Ultimately, the cynic, increasingly amazed, exclaimed, "Man, I not only see but hear what you do, for it seems to me that you speak with your hands!"

Lucian, who narrates this in his work De Saltatione, gives another tribute to the talent of, perhaps, the same performer. A barbarian prince of Pontus (the story is told elsewhere of Tyridates, King of Armenia), having come to Rome to do homage to the Emperor Nero, and been taken to see the pantomimes, was asked on his departure by the Emperor what present he would have as a mark of his favor. The barbarian begged that he might have the principal pantomimist, and upon being asked why he made such an odd request, replied that he had many neighbors who spoke such various and discordant languages that he found it difficult to obtain any interpreter who could understand them or explain his commands; but if he had the dancer he could by his assistance easily make himself intelligible to all.

Lucian, who tells this story in his work De Saltatione, gives another nod to the talent of possibly the same performer. A barbarian prince from Pontus (the story is told elsewhere about Tyridates, King of Armenia) came to Rome to pay his respects to Emperor Nero and was taken to watch the pantomimes. When he was about to leave, the Emperor asked what gift he would like as a sign of his favor. The barbarian requested the main pantomimist, and when asked why he made such a strange request, he explained that he had many neighbors who spoke different and confusing languages, making it hard for him to find an interpreter who could understand them or convey his commands. However, if he had the dancer, he could easily make himself understood to everyone with his help.

While the general effect of these pantomimes is often mentioned, there remain but few detailed descriptions of them. Apuleius, however, in the tenth book of his Metamorphosis or "Golden Ass," gives sufficient details of the performance of the Judgment of Paris to show that it strongly resembled the best form of ballet opera known in modern times. These exhibitions were so greatly in favor that, according to Ammianus Marcellinus, there were in Rome in the year 190 six thousand persons devoted to the art, and that when a famine raged they were all kept in the city, though besides all the strangers all the philosophers were forced to leave. Their popularity continued until the sixth century, and it is evident from a decree of Charlemagne that they were not lost, or at least, had been revived in his time. Those of us who have enjoyed the performance of the original Ravel troupe will admit that the art still survives, though not with the magnificence or perfection, especially with reference to serious subjects, which it exhibited in the age of imperial Rome.

While the overall impact of these performances is often discussed, there are only a few detailed descriptions of them. Apuleius, however, in the tenth book of his Metamorphosis or "Golden Ass," provides enough details about the performance of the Judgment of Paris to show that it closely resembled the best forms of ballet opera we know today. These shows were so popular that, according to Ammianus Marcellinus, there were six thousand people in Rome in the year 190 devoted to the art, and during a famine, they were all kept in the city, while all the foreigners and philosophers had to leave. Their popularity lasted until the sixth century, and it's clear from a decree by Charlemagne that they weren’t forgotten, or at least had been revived in his time. Those of us who have experienced the performance of the original Ravel troupe will agree that the art still exists, although it doesn't have the grandeur or perfection, especially concerning serious themes, that it had during the era of imperial Rome.

Early and prominent among the post-classic works upon gesture is that of the venerable Bede (who flourished A.D. 672-735) De Loquelâ per Gestum Digitorum, sive de Indigitatione. So much discussion had indeed been carried on in reference to the use of signs for the desideratum of a universal mode of communication, which also was designed to be occult and mystic, that Rabelais, in the beginning of the sixteenth century, who, however satirical, never spent his force upon matters of little importance, devotes much attention to it. He makes his English philosopher, Thaumast "The Wonderful" declare, "I will dispute by signs only, without speaking, for the matters are so abstruse, hard, and arduous, that words proceeding from the mouth of man will never be sufficient for unfolding of them to my liking."

Early and notable among the post-classic works on gesture is that of the respected Bede (who lived from A.D. 672-735) De Loquelâ per Gestum Digitorum, sive de Indigitatione. There was indeed a lot of discussion regarding the use of signs for the goal of a universal mode of communication, which was also meant to be secretive and mystical. Rabelais, at the beginning of the sixteenth century, who although satirical never wasted his time on trivial matters, devoted considerable attention to it. He has his English philosopher, Thaumast "The Wonderful," declare, "I will argue using only signs, without speaking, because the subjects are so complex, difficult, and challenging that words from the mouth of man will never be enough to explain them to my satisfaction."

The earliest contributions of practical value connected with the subject were made by George Dalgarno, of Aberdeen, in two works, one published in London, 1661, entitled Ars Signorum, vulgo character universalis et lingua philosophica, and the other printed at Oxford, [pg 288] 1680, entitled, Didascalocophus, or the Deaf and Dumb Man's Tutor. He spent his life in obscurity, and his works, though he was incidentally mentioned by Leibnitz under the name of "M. Dalgarus," passed into oblivion. Yet he undoubtedly was the precursor of Bishop Wilkins in his Essay toward a Real Character and a Philosophical Language, published in London, 1668, though indeed the first idea was far older, it having been, as reported by Piso, the wish of Galen that some way might be found out to represent things by such peculiar signs and names as should express their natures. Dalgarno's ideas respecting the education of the dumb were also of the highest value, and though they were too refined and enlightened to be appreciated at the period when he wrote, they probably were used by Dr. Wallis if not by Sicard. Some of his thoughts should be quoted: "As I think the eye to be as docile as the ear; so neither see I any reason but the hand might be made as tractable an organ as the tongue; and as soon brought to form, if not fair, at least legible characters, as the tongue to imitate and echo back articulate sounds." A paragraph prophetic of the late success in educating blind deaf-mutes is as follows: "The soul can exert her powers by the ministry of any of the senses: and, therefore, when she is deprived of her principal secretaries, the eye and the ear, then she must be contented with the service of her lackeys and scullions, the other senses; which are no less true and faithful to their mistress than the eye and the ear; but not so quick for dispatch."

The earliest practical contributions related to the topic were made by George Dalgarno from Aberdeen, in two works: one published in London in 1661 called Ars Signorum, vulgo character universalis et lingua philosophica, and the other printed in Oxford in 1680, titled Didascalocophus, or the Deaf and Dumb Man's Tutor. He lived in obscurity, and although Leibnitz mentioned him as "M. Dalgarus," his works faded into obscurity. Yet, he was undoubtedly a forerunner to Bishop Wilkins in his Essay toward a Real Character and a Philosophical Language, published in London in 1668. The idea itself was much older; Piso reported that Galen wished for a way to represent things using special signs and names that would express their nature. Dalgarno's thoughts on educating the deaf were also highly valuable, and while they were too advanced to be appreciated at the time, they likely influenced Dr. Wallis, if not Sicard. Some of his ideas include: "I think the eye is as teachable as the ear; therefore, I see no reason why the hand couldn't be just as flexible an organ as the tongue, and as easily trained to create, if not beautiful, at least readable characters, just like the tongue can imitate and replicate spoken sounds." A prophetic statement regarding the future success in teaching blind deaf-mutes is this: "The soul can exercise her abilities through any of the senses; therefore, when she's deprived of her main means, the eye and ear, she must rely on her other senses, which may be slower but are just as reliable and faithful to their mistress as the eye and ear."

In his division of the modes of "expressing the inward emotions by outward and sensible signs" he relegates to physiology cases "when the internal passions are expressed by such external signs as have a natural connection, by way of cause and effect, with the passion they discover, as laughing, weeping, frowning, &c., and this way of interpretation being common to the brute with man belongs to natural philosophy. And because this goes not far enough to serve the rational soul, therefore, man has invented Sematology." This he divides into Pneumatology, interpretation by sounds conveyed through the ear; Schematology, by figures to the eye, and Haptology, by mutual contact, skin to skin. Schematology is itself divided into Typology or Grammatology, and Cheirology or Dactylology. The latter embraces "the transient motions of the fingers, which of all other ways of interpretation comes nearest to that of the tongue."

In his breakdown of the ways to "express internal emotions through external and noticeable signs," he classifies physiology as the cases "when internal feelings are shown through external signs that have a natural link, through cause and effect, with the emotions they reveal, like laughing, crying, frowning, etc., and this method of interpretation, which is shared by animals and humans, belongs to natural philosophy. Since this isn't enough to cater to the rational soul, humans have created Sematology." He divides this into Pneumatology, which is interpretation through sounds heard by the ear; Schematology, which is interpretation through visuals seen by the eye; and Haptology, which is interpretation through physical contact, skin to skin. Schematology is further divided into Typology or Grammatology, and Cheirology or Dactylology. The latter includes "the temporary movements of the fingers, which, of all interpretation methods, come closest to that of the tongue."

As a phase in the practice of gestures in lieu of speech must be mentioned the code of the Cistercian monks, who were vowed to silence except in religious exercises. That they might literally observe their vows they were obliged to invent a system of communication by signs, a list of which is given by Leibnitz, but does not show much ingenuity.

As a part of using gestures instead of speaking, we have to mention the code of the Cistercian monks, who were sworn to silence except during religious activities. To strictly adhere to their vows, they had to come up with a system of communicating through signs, which Leibnitz has documented, but it doesn't display much creativity.

A curious description of the speech of the early inhabitants of the world, given by Swedenborg in his Arcana Cœlestia, published 1749-1756, may be compared with the present exhibitions of deaf-mutes in institutions for their instruction. He says it was not articulate like the vocal speech of our time, but was tacit, being produced not by external respiration, but by internal. They were able to express their meaning by slight motions of the lips and corresponding changes of the face.

A fascinating description of how early people communicated, provided by Swedenborg in his Arcana Cœlestia, published 1749-1756, can be likened to today's presentations of deaf-mutes in educational institutions. He suggests their communication wasn't spoken like we do now, but was silent, generated not by using their breath externally but internally. They could convey their thoughts through subtle movements of their lips and changes in their facial expressions.

Austin's comprehensive work, Chironomia, or a Treatise on Rhetorical Delivery, London, 1806, is a repertory of information for all writers on gesture, who have not always given credit to it, as well as on all branches of oratory. This has been freely used by the present writer, as has also the volume by the canon Andrea de Jorio, La Mimica degli Antichi investigata nel Gestire Napoletano, Napoli, 1832. The canon's chief object was to interpret the gestures of the ancients as shown in their works of art and described in their writings, by the modern gesticulations of the Neapolitans, and he has proved that the general system of gesture once prevailing in ancient Italy is substantially the same as now observed. With an understanding of the existing language of gesture the scenes on the most ancient Greek vases and reliefs obtain a new and interesting significance and form a connecting link between the present and prehistoric times. Two of De Jorio's plates are here reproduced, Figs. 64 and 67, with such explanation and further illustration as is required for the present subject.

Austin's thorough work, Chironomia, or a Treatise on Rhetorical Delivery, London, 1806, serves as a valuable resource for all writers on gesture, many of whom haven't always acknowledged it, as well as for all areas of oratory. The current author has made extensive use of this book, as well as the volume by Canon Andrea de Jorio, La Mimica degli Antichi investigata nel Gestire Napoletano, Napoli, 1832. The main aim of the canon was to interpret the gestures of the ancients as depicted in their art and described in their texts, using the modern gestures of the Neapolitans. He demonstrated that the general system of gesture that once existed in ancient Italy is largely the same as what we see today. By understanding the current language of gesture, the scenes on the earliest Greek vases and reliefs gain new and intriguing meanings, creating a connection between present times and prehistoric eras. Two of De Jorio's illustrations are included here, Figs. 64 and 67, along with the necessary explanations and additional illustrations for the current topic.

Group. Old GreekFig. 64.—Group from an ancient Greek vase.
[pg 289]

The spirited figures upon the ancient vase, Fig. 64, are red upon a black ground and are described in the published account in French of the collection of Sir John Coghill, Bart., of which the following is a free translation:

The lively figures on the old vase, Fig. 64, are red against a black background and are detailed in the published account written in French about Sir John Coghill, Bart.'s collection, of which the following is a loose translation:

Dionysos or Bacchus is represented with a strong beard, his head girt with the credemnon, clothed in a long folded tunic, above which is an ample cloak, and holding a thyrsus. Under the form of a satyr, Comus, or the genius of the table, plays on the double flute and tries to excite to the dance two nymphs, the companions of Bacchus—Galené, Tranquility, and Eudia, Serenity. The first of them is dressed in a tunic, above which is a fawn skin, holding a tympanum or classic drum on which she is about to strike, while her companion marks the time by a snapping of the fingers, which custom the author of the catalogue wisely states is still kept up in Italy in the dance of the tarantella. The composition is said to express allegorically that pure and serene pleasures are benefits derived from the god of wine.

Dionysus or Bacchus is depicted with a thick beard, his head crowned with a wreath, wearing a long, flowing tunic, topped with a large cloak, and holding a thyrsus. In the form of a satyr, Comus, the spirit of revelry, plays the double flute and tries to get two nymphs, Bacchus’s companions—Galené, representing Tranquility, and Eudia, representing Serenity—to dance. The first nymph wears a tunic and a fawn skin, holding a tympanum or traditional drum that she’s about to strike, while her friend keeps the rhythm by snapping her fingers, a tradition that the author of the catalog wisely notes is still practiced in Italy during the tarantella dance. The composition is said to symbolically express that pure and serene pleasures are gifts from the god of wine.

Negation. DakotaFig. 65.
Love. Modern NeapolitanFig. 66.

This is a fair example of the critical acumen of art-commentators. The gestures of the two nymphs are interesting, but on very slight examination it appears that those of Galené have nothing to do with beat of drum, nor have those of Eudia any connection with music, though it is not so clear what is the true subject under discussion. Aided, however, by the light of the modern sign language of Naples, there seems to be by no means serenity prevailing, but a quarrel between the ladies, on a special subject which is not necessarily pure. The nymph at the reader's left fixes her eyes upon her companion with her index in the same direction, clearly indicating, thou. That the address is reproachful is shown from her countenance, but with greater certainty from her attitude and the corresponding one of her companion, who raises [pg 290] both her hands in surprise accompanied with negation. The latter is expressed by the right hand raised toward the shoulder, with the palm opposed to the person to whom response is made. This is the rejection of the idea presented, and is expressed by some of our Indians, as shown in Fig. 65. A sign of the Dakota tribe of Indians with the same signification is given in Fig. 270, page 441, infra. At the same time the upper part of the nymph's body is drawn backward as far as the preservation of equilibrium permits. So a reproach or accusation is made on the one part, and denied, whether truthfully or not, on the other. Its subject also may be ascertained. The left hand of Eudia is not mute; it is held towards her rival with the balls of the index and thumb united, the modern Neapolitan sign for love, which is drawn more clearly in Fig. 66. It is called the kissing of the thumb and finger, and there is ample authority to show that among the ancient classics it was a sign of marriage. St. Jerome, quoted by Vincenzo Requena, says: "Nam et ipsa digitorum conjunctio, et quasi molli osculo se complectans et fœderans, maritum pingit et conjugem;" and Apuleius clearly alludes to the same gesture as used in the adoration of Venus, by the words "primore digito in erectum pollicem residente." The gesture is one of the few out of the large number described in various parts of Rabelais' great work, the significance of which is explained. It is made by Naz-de-cabre or Goat's Nose (Pantagruel, Book III, Ch. XX), who lifted up into the air his left hand, the whole fingers whereof he retained fistways closed together, except the thumb and the forefinger, whose nails he softly joined and coupled to one another. "I understand, quoth Pantagruel, what he meaneth by that sign. It denotes marriage." The quarrel is thus established to be about love; and the fluting satyr seated between the two nymphs, behind whose back the accusation is furtively made by the jealous one, may well be the object concerning whom jealousy is manifested. Eudia therefore, instead of "serenely" marking time for a "tranquil" tympanist, appears to be crying, "Galené! you bad thing! you are having, or trying to have, an affair with my Comus!"—an accusation which this writer verily believes to have been just. The lady's attitude in affectation of surprised denial is not that of injured innocence.

This is a good example of the sharp insights of art critics. The gestures of the two nymphs are intriguing, but a closer look reveals that Galené's movements have nothing to do with a drumbeat, nor do Eudia's gestures relate to music, though the exact topic of their conversation is not entirely clear. However, with the help of modern sign language from Naples, it seems there’s not a calm exchange but rather a disagreement between the women over a rather complicated matter. The nymph on the reader's left fixes her gaze on her companion, pointing in her direction as if to say, you. The reproachfulness of her message is evident from her expression, and even more so from her stance, as her companion raises both hands in surprise, signaling refusal. This is shown by the right hand lifted toward the shoulder, palm facing the person being addressed, effectively rejecting the idea presented, similar to gestures seen among some Indigenous tribes as illustrated in Fig. 65. A gesture from the Dakota tribe with the same meaning is depicted in Fig. 270, page 441, infra. Meanwhile, the upper part of Eudia’s body leans back just enough to maintain balance. So, one party is accusing or reproaching, and the other is denying it, whether truthfully or not. The topic can also be identified; Eudia's left hand is not idle; it is directed toward her rival with her index finger and thumb touching, the modern Neapolitan sign for love, which is more clearly shown in Fig. 66. This gesture, known as the kissing of the thumb and finger, was recognized in ancient times as a symbol of marriage. St. Jerome, as quoted by Vincenzo Requena, mentions: "For the joining of the fingers, as if sweetly kissing and embracing, symbolizes husband and wife;" and Apuleius refers to the same gesture in the context of idolizing Venus, with the phrase "with the first finger resting on the upright thumb." This gesture is one of the few among many described throughout Rabelais' work, and its meaning is clarified. It is performed by Naz-de-cabre or Goat's Nose (Pantagruel, Book III, Ch. XX), who raised his left hand, fingers closed into a fist except for the thumb and forefinger, whose nails he softly joined together. "I understand," said Pantagruel, "what he means by that sign. It indicates marriage." Thus, the disagreement centers around love; and the satyr sitting between the two nymphs, behind whose back the accusation is subtly made by the jealous one, may very well be the source of this jealousy. Therefore, instead of calmly keeping time for a peaceful drummer, Eudia seems to be exclaiming, "Galené! you little traitor! you’re having, or trying to have, an affair with my Comus!"—an accusation that this writer genuinely believes to be warranted. The lady's posture of feigned surprise and denial is not one of innocent injury.


Group. Old GreekFig. 67.—Group from a vase in the Homeric Gallery.
[pg 291]
Hesitation. NeapolitanFig. 68.
Wait. N.A. IndianFig. 69.

Fig. 67, taken from a vase in the Homeric Gallery, is rich in natural gestures. Without them, from the costumes and attitudes it is easy to recognize the protagonist or principal actor in the group, and its general subject. The warrior goddess Athené stands forth in the midst of what appears to be a council of war. After the study of modern gesture speech, the votes of each member of the council, with the degree of positiveness or interest felt by each, can be ascertained. Athené in animated motion turns her eyes to the right, and extends her left arm and hand to the left, with her right hand brandishing a lance in the same direction, in which her feet show her to be ready to spring. She is urging the figures on her right to follow her at once to attempt some dangerous enterprise. Of these the elderly man, who is calmly seated, holds his right hand flat and reversed, and suspended slightly above his knee. This probably is the ending of the modern Neapolitan gesture, Fig. 68, which signifies hesitation, advice to pause before hasty action, "go slowly," and commences higher with a gentle wavering movement downward. This can be compared with the sign of some of our Indians, Fig. 69, for wait! slowly! The female figure at the left of the group, standing firmly and decidedly, raises her left hand directed to the goddess with the palm vertical. If this is supposed to be a stationary gesture it means, "wait! stop!" It may, however, be the commencement of the last mentioned gesture, "go slow."

Fig. 67, taken from a vase in the Homeric Gallery, is full of natural gestures. Without them, you can easily identify the main character or actor in the scene from their costumes and poses, as well as the overall theme. The warrior goddess Athené is at the center of what looks like a war council. By studying modern body language, you can determine each council member's vote and how strongly they feel about it. Athené is energetically looking to the right, extending her left arm and hand to the left, while her right hand is brandishing a lance in the same direction, showing that her feet are ready to spring into action. She is encouraging the figures on her right to follow her immediately to undertake a risky endeavor. Among these figures, an elderly man is seated calmly, holding his right hand flat and turned palm-up, slightly above his knee. This likely corresponds to the modern Neapolitan gesture, Fig. 68, which signifies hesitation, a suggestion to pause before acting hastily, translating to "go slowly," and begins higher with a gentle downward wave. This can be compared to a sign from some of our Indigenous peoples, Fig. 69, for wait! slowly! The female figure on the left side of the group stands firmly and assertively, raising her left hand towards the goddess with her palm facing up. If this is meant to be a static gesture, it conveys "wait! stop!" However, it might also be the start of the previously mentioned gesture, "go slow."

Question, asking. NeapolitanFig. 70.

Both of these members of the council advise delay and express doubt of the propriety of immediate action.

Both of these council members suggest holding off and question whether it's appropriate to take immediate action.

Tell me. N.A. IndianFig. 71.
Interrogation. AustralianFig. 72.

The sitting warrior on the left of Athené presents his left hand flat and carried well up. This position, supposed to be stationary, now means to ask, inquire, and it may be that he inquires of the other veteran what reasons he can produce for his temporizing policy. This may be collated with the modern Neapolitan sign for ask, Fig. 70, and the common Indian sign for "tell me!" Fig. 71. In connection with this it is also interesting to compare the Australian sign for interrogation, Fig. 72, and also the Comanche Indian sign for give me, Fig. 301, page 480, infra. If, however, the artist had the intention to represent the flat hand as in motion from below upward, as is probable from the connection, the meaning is much, greatly. He strongly disapproves the counsel of the opposite side. Our Indians often express the idea of quantity, much, with the same conception of comparative height, by an upward motion of the extended palm, but with them the palm is held downward. The last figure to the right, by the action of his whole body, shows his rejection [pg 292] of the proposed delay, and his right hand gives the modern sign of combined surprise and reproof.

The warrior sitting to the left of Athené has his left hand flat and raised high. This position, which seems to be stationary, now means to ask, inquire, and he might be asking the other veteran for reasons behind his cautious strategy. This can be compared to the modern Neapolitan sign for ask, Fig. 70, and the common Indian sign for "tell me!" Fig. 71. It's also interesting to look at the Australian sign for questioning, Fig. 72, and the Comanche Indian sign for give me, Fig. 301, page 480, infra. However, if the artist intended to show the flat hand moving upward, which seems likely based on the context, it would mean much, greatly. He clearly disapproves of the advice from the opposite side. Our Indigenous people often express the idea of quantity, much, with the same sense of increased height, using an upward movement of the extended palm, but they hold the palm facing downward. The last figure on the right, through the motion of his entire body, demonstrates his rejection of the suggested delay, while his right hand conveys a modern sign of shock and reprimand.

PulcinellaFig. 73.

It is interesting to note the similarity of the merely emotional gestures and attitudes of modern Italy with those of the classics. The Pulcinella, Fig. 73, for instance, drawn from life in the streets of Naples, has the same pliancy and abandon of the limbs as appears in the supposed foolish slaves of the Vatican Terence.

It’s fascinating to see how the emotional gestures and attitudes of modern Italy mirror those of the classics. The Pulcinella, Fig. 73, for example, captured in the streets of Naples, has the same flexibility and abandon of the limbs as seen in the so-called foolish slaves of the Vatican Terence.

In close connection with this branch of the study reference must be made to the gestures exhibited in the works of Italian art only modern in comparison with the high antiquity of their predecessors. A good instance is in the Last Supper of Leonardo da Vinci, painted toward the close of the fifteenth century, and to the figure of Judas as there portrayed. The gospel denounces him as a thief, which is expressed in the painting by the hand extended and slightly curved; imitative of the pilferer's act in clutching and drawing toward him furtively the stolen object, and is the same gesture that now indicates theft in Naples, Fig. 74, and among some of the North American Indians, Fig. 75. The pictorial propriety of the sign is preserved by the apparent desire of the traitor to obtain the one white loaf of bread on the table (the remainder being of coarser quality) which lies near where his hand is tending. Raffaelle was equally particular in his exhibition of gesture language, even unto the minutest detail of the arrangement of the fingers. It is traditional that he sketched the Madonna's hands for the Spasimo di Sicilia in eleven different positions before he was satisfied.

In relation to this area of study, it's important to mention the gestures shown in Italian art, which seem modern when compared to the ancient works of earlier artists. A good example is Leonardo da Vinci's Last Supper, painted toward the end of the fifteenth century, particularly the depiction of Judas. The gospel calls him a thief, and this is illustrated in the painting by his hand being extended and slightly curved, mimicking the act of a thief reaching for and secretly pulling in the stolen item. This same gesture now represents theft in Naples, Fig. 74, and among some North American Indigenous peoples, Fig. 75. The meaning of the gesture is enhanced by Judas's apparent wish to grab the one white loaf of bread on the table (the others being of lower quality), which is near where his hand reaches. Raffaelle was equally meticulous in showing gesture language, even in the smallest details of finger placement. It's said that he sketched the Madonna's hands for the Spasimo di Sicilia in eleven different positions before he was satisfied.

Thief. NeapolitanFig. 74.

No allusion to the bibliography of gesture speech, however slight, should close without including the works of Mgr. D. De Haerne, who has, as a member of the Belgian Chamber of Representatives, in addition to his rank in the Roman Catholic Church, been active in promoting the cause of education in general, and especially that of the deaf and dumb. His admirable treatise The Natural Language of Signs has been translated and is accessible to American [pg 293] readers in the American Annals of the Deaf and Dumb, 1875. In that valuable serial, conducted by Prof. E.A. Fay, of the National Deaf Mute College at Washington, and now in its twenty-sixth volume, a large amount of the current literature on the subject indicated by its title can be found.

No reference to the bibliography of gesture speech, no matter how small, should end without mentioning the works of Mgr. D. De Haerne. As a member of the Belgian Chamber of Representatives and a figure in the Roman Catholic Church, he has been active in promoting education in general and particularly for the deaf and dumb. His excellent treatise The Natural Language of Signs has been translated and is available to American readers in the American Annals of the Deaf and Dumb, 1875. In that important journal, run by Prof. E.A. Fay from the National Deaf Mute College in Washington, now in its twenty-sixth volume, you can find a significant amount of current literature on the topic described by its title. [pg 293]

Steal. N.A. IndianFig. 75.

MODERN USE OF GESTURE SPEECH.

Dr. Tylor says (Early History of Mankind, 44): "We cannot lay down as a rule that gesticulation decreases as civilization advances, and say, for instance, that a Southern Frenchman, because his talk is illustrated with gestures as a book with pictures, is less civilized than a German or Englishman." This is true, and yet it is almost impossible for persons not accustomed to gestures to observe them without associating the idea of low culture. Thus in Mr. Darwin's summing up of those characteristics of the natives of Tierra del Fuego, which rendered it difficult to believe them to be fellow-creatures, he classes their "violent gestures" with their filthy and greasy skins, discordant voices, and hideous faces bedaubed with paint. This description is quoted by the Duke of Argyle in his Unity of Nature in approval of those characteristics as evidence, of the lowest condition of humanity.

Dr. Tylor says (Early History of Mankind, 44): "We can't assume that gestures decrease as society advances, nor can we claim that a Southern Frenchman, who uses gestures like a book uses pictures, is less civilized than a German or an Englishman." This is true, but it's nearly impossible for people who aren't used to gestures to see them without linking them to lower culture. For instance, in Mr. Darwin's assessment of the natives of Tierra del Fuego, which made it hard to believe they were fellow humans, he includes their "violent gestures" along with their dirty and greasy skins, discordant voices, and ugly faces covered in paint. The Duke of Argyle quotes this description in his Unity of Nature, approving of these traits as evidence of humanity's lowest state.

Whether or not the power of the visible gesture relative to, and its influence upon the words of modern oral speech are in inverse proportion to the general culture, it seems established that they do not bear that or any constant proportion to the development of the several languages with which gesture is still more or less associated. The statement has frequently been made that gesture is yet to some highly-advanced languages a necessary modifying factor, and that only when a language has become so artificial as to be completely expressible in written signs—indeed, has been remodeled through their long familiar use—can the bodily signs be wholly dispensed with. The evidence for this statement is now doubted, and it is safer to affirm that a common use of gesture depends more upon the sociologic conditions of the speakers than upon the degree of copiousness of their oral speech.

Whether the impact of visible gestures on modern spoken words is in direct relation to general culture is up for debate, but it's clear that they don’t have a consistent relationship with the various languages that are still somewhat linked to gestures. It's often claimed that gestures are essential for some highly developed languages and that only when a language becomes so artificial that it can be fully expressed in written form—essentially, when it has been reshaped through constant usage of written signs—can physical gestures be completely eliminated. However, this claim is now questioned, and it’s more accurate to say that the frequent use of gestures is influenced more by the social conditions of the speakers than the richness of their spoken language.

[pg 294]

USE BY OTHER PEOPLES THAN NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS.

The nearest approach to a general rule which it is now proposed to hazard is that where people speaking precisely the same dialect are not numerous, and are thrown into constant contact on equal terms with others of differing dialects and languages, gesture is necessarily resorted to for converse with the latter, and remains for an indefinite time as a habit or accomplishment among themselves, while large bodies enjoying common speech, and either isolated from foreigners, or, when in contact with them, so dominant as to compel the learning and adoption of their own tongue, become impassive in its delivery. The ungesturing English, long insular, and now rulers when spread over continents, may be compared with the profusely gesticulating Italians dwelling in a maze of dialects and subject for centuries either to foreign rule or to the influx of strangers on whom they depended. So common is the use of gestures in Italy, especially among the lower and uneducated classes, that utterance without them seems to be nearly impossible. The driver or boatman will often, on being addressed, involuntarily drop the reins or oars, at the risk of a serious accident, to respond with his arms and fingers in accompaniment of his tongue. Nor is the habit confined to the uneducated. King Ferdinand returning to Naples after the revolt of 1821, and finding that the boisterous multitude would not allow his voice to be heard, resorted successfully to a royal address in signs, giving reproaches, threats, admonitions, pardon, and dismissal, to the entire satisfaction of the assembled lazzaroni. The medium, though probably not the precise manner of its employment, recalls Lucan's account of the quieting of an older tumult—

The closest thing to a general rule that we can suggest is that when people speaking the same dialect are not many and are frequently interacting on equal footing with those who speak different dialects and languages, they inevitably turn to gestures to communicate with the latter. This use of gestures can persist for an extended period as a habit or skill among themselves. In contrast, large groups that share a common language and are either isolated from outsiders or, when interacting with them, so dominant that they forcefully teach their language become less expressive in their speech. The gesture-less English, who have long been insular and now rule over continents, can be compared to the highly expressive Italians living in a maze of dialects, who have been subject to foreign rule or the constant presence of outsiders for centuries. In Italy, especially among the lower and less educated classes, using gestures is so common that speaking without them seems nearly impossible. A driver or boatman may often, when spoken to, instinctively drop the reins or oars, risking serious accidents, just to use their arms and fingers alongside their words. This habit isn't limited to the uneducated; King Ferdinand, returning to Naples after the 1821 revolt, found that the rowdy crowd wouldn't let him be heard, so he successfully resorted to making a royal address using signs, conveying reproaches, threats, warnings, pardons, and dismissals, much to the satisfaction of the gathered lazzaroni. The method, though likely not the exact way it was used, reminds one of Lucan's account of calming a previous upheaval—

tumultum

uproar

Composuit vultu, dextraque silentia fecit.

She composed her face and created silence with her right hand.

This rivalry of Punch would, in London, have occasioned measureless ridicule and disgust. The difference in what is vaguely styled temperament does not wholly explain the contrast between the two peoples, for the performance was creditable both to the readiness of the King in an emergency and to the aptness of his people, the main distinction being that in Italy there was in 1821, and still is, a recognized and cultivated language of signs long disused in Great Britain. In seeking to account for this it will be remembered that the Italians have a more direct descent from the people who, as has been above shown, in classic times so long and lovingly cultivated gesture as a system. They have also had more generally before their eyes the artistic relics in which gestures have been preserved.

This rivalry of Punch would have led to endless mockery and disgust in London. The difference in what is somewhat called temperament doesn’t fully explain the contrast between the two peoples, as the performance reflected both the King's quick thinking in an emergency and his people's readiness. The main difference is that in Italy, there was in 1821, and still is, a recognized and developed language of signs that has long been unused in Great Britain. To understand this, it's important to remember that Italians have a more direct lineage from the people who, as mentioned earlier, cultivated gesture as a system during classical times. They have also had more artistic relics in front of them where gestures have been preserved.

It is a curious fact that some English writers, notably Addison (Spectator, 407), have contended that it does not suit the genius of that nation to use gestures even in public speaking, against which doctrine Austin vigorously remonstrates. He says: "There may possibly be nations whose livelier feelings incline them more to gesticulation than is common among us, as there are also countries in which plants of excellent use [pg 295] to man grow spontaneously; these, by care and culture, are found to thrive also in colder countries."

It’s an interesting fact that some English writers, especially Addison (Spectator, 407), have argued that it doesn’t fit the nature of the nation to use gestures even in public speaking, a view that Austin strongly disagrees with. He states: "There may be nations whose more intense emotions lead them to use gestures more than is common for us, just as there are places where useful plants grow naturally; these, with care and cultivation, can also thrive in colder regions." [pg 295]

It is in general to be remarked that as the number of dialects in any district decreases so will the gestures, though doubtless there is also weight in the fact not merely that a language has been reduced to and modified by writing, but that people who are accustomed generally to read and write, as are the English and Germans, will after a time think and talk as they write, and without the accompaniments still persistent among Hindus, Arabs, and the less literate of European nations.

It can generally be observed that as the number of dialects in a region decreases, so do the gestures. However, it’s also important to note that it's not just because a language has been simplified and changed by writing. People who typically read and write, like the English and Germans, will eventually begin to think and speak in the same way they write, without the gestures that still remain common among Hindus, Arabs, and less literate European nations.

The fact that in the comparatively small island of Sicily gesture language has been maintained until the present time in a perfection not observed elsewhere in Europe must be considered in connection with the above remark on England's insularity, and it must also be admitted that several languages have prevailed in the latter, still leaving dialects. This apparent similarity of conditions renders the contrast as regards use of gestures more remarkable, yet there are some reasons for their persistence in Sicily which apply with greater force than to Great Britain. The explanation, through mere tradition, is that the common usage of signs dates from the time of Dionysius, the tyrant of Syracuse, who prohibited meetings and conversation among his subjects, under the direst penalties, so that they adopted that expedient to hold communication. It would be more useful to consider the peculiar history of the island. The Sicanians being its aborigines it was colonized by Greeks, who, as the Romans asserted, were still more apt at gesture than themselves. This colonization was also by separate bands of adventurers from several different states of Greece, so that they started with dialects and did not unite in a common or national organization, the separate cities and their territories being governed by oligarchies or tyrants frequently at war with each other, until, in the fifth century B.C., the Carthaginians began to contribute a new admixture of language and blood, followed by Roman, Vandal, Gothic, Herulian, Arab, and Norman subjugation. Thus some of the conditions above suggested have existed in this case, but, whatever the explanation, the accounts given by travelers of the extent to which the language of signs has been used even during the present generation are so marvelous as to deserve quotation. The one selected is from the pen of Alexandre Dumas, who, it is to be hoped, did not carry his genius for romance into a professedly sober account of travel:

The fact that the relatively small island of Sicily has kept its gesture language alive and well to this day, in a way that isn't seen anywhere else in Europe, should be considered alongside the earlier mention of England's isolation. It's also worth noting that several languages have thrived in England, still leaving behind dialects. This apparent similarity in circumstances makes the difference in how gestures are used even more striking, yet there are specific reasons for their persistence in Sicily that are stronger than those for Great Britain. One traditional explanation is that the usual use of signs started during the time of Dionysius, the tyrant of Syracuse, who banned meetings and conversations among his people under severe penalties, leading them to adopt gestures as a way to communicate. It would be more insightful to look at the island's unique history. The indigenous Sicanians were colonized by Greeks, who, as the Romans claimed, were even better at using gestures than themselves. This colonization came from different groups of adventurers from various Greek states, so they began with different dialects and never formed a unified national identity, with individual cities and their territories often ruled by oligarchs or tyrants who frequently fought among themselves. Then, in the fifth century B.C., the Carthaginians brought in a new mix of language and culture, followed by Roman, Vandal, Gothic, Herulian, Arab, and Norman conquests. While some of the mentioned circumstances have indeed applied here, regardless of the reason, the accounts from travelers about how widely the language of signs has been used even in our current generation are so astonishing that they deserve to be quoted. One such account comes from Alexandre Dumas, who we hope didn’t let his flair for storytelling interfere with his supposedly factual travel account:

"In the intervals of the acts of the opera I saw lively conversations carried on between the orchestra and the boxes. Arami, in particular, recognized a friend whom he had not seen for three years, and who related to him, by means of his eyes and his hands, what, to judge by the eager gestures of my companion, must have been matters of great interest. The conversation ended, I asked him if I might know without impropriety what was the intelligence which had seemed to interest him so deeply. 'O, yes,' he replied, 'that person is one of my good friends, who has been away from Palermo for three years, and he has been telling me that he was married at Naples; then traveled with his wife in [pg 296] Austria and in France; there his wife gave birth to a daughter, whom he had the misfortune to lose; he arrived by steamboat yesterday, but his wife had suffered so much from sea-sickness that she kept her bed, and he came alone to the play.' 'My dear friend,' said I to Arami, 'if you would have me believe you, you must grant me a favor.' 'What is it?' said he. 'It is, that you do not leave me during the evening, so that I may be sure you give no instructions to your friend, and when we join him, that you ask him to repeat aloud what he said to you by signs.' 'That I will,' said Arami. The curtain then rose; the second act of Norma was played; the curtain falling, and the actors being recalled, as usual, we went to the side-room, where we met the traveler. 'My dear friend,' said Arami, 'I did not perfectly comprehend what you wanted to tell me; be so good as to repeat it.' The traveler repeated the story word for word, and without varying a syllable from the translation, which Arami had made of his signs; it was marvelous indeed.

"In the breaks between the acts of the opera, I noticed lively conversations happening between the orchestra and the box seats. Arami, in particular, spotted a friend he hadn't seen in three years, and through gestures and expressions, they exchanged what seemed to be exciting news, judging by Arami’s eager reactions. After their conversation wrapped up, I asked him if he could share what had caught his attention so much. 'Oh, yes,' he replied. 'That person is a good friend of mine who’s been away from Palermo for three years. He told me he got married in Naples and then traveled with his wife to Austria and France. Unfortunately, while they were there, his wife had a baby girl, but they lost her. He just arrived by steamboat yesterday, but his wife was so seasick that she stayed in bed, so he came to the opera alone.' 'My dear friend,' I said to Arami, 'if you want me to believe you, I need a favor.' 'What is it?' he asked. 'Please stay by my side for the evening so I can make sure you don’t give any instructions to your friend, and when we catch up with him, ask him to repeat aloud what he told you through gestures.' 'I will do that,' said Arami. The curtain then rose, and the second act of Norma unfolded. When the curtain fell and the actors took their bows as usual, we headed to the side room, where we met the traveler. 'My dear friend,' Arami said, 'I didn’t fully understand what you wanted to tell me; could you please repeat it?' The traveler recounted the story exactly as Arami had interpreted it from his signs—note for note, without missing a syllable. It was truly remarkable."

"Six weeks after this, I saw a second example of this faculty of mute communication. This was at Naples. I was walking with a young man of Syracuse. We passed by a sentinel. The soldier and my companion exchanged two or three grimaces, which at another time I should not even have noticed, but the instances I had before seen led me to give attention. 'Poor fellow,' sighed my companion. 'What did he say to you?' I asked. 'Well,' said he, 'I thought that I recognized him as a Sicilian, and I learned from him, as we passed, from what place he came; he said he was from Syracuse, and that he knew me well. Then I asked him how he liked the Neapolitan service; he said he did not like it at all, and if his officers did not treat him better he should certainly finish by deserting. I then signified to him that if he ever should be reduced to that extremity, he might rely upon me, and that I would aid him all in my power. The poor fellow thanked me with all his heart, and I have no doubt that one day or other I shall see him come.' Three days after, I was at the quarters of my Syracusan friend, when he was told that a man asked to see him who would not give his name; he went out and left me nearly ten minutes. 'Well,' said he, on returning, 'just as I said.' 'What?' said I. 'That the poor fellow would desert.'"

"Six weeks later, I witnessed another example of this ability for silent communication. This was in Naples. I was walking with a young man from Syracuse. We passed by a soldier. The soldier and my friend exchanged a few grimaces, which I might have overlooked at another time, but my previous experiences made me pay attention. 'Poor guy,' my companion sighed. 'What did he say to you?' I asked. 'Well,' he said, 'I thought I recognized him as a Sicilian, and as we passed, he told me where he was from; he said he was from Syracuse and knew me well. Then I asked him how he liked serving in Naples; he said he didn’t like it at all, and if his officers didn’t treat him better, he’d definitely end up deserting. I then told him that if he ever found himself in that situation, he could count on me, and I would help him as much as I could. The poor guy thanked me sincerely, and I’m sure that one day I’ll see him again.' Three days later, I was at my Syracusan friend’s place when he got a message that a man wanted to see him but wouldn’t give his name; he stepped out and left me alone for nearly ten minutes. 'Well,' he said when he returned, 'just like I said.' 'What?' I asked. 'That the poor guy would desert.'"

After this there is an excuse for believing the tradition that the revolt called "the Sicilian Vespers," in 1282, was arranged throughout the island without the use of a syllable, and even the day and hour for the massacre of the obnoxious foreigners fixed upon by signs only. Indeed, the popular story goes so far as to assert that all this was done by facial expression, without even manual signs.

After this, there’s a reason to believe the tradition that the revolt known as "the Sicilian Vespers," in 1282, was organized across the island without saying a word, and even the specific day and time for the massacre of the hated foreigners was decided based solely on signals. In fact, the local tale even claims that this entire plan was communicated through facial expressions, without any hand gestures at all.

NEAPOLITAN SIGNS.

It is fortunately possible to produce some illustrations of the modern Neapolitan sign language traced from the plates of De Jorio, with translations, somewhat condensed, of his descriptions and remarks.

It is thankfully possible to create some illustrations of modern Neapolitan sign language based on De Jorio's plates, along with somewhat shortened translations of his descriptions and comments.

Public writer. Neapolitan groupFig. 76.—Neapolitan public letter-writer and clients.
Money. NeapolitanFig. 77.

In Fig. 76 an ambulant secretary or public writer is seated at his [pg 297] little table, on which are the meager tools of his trade. He wears spectacles in token that he has read and written much, and has one seat at his side to accommodate his customers. On this is seated a married woman who asks him to write a letter to her absent husband. The secretary, not being told what to write about, without surprise, but somewhat amused, raises his left hand with the ends of the thumb and finger joined, the other fingers naturally open, a common sign for inquiry. "What shall the letter be about?" The wife, not being ready of speech, to rid herself of the embarrassment, resorts to the mimic art, and, without opening her mouth, tells with simple gestures all that is in her mind. Bringing her right hand to her heart, with a corresponding glance of the eyes she shows that the theme is to be love. For emphasis also she curves the whole upper part of her body towards him, to exhibit the intensity of her passion. To complete the mimic story, she makes with her left hand the sign of asking for something, which has been above described (see page 291). The letter, then, is to assure her husband of her love and to beg him to return it with corresponding affection. The other woman, perhaps her sister, who has understood the whole direction, regards the request as silly and fruitless and is much disgusted. Being on her feet, she takes a step toward the wife, who she thinks is unadvised, and raises her left hand with a sign of disapprobation. This position of the hand is described in full as open, raised high, and oscillated from right to left. Several of the Indian signs have the same idea of oscillation of the hand raised, often near the head, to express folly, fool. She clearly says, "What a thing to ask! what a fool you are!" and at the same time makes with the right hand the sign of money. This is made by the extremities of the thumb and index rapidly rubbed against each other, and is shown more clearly in Fig. 77. It is taken from the handling and counting of coin. This may be compared with an Indian sign, see Fig. 115, page 344.

In Fig. 76, a mobile secretary or public writer is sitting at his small table, which holds the limited tools of his trade. He’s wearing glasses, indicating that he has done a lot of reading and writing, and there’s one chair beside him for his clients. A married woman sits in that chair, asking him to write a letter to her husband, who is away. The secretary, not knowing what to write about, is neither surprised nor bothered, but slightly amused. He raises his left hand with his thumb and finger tips together, while the other fingers are spread open—a common signal for inquiry. “What should the letter say?” The wife, at a loss for words, uses gestures to communicate what’s on her mind, hoping to get past her embarrassment. She brings her right hand to her heart, looking at him to indicate that the subject is love. For extra emphasis, she leans her upper body toward him to show the intensity of her feelings. To finish her gesture, she makes a sign with her left hand that indicates asking for something, as previously described (see page 291). The letter is meant to reassure her husband of her love and ask him to respond with equal affection. Another woman, possibly her sister, who understands the situation, thinks the request is foolish and pointless and feels quite annoyed. Standing up, she steps toward the wife, believing she is being unwise, and raises her left hand in disapproval. This hand position is described as open, held high, and moving from side to side. Several Indian signs share the same concept of a raised hand moving in oscillation to express folly, fool. She clearly exclaims, "What a ridiculous thing to ask! What a fool you are!" as she makes a sign for money with her right hand. This sign is made by rapidly rubbing the tips of her thumb and index finger together and is more clearly demonstrated in Fig. 77. It originates from the action of handling and counting coins. This can be compared to an Indian sign, see Fig. 115, page 344.

So the sister is clearly disapproving with her left hand and with her right giving good counsel, as if to say, in the combination, "What a fool you are to ask for his love; you had better ask him to send you some money."

So the sister is clearly disapproving with her left hand and with her right giving good advice, as if to say, in the combination, "What a fool you are to ask for his love; you should ask him to send you some money instead."


"Hot Corn." Neapolitan GroupFig. 78.—Neapolitan hot-corn vender.
"Horn" sign. NeapolitanFig. 79.
Reproach. Old RomanFig. 80.

In Naples, as in American cities, boiled ears of green corn are vended with much outcry. Fig. 78 shows a boy who is attracted by the local cry "Pollanchelle tenerelle!" and seeing the sweet golden ears still boiling in the kettle from which steams forth fragrance, has an ardent desire to taste the same, but is without a soldo. He tries begging. His right open hand is advanced toward the desired object with the sign of asking or begging, and he also raises his left forefinger to indicate the number one—"Pretty girl, please only give me one!" The pretty girl is by no means cajoled, and while her left hand holds the ladle ready to use if he [pg 298] dares to touch her merchandise, she replies by gesture "Te voglio dà no cuorno!" freely translated, "I'll give you one in a horn!" This gesture is drawn, with clearer outline in Fig. 79, and has many significations, according to the subject-matter and context, and also as applied to different parts of the body. Applied to the head it has allusion, descending from high antiquity, to a marital misfortune which was probably common in prehistoric times as well as the present. It is also often used as an amulet against the jettatura or evil eye, and misfortune in general, and directed toward another person is a prayerful wish for his or her preservation from evil. This use is ancient, as is shown on medals and statues, and is supposed by some to refer to the horns of animals slaughtered in sacrifice. The position of the fingers, Fig. 80, is also given as one of Quintilian's oratorical gestures by the words "Duo quoque medii sub pollicem veniunt," and is said by him to be vehement and connected with reproach or argument. In the present case, as a response to an impertinent or disagreeable petition, it simply means, "instead of giving what you ask, I will give you nothing but what is vile and useless, as horns are."

In Naples, just like in American cities, boiled ears of corn are sold with a lot of shouting. Fig. 78 shows a boy drawn in by the local cry "Pollanchelle tenerelle!" and seeing the sweet golden ears still boiling in the pot, which fills the air with their aroma, he has a strong desire to taste them but has no money. He tries begging. His right open hand reaches toward the coveted item with the gesture of asking or begging, and he raises his left forefinger to indicate the number one—"Pretty girl, please just give me one!" The pretty girl isn't easily persuaded, and while her left hand holds the ladle ready to use if he dares to touch her goods, she gestures back with "Te voglio dà no cuorno!", which loosely translates to "I'll give you one in a horn!" This gesture is more clearly illustrated in Fig. 79, and has many meanings depending on the context and the parts of the body it involves. When directed at the head, it relates to a marital misfortune that likely existed in prehistoric times as well as today. It’s also commonly used as a charm against the jettatura or evil eye, as well as misfortune in general, and when directed at someone else, it serves as a prayer for their protection from evil. This usage is ancient, as seen on coins and statues, and some believe it references the horns of animals sacrificed in rituals. The finger positioning in Fig. 80 is also recognized as one of Quintilian's persuasive gestures, described by him with the words "Duo quoque medii sub pollicem veniunt", which he says is intense and associated with reproach or argument. In this case, as a reply to an inappropriate or unwelcome request, it simply means, "instead of giving you what you ask for, I’ll give you nothing but something worthless, like horns."


Fig. 81 tells a story which is substantially the foundation of the slender plot of most modern scenic pantomimes preliminary to the bursting forth from their chrysalides of Harlequin, Columbine, Pantaloon, and company. A young girl, with the consent of her parents, has for some time promised her hand to an honest youth. The old mother, in despite of her word, has taken a caprice to give her daughter to another suitor. The father, though much under the sway of his spouse, is in his heart desirous to keep his engagement, and has called in the notary to draw the contract. At this moment the scene begins, the actors of which, for greater perspicuity and brevity, may be provided with stage names as follows:

Fig. 81 tells a story that forms the basis of the simple plot of most modern scenic pantomimes, leading up to the emergence of Harlequin, Columbine, Pantaloon, and their crew. A young girl, with her parents' approval, has promised to marry a decent young man. Despite this promise, her mother whimsically decides to give her daughter to another suitor. The father, though largely influenced by his wife, secretly wants to honor the engagement and has called in the notary to draft the contract. At this moment, the scene begins, and the characters, for clarity and simplicity, can be given stage names as follows:

Cecca, diminutive for Francisca, the mother of—

Cecca, a short form of Francisca, the mother of—

Nanella, diminutive of Antoniella, the betrothed of—

Nanella, a nickname for Antoniella, the fiancée of—

Peppino, diminutive of Peppe, which is diminutive of Giuseppe.

Peppino is a nickname for Peppe, which is a shortened form of Giuseppe.

Pasquale, husband of Cecca and father of Nanella.

Pasquale, Cecca's husband and Nanella's father.

Tonno, diminutive of Antonio, favored by Cecca.

Tonno, a nickname for Antonio, liked by Cecca.

D. Alfonso, notary.

D. Alfonso, notary public.

Marriage contract. Neapolitan groupFig. 81.—Disturbance at signing of Neapolitan marriage contract.
Negation. Pai-Ute signFig. 82.

Cecca tries to pick a quarrel with Peppino, and declares that the contract shall not be signed. He reminds her of her promise, and accuses her of breach of faith. In her passion she calls on her daughter to repudiate her lover, and casting her arms around her, commands her to make the sign of breaking off friendship—"scocchiare"—which, she has herself made to Peppino, and which consists in extending the hand [pg 299] with the joined ends of finger and thumb before described, see Fig. 66, and then separating them, thus breaking the union. This the latter reluctantly pretends to do with one hand, yet with the other, which is concealed from her irate mother's sight, shows her constancy by continuing with emphatic pressure the sign of love. According to the gesture vocabulary, on the sign scocchiare being made to a person who is willing to accept the breach of former affection, he replies in the same manner, or still more forcibly by inserting the index of the other hand between the index and thumb of the first, thus showing the separation by the presence of a material obstacle. Simply refraining from holding out the hand in any responsive gesture is sufficient to indicate that the breach is not accepted, but that the party addressed desires to continue in friendship instead of resolving into enmity. This weak and inactive negative, however, does not suit Peppino's vivacity, who, placing his left hand on his bosom, makes, with his right, one of the signs for emphatic negation. This consists of the palm turned to the person addressed with the index somewhat extended and separated from the other fingers, the whole hand being oscillated from right to left. This gesture appears on ancient Greek vases, and is compound, the index being demonstrative and the negation shown by the horizontal oscillation, the whole being translatable as, "That thing I want not, won't have, reject." The sign is virtually the same as that made by Arapaho and Cheyenne Indians (see Extracts from Dictionary, page 440, infra.). The conception of oscillation to show negation also appears with different execution in the sign of the Jicarilla Apaches and the Pai-Utes, Fig. 82. The same sign is reported from Japan, in the same sense.

Cecca tries to start a fight with Peppino and insists that the contract won’t be signed. He reminds her of her promise and accuses her of being unfaithful. In her anger, she tells her daughter to reject her lover, and wrapping her arms around her, commands her to make the sign of breaking off a friendship—"scocchiare"—which she herself made to Peppino. This sign involves extending the hand with the tips of the finger and thumb touching, and then separating them, symbolizing the end of their connection. The daughter hesitantly pretends to do this with one hand, but with the other hand, hidden from her angry mother, she shows her loyalty by continuing to press the sign of love. According to the gesture language, if the sign scocchiare is made to someone who is willing to accept the break in affection, they respond similarly or even more forcefully by inserting the index finger of the other hand between the index and thumb of the first hand, showing separation with the presence of an obstacle. Simply not extending the hand in response is enough to indicate that the break is not accepted and that the person wants to remain friends instead of becoming enemies. However, this weak and passive response doesn’t fit Peppino's lively nature, who places his left hand on his chest and uses his right hand to make a strong sign of negation. This sign has the palm facing the person addressed, with the index finger extended and separated from the other fingers, and the entire hand swaying from side to side. This gesture is seen on ancient Greek vases, combining a demonstrative index with a horizontal swing indicating rejection, which can be interpreted as, "I don’t want that, will not have it, and reject it." The sign is very similar to those made by Arapaho and Cheyenne Indians (see Dictionary Excerpts, page 440, infra). The concept of swinging to show negation is also found in the signs of the Jicarilla Apaches and the Pai-Utes, Fig. 82. The same sign has been reported from Japan with the same meaning.

Tonno, in hopes that the quarrel is definitive, to do his part in stopping the ceremony, proceeds to blow out the three lighted candles, which are an important traditional feature of the rite. The good old man Pasquale, with his hands extended, raised in surprised displeasure and directed toward the insolent youth, stops his attempt. The veteran notary, familiar with such quarrels in his experience, smiles at this one, and, continuing in his quiet attitude, extends his right hand placidly to Peppino with the sign of adagio, before described, see Fig. 68, advising him not to get excited, but to persist quietly, and all would be well.

Tonno, hoping the argument is final, tries to stop the ceremony by blowing out the three lit candles, which are an important part of the ritual. The good old man Pasquale, with his hands raised in surprised disapproval and pointed at the rude young man, interrupts his attempt. The seasoned notary, used to such conflicts from his experience, smiles at this one and, maintaining his calm demeanor, extends his right hand peacefully to Peppino with the sign of adagio, as previously described, see Fig. 68, advising him to stay calm, assuring him that if he remains steady, everything will be fine.


Coming home of bride. Neapolitan groupFig. 83.—Coming home of Neapolitan bride.

Fig. 83 portrays the first entrance of a bride to her husband's house. She comes in with a tender and languid mien, her pendent arms indicating soft yielding, and the right hand loosely holds a handkerchief, ready to apply in case of overpowering emotion. She is, or feigns to be, so timid and embarrassed as to require support by the arm of a friend who introduces her. She is followed by a male friend of the family, whose joyful face is turned toward supposed by-standers, right hand pointing to the new acquisition, while with his left he makes the sign of horns before described, see Fig. 79, which in this connection is to wish [pg 300] prosperity and avert misfortune, and is equivalent to the words in the Neapolitan dialect, "Mal'uocchie non nce pozzano"—may evil eyes never have power over her.

Fig. 83 shows the bride entering her husband's house for the first time. She walks in with a gentle and delicate demeanor, her relaxed arms suggesting a soft surrender, and her right hand loosely holds a handkerchief, ready for any overwhelming emotion. She appears, or pretends to be, so shy and nervous that she needs support from a friend who is introducing her. Following her is a male family friend, his joyful face turned toward supposed onlookers, his right hand pointing to the new bride, while with his left he makes a gesture known as the sign of horns, as previously described in Fig. 79. In this context, it’s meant to wish for good fortune and ward off bad luck, equivalent to the phrase in the Neapolitan dialect, "Mal'uocchie non nce pozzano"—may evil eyes never have power over her.

Pretty. NeapolitanFig. 84.

The female confidant, who supports and guides her embarrassed friend with her right arm, brings her left hand into the sign of beautiful—"See what a beauty she is!" This sign is made by the thumb and index open and severally lightly touching each side of the lower cheek, the other fingers open. It is given on a larger scale and slightly varied in Fig. 84, evidently referring to a fat and rounded visage. Almost the same sign is made by the Ojibwas of Lake Superior, and a mere variant of it is made by the Dakotas—stroking the cheeks alternately down to the tip of the chin with the palm or surface of the extended fingers.

The female friend, who supports and guides her embarrassed companion with her right arm, raises her left hand to signal beautiful—"Look at how beautiful she is!" This gesture involves the thumb and index finger extended to lightly touch each side of the lower cheek, with the other fingers spread open. It appears on a larger scale and is slightly modified in Fig. 84, clearly referring to a plump and round face. Almost the same gesture is used by the Ojibwas of Lake Superior, and a slight variation of it is made by the Dakotas—stroking the cheeks alternately down to the tip of the chin with the palm or surface of the extended fingers.

"Mano in fica." NeapolitanFig. 85.

The mother-in-law greets the bride by making the sign mano in fica with her right hand. This sign, made with the hand clenched and the point of the thumb between and projecting beyond the fore and middle fingers, is more distinctly shown in Fig. 85. It has a very ancient origin, being found on Greek antiques that have escaped the destruction of time, more particularly in bronzes, and undoubtedly refers to the pudendum muliebre. It is used offensively and ironically, but also—which is doubtless the case in this instance—as an invocation or prayer against evil, being more forcible than the horn-shaped gesture before described. With this sign the Indian sign for female, see Fig. 132, page 357, infra, may be compared.

The mother-in-law greets the bride by making the sign mano in fica with her right hand. This sign, made with a clenched fist and the tip of the thumb positioned between and extending beyond the fore and middle fingers, is more clearly illustrated in Fig. 85. It has very ancient roots, appearing on Greek antiques that have survived the passage of time, especially in bronzes, and undoubtedly refers to the pudendum muliebre. It can be used in an offensive or ironic way, but also—as is likely the case here—as a charm or prayer against evil, being more powerful than the horn-shaped gesture mentioned earlier. This sign can be compared with the Indian sign for female, see Fig. 132, page 357, infra.

The mother-in-law also places her left hand hollowed in front of her abdomen, drawing with it her gown slightly forward, thereby making a pantomimic representation of the state in which "women wish to be who love their lords"; the idea being plainly an expressed hope that the household will be blessed with a new generation.

The mother-in-law also puts her left hand cupped in front of her stomach, pulling her dress slightly forward, creating a gesture representing the state in which "women want to be who love their partners"; the idea being clearly an expressed hope that the household will be blessed with a new generation.

Snapping the fingers. NeapolitanFig. 86.
Joy, acclamationFig. 87.

Next to her is a hunchback, who is present as a familiar clown or merrymaker, and dances and laughs to please the company, at the same time snapping his fingers. Two other illustrations of this action, the middle finger in one leaving and in the other having left the thumb and passed to its base, are seen in Figs. 86, 87. This gesture by itself has, like others mentioned, a great variety of significations, but here means joy and acclamation. It is frequently used among us for subdued applause, less violent than clapping the two hands, but still oftener to express negation with disdain, and also carelessness. Both these uses of it are common in Naples, and appear in Etruscan vases and [pg 301] Pompeian paintings, as well as in the classic authors. The significance of the action in the hand of the contemporary statue of Sardanapalus at Anchiale is clearly worthlessness, as shown by the inscription in Assyrian, "Sardanapalus, the son of Anacyndaraxes, built in one day Anchiale and Tarsus. Eat, drink, play; the rest is not worth that!"

Next to her is a hunchback, who appears as a familiar clown or entertainer, dancing and laughing to entertain the crowd, while snapping his fingers. Two other illustrations of this action, with the middle finger in one illustration leaving and in the other having left the thumb and moving to its base, are shown in Figs. 86, 87. This gesture alone has, like others mentioned, a wide range of meanings, but here it signifies joy and celebration. It's often used among us for quiet applause, less intense than clapping both hands, but more frequently to express negation with disdain, and also indifference. Both these uses are common in Naples, and can be seen on Etruscan vases and in Pompeian paintings, as well as in classical literature. The meaning of the action in the hand of the contemporary statue of Sardanapalus at Anchiale is clearly worthlessness, as indicated by the inscription in Assyrian, "Sardanapalus, the son of Anacyndaraxes, built in one day Anchiale and Tarsus. Eat, drink, play; the rest is not worth that!"

Invitation to drink wineFig. 88.

The bridegroom has left his mother to do the honors to the bride, and himself attends to the rest of the company, inviting one of them to drink some wine by a sign, enlarged in Fig. 88, which is not merely pointing to the mouth with the thumb, but the hand with the incurved fingers represents the body of the common glass flask which the Neapolitans use, the extended thumb being its neck; the invitation is therefore specially to drink wine. The guest, however, responds by a very obvious gesture that he don't wish anything to drink, but he would like to eat some macaroni, the fingers being disposed as if handling that comestible in the fashion of vulgar Italians. If the idea were only to eat generally, it would have been expressed by the fingers and thumb united in a point and moved several times near and toward the mouth, not raised above it, as is necessary for suspending the strings of macaroni.

The groom has left his mother to attend to the bride, while he takes care of the other guests, inviting one of them to have some wine with a gesture, shown in Fig. 88. This gesture not only points to the mouth with the thumb but also uses the hand with curled fingers to represent the common glass flask that Neapolitans use, with the extended thumb acting as its neck; the invitation is specifically to drink wine. However, the guest responds with a clear gesture indicating he doesn’t want anything to drink, but he would like to eat some macaroni, with his fingers positioned as if he’s handling that food in a typical Italian way. If he simply wanted to indicate eating in general, he would have used his thumb and fingers together to form a point and moved it near his mouth several times, rather than raising it above, which is necessary for holding macaroni strings.

Woman's quarrel. Neapolitan groupFig. 89.—Quarrel between Neapolitan women.

In Fig. 89 the female in the left of the group is much disgusted at seeing one of her former acquaintances, who has met with good fortune, promenade in a fine costume with her husband. Overcome with jealousy, she spreads out her dress derisively on both sides, in imitation of the hoop-skirts once worn by women of rank, as if to say "So you are playing the great lady!" The insulted woman, in resentment, makes with both hands, for double effect, the sign of horns, before described, which in this case is done obviously in menace and imprecation. The husband is a pacific fellow who is not willing to get into a woman's quarrel, and is very easily held back by a woman and small boy who happen to join the group. He contents himself with pretending to be in a great passion and biting his finger, which gesture may be collated with the emotional clinching of the teeth and biting the lips in anger, common to all mankind.

In Fig. 89, the woman on the left side of the group is clearly upset to see a former acquaintance, who has been fortunate, strolling in an elegant outfit with her husband. Overwhelmed by jealousy, she dramatically spreads out her dress on both sides, mimicking the hoop skirts once worn by high-status women, as if to say, "Oh, so you’re trying to be a fancy lady!" The offended woman, feeling insulted, makes the sign of horns with both hands for added effect, which here is clearly meant as a threat. The husband, a calm guy, doesn’t want to get involved in a woman’s argument and is easily restrained by a woman and a small boy who join the group. He pretends to be very angry and bites his finger, a gesture that can be compared to the common human reaction of clenching teeth and biting lips in frustration.

Chestnut venderFig. 90.—The cheating Neapolitan chestnut huckster.
Warning. NeapolitanFig. 91.

In Fig. 90 a contadina, or woman from the country, who has come to the city to sell eggs (shown to be such by her head-dress, and the form of the basket which she has deposited on the ground), accosts a vender of roast chestnuts and asks for a measure of them. The chestnut huckster says they are very fine and asks a price beyond that of the market; but a boy sees that the rustic woman is not sharp in worldly matters and desires to warn her against the cheat. He therefore, at the moment when he can catch her eye, pretending to lean upon his basket, and moving thus a little behind the huckster, so as not to be seen, points him out with his index finger, and lays his left forefinger under his eye, pulling down the skin slightly, so as to deform the regularity of the lower [pg 302] eyelid. This is a warning against a cheat, shown more clearly in Fig. 91. This sign primarily indicates a squinting person, and metaphorically one whose looks cannot be trusted, even as in a squinting person you cannot be certain in which direction he is looking.

In Fig. 90, a country woman, who has come to the city to sell eggs (indicated by her headscarf and the shape of the basket on the ground), approaches a chestnut vendor and asks for a portion. The chestnut seller says they are very good and asks for a price higher than usual; however, a boy, noticing that the country woman isn’t streetwise, wants to warn her about the con artist. At the moment he can catch her attention, he pretends to lean on his basket and discreetly moves a little behind the vendor so he can’t be seen. He points him out with his index finger and uses his left forefinger under his eye, pulling down the skin slightly to distort the smoothness of the lower eyelid. This gesture is a warning against a cheat, which is illustrated more clearly in Fig. 91. This sign primarily means someone is squinting and metaphorically suggests that a person’s looks can’t be trusted, just like with a squinter, you can't be sure where they are actually looking. [pg 302]

Justice. NeapolitanFig. 92.

Fig. 92 shows the extremities of the index and thumb closely joined in form of a cone, and turned down, the other fingers held at pleasure, and the hand and arm advanced to the point and held steady. This signifies justice, a just person, that which is just and right. The same sign may denote friendship, a menace, which specifically is that of being brought to justice, and snuff, i.e. powdered tobacco; but the expression of the countenance and the circumstance of the use of the sign determine these distinctions. Its origin is clearly the balance or emblem of justice, the office of which consists in ascertaining physical weight, and thence comes the moral idea of distinguishing clearly what is just and accurate and what is not. The hand is presented in the usual manner of holding the balance to weigh articles.

Fig. 92 shows the tips of the index and thumb closely joined in a cone shape and pointing downward, while the other fingers are relaxed as desired, and the hand and arm are extended forward and held steady. This signifies justice, a just person, or anything that is fair and right. The same gesture can also represent friendship, a threat, specifically regarding being brought to justice, and snuff, i.e. powdered tobacco; however, the expression on the face and the context in which the sign is used clarify these meanings. Its origin is clearly tied to the balance or symbol of justice, whose role is to determine physical weight, leading to the moral idea of clearly distinguishing what is just and accurate from what is not. The hand is presented in the usual way of holding a balance to weigh items.

Little. NeapolitanFig. 93.
Little. N.A. IndianFig. 94.
Little. N.A. IndianFig. 95.

Fig. 93 signifies little, small, both as regards the size of physical objects or figuratively, as of a small degree of talent, affection, or the like. It is made either by the point of the thumb placed under the end of the index (a), or vice versa (b), and the other fingers held at will, but separated from those mentioned. The intention is to exhibit a small portion either of the thumb or index separated from the rest of the hand. The gesture is found in Herculanean bronzes, with obviously the same signification. The signs made by some tribes of Indians for the same conception are very similar, as is seen by Figs. 94 and 95.

Fig. 93 represents little, small, both in terms of the size of physical objects and, figuratively, regarding a small degree of talent, affection, or similar qualities. It is made by placing the point of the thumb under the tip of the index finger (a), or vice versa (b), while the other fingers are positioned as desired but kept separate from the ones mentioned. The goal is to show a small part of either the thumb or index finger distinct from the rest of the hand. This gesture is also seen in Herculanean bronzes, indicating the same meaning. The signs made by some tribes of Indians for the same idea are very similar, as seen in Figs. 94 and 95.

Demonstration. NeapolitanFig. 96.

Fig. 96 is simply the index extended by itself. The other fingers are generally bent inwards and pressed down by the thumb, as mentioned by Quintilian, but that is not necessary to the gesture if the forefinger is distinctly separated from the rest. It is most commonly used for indication, pointing out, as it is over all the world, from which comes the name index, applied by the Romans as also by us, to the forefinger. In different relations to the several parts of the body and arm positions it has many significations, e.g., attention, meditation, derision, silence, number, and demonstration in general.

Fig. 96 is basically the index finger extended on its own. The other fingers are usually bent inward and pressed down by the thumb, as noted by Quintilian, but that’s not necessary for the gesture if the forefinger is clearly separated from the others. It’s most commonly used for pointing or indicating, which is why it’s called the index finger, a term used by both the Romans and us. Depending on its position in relation to different parts of the body and arm, it has many meanings, like attention, meditation, mockery, silence, counting, and general demonstration.

[pg 303]
"Fool." NeapolitanFig. 97.

Fig. 97 represents the head of a jackass, the thumbs being the ears, and the separation of the little from the third fingers showing the jaws.

Fig. 97 shows the head of a donkey, with the thumbs as the ears, and the space between the little and the third fingers representing the jaws.

"Fool." NeapolitanFig. 98.

Fig. 98 is intended to portray the head of the same animal in a front view, the hands being laid upon each other, with thumbs extending on each side to represent the ears. In each case the thumbs are generally moved forward and back, in the manner of the quadruped, which, without much apparent reason, has been selected as the emblem of stupidity. The sign, therefore, means stupid, fool. Another mode of executing the same conception—the ears of an ass—is shown in Fig. 99, where the end of the thumb is applied to the ear or temple and the hand is wagged up and down. Whether the ancient Greeks had the same low opinion of the ass as is now entertained is not clear, but they regarded long ears with derision, and Apollo, as a punishment to Midas for his foolish decision, bestowed on him the lengthy ornaments of the patient beast.

Fig. 98 shows the head of the same animal from the front, with the hands placed on top of each other, and the thumbs extending out to represent the ears. In both cases, the thumbs are usually moved back and forth like a quadruped, which has been chosen as a symbol of stupidity for no clear reason. Therefore, the sign means stupid, fool. Another way to express the same idea—the ears of a donkey—is illustrated in Fig. 99, where the tip of the thumb is placed on the ear or temple and the hand is moved up and down. It's unclear if the ancient Greeks had the same low opinion of donkeys as we do now, but they definitely mocked long ears, and Apollo, as punishment for Midas's foolish choice, gave him the long ears of the patient animal.

"Fool." NeapolitanFig. 99.
Inquiry. NeapolitanFig. 100.

Fig. 100 is the fingers elongated and united in a point, turned upwards. The hand is raised slightly toward the face of the gesturer and shaken a few times in the direction of the person conversed with. This is inquiry, not a mere interrogative, but to express that the person addressed has not been clearly understood, perhaps from the vagueness or diffusiveness of his expressions. The idea appears to suggest the gathering of his thoughts together into one distinct expression, or to be pointed in what he wishes to say.

Fig. 100 shows the fingers extended and coming together at a point, facing upwards. The hand is raised slightly toward the speaker's face and shaken a few times in the direction of the person being talked to. This is an inquiry, not just a simple question, but a way to indicate that the person being addressed hasn’t been clearly understood, possibly due to the ambiguity or vagueness of their words. The idea seems to imply the need to gather their thoughts into a single, clear expression, or to be specific in what they want to say.

Crafty, deceitful. NeapolitanFig. 101.

Crafty, deceitful, Fig. 101. The little fingers of both reversed hands are hooked together, the others open but slightly curved, and, with the hands, moved several times to the right and left. The gesture is intended to represent a crab and the tortuous movements of the crustacean, which are likened to those of a man who cannot be depended on in his walk through life. He is not straight.

Crafty, deceitful, Fig. 101. The little fingers of both hands, turned upside down, are interlocked while the other fingers are open but slightly bent. The hands are then moved back and forth several times. This gesture is meant to symbolize a crab and the winding movements of the crustacean, which are compared to those of a person who can’t be relied upon in life. He doesn’t walk straight.

[pg 304]
Insult. NeapolitanFig. 102.
Insult. NeapolitanFig. 103.

Figs. 102 and 103 are different positions of the hand in which the approximating thumb and forefinger form a circle. This is the direst insult that can be given. The amiable canon De Jorio only hints at its special significance, but it may be evident to persons aware of a practice disgraceful to Italy. It is very ancient.

Figs. 102 and 103 show different hand positions where the thumb and forefinger come together to form a circle. This is the most insulting gesture possible. The friendly canon De Jorio only suggests its particular meaning, but it should be clear to those familiar with a practice shameful to Italy. It's been around for a long time.

Silence. NeapolitanFig. 104.

Fig. 104 is easily recognized as a request or command to be silent, either on the occasion or on the subject. The mouth, supposed to be forcibly closed, prevents speaking, and the natural gesture, as might be supposed, is historically ancient, but the instance, frequently adduced from the attitude of the god Harpokrates, whose finger is on his lips, is an error. The Egyptian hieroglyphists, notably in the designation of Horus, their dawn-god, used the finger in or on the lips for "child." It has been conjectured in the last instance that the gesture implied, not the mode of taking nourishment, but inability to speak—in-fans. This conjecture, however, was only made to explain the blunder of the Greeks, who saw in the hand placed connected with the mouth in the hieroglyph of Horus (the) son, "Hor-(p)-chrot," the gesture familiar to themselves of a finger on the lips to express "silence," and so, mistaking both the name and the characterization, invented the God of Silence, Harpokrates. A careful examination of all the linear hieroglyphs given by Champollion (Dictionnaire Egyptien) shows that the finger or the hand to the mouth of an adult (whose posture is always distinct from that of a child) is always in connection with the positive ideas of voice, mouth, speech, writing, eating, drinking, &c., and never with the negative idea of silence. The special character for child, Fig. 105, always has the above-mentioned part of the sign with reference to nourishment from the breast.

Fig. 104 is clearly a signal to be silent, whether regarding a specific occasion or topic. The mouth, thought to be forcibly shut, prevents speech, and this natural gesture is historically very old. However, the common reference to the god Harpokrates, who puts his finger to his lips, is a mistake. Egyptian hieroglyphs, especially those related to Horus, their dawn-god, used the finger on or near the lips to signify "child." It's been speculated that in this context, the gesture indicated not the way of eating but rather the inability to speak—in-fans. This speculation was only proposed to address the misunderstanding of the Greeks, who saw the hand positioned by the mouth in the hieroglyph for Horus, "Hor-(p)-chrot," and interpreted it as the familiar gesture of putting a finger to the lips to mean "silence." Consequently, they misidentified both the name and the meaning, leading to the creation of the God of Silence, Harpokrates. A thorough analysis of all the linear hieroglyphs noted by Champollion (Dictionnaire Egyptien) reveals that the finger or hand by the mouth of an adult (which is consistently different from that of a child) is always connected to positive concepts like voice, mouth, speech, writing, eating, drinking, etc., and never with the negative notion of silence. The specific symbol for child, Fig. 105, always refers to nourishment from the breast.

Child. Egyptian hieroglyphFig. 105.

Fig. 106 is a forcible negation. The outer ends of the fingers united in a point under the chin are violently thrust forward. This is the rejection of an idea or proposition, the same conception being executed in several different modes by the North American Indians.

Fig. 106 is a powerful negation. The tips of the fingers coming together in a point under the chin are forcefully pushed forward. This represents the rejection of an idea or proposal, a similar concept being expressed in various ways by the North American Indians.

Negation. NeapolitanFig. 106.

Fig. 107 signifies hunger, and is made by extending the thumb and index under the open mouth and turning them horizontally and vertically several times. The idea is emptiness and desire to be filled. It is also expressed by beating the ribs with the flat hands, to show that the sides meet or are weak for the want of something between them.

Fig. 107 represents hunger, created by extending the thumb and index finger under the open mouth and moving them horizontally and vertically multiple times. The concept conveys emptiness and the longing to be filled. It's also shown by tapping the ribs with flat hands to indicate that the sides come together or feel weak due to lacking something in between.

Hunger. NeapolitanFig. 107.

Fig. 108 is made in mocking and ridicule. The open and oscillating [pg 305] hand touches the point of the nose with that of the thumb. It has the particular sense of stigmatizing the person addressed or in question as a dupe. A credulous person is generally imagined with a gaping mouth and staring eyes, and as thrusting forward his face, with pendant chin, so that the nose is well advanced and therefore most prominent in the profile. A dupe is therefore called naso lungo or long-nose, and with Italian writers "restare con un palmo di naso"—to be left with a palm's length of nose—means to have met with loss, injury, or disappointment.

Fig. 108 is created in mockery and ridicule. The open and moving hand touches the tip of the nose with the thumb. It specifically indicates that the person being addressed or discussed is being labeled as a fool. A naive person is usually pictured with a gaping mouth and wide-open eyes, pushing their face forward with a hanging chin, making their nose stick out the most in profile. A fool is thus referred to as naso lungo or long-nose, and in Italian literature, "restare con un palmo di naso"—to be left with a palm's length of nose—means to have faced loss, harm, or disappointment.

Mockery. NeapolitanFig. 108.

The thumb stroking the forehead from one side to the other, Fig. 109, is a natural sign of fatigue, and of the physical toil that produces fatigue. The wiping off of perspiration is obviously indicated. This gesture is often used ironically.

The thumb moving across the forehead from side to side, Fig. 109, is a natural indication of fatigue, and of the physical effort that causes fatigue. It's clear that wiping away sweat is suggested. This gesture is often used in an ironic way.

Fatigue. NeapolitanFig. 109.

As a dupe was shown above, now the duper is signified, by Fig. 110. The gesture is to place the fingers between the cravat and the neck and rub the latter with the back of the hand. The idea is that the deceit is put within the cravat, taken in and down, similar to our phrase to "swallow" a false and deceitful story, and a "cram" is also an English slang word for an incredible lie. The conception of the slang term is nearly related to that of the Neapolitan sign, viz., the artificial enlargement of the œsophagus of the person victimized or on whom imposition is attempted to be practiced, which is necessary to take it down.

As shown above with a dupe, we now represent the duper with Fig. 110. The gesture involves placing the fingers between the cravat and the neck and rubbing the neck with the back of the hand. The idea is that the deceit is concealed in the cravat, swallowed down, similar to our expression to "swallow" a false and misleading story. "Cram" is also a slang term in English for an outrageous lie. The concept of this slang term is closely related to the Neapolitan sign, which involves the artificial enlargement of the esophagus of the person being deceived or targeted for trickery, as that is necessary to take it in.

Deceit. NeapolitanFig. 110.

Fig. 111 shows the ends of the index and thumb stroking the two sides of the nose from base to point. This means astute, attentive, ready. Sharpness of the nasal organ is popularly associated with subtlety and finesse. The old Romans by homo emunctæ naris meant an acute man attentive to his interests. The sign is often used in a bad sense, then signifying too sharp to be trusted.

Fig. 111 shows the tips of the index and thumb gently touching both sides of the nose from the base to the tip. This indicates keen, observant, prepared. A well-defined nose is commonly linked to delicacy and sophistication. The ancient Romans referred to a sharp person as homo emunctæ naris, meaning someone who is alert to his own interests. This trait is often viewed negatively, suggesting that someone is too sharp to be trusted.

Astuteness, readiness. NeapolitanFig. 111.

This somewhat lengthy but yet only partial list of Neapolitan gesture-signs must conclude with one common throughout Italy, and also among us with a somewhat different signification, yet perhaps also derived from classic times. To [pg 306] express suspicion of a person the forefinger of the right hand is placed upon the side of the nose. It means tainted, not sound. It is used to give an unfavorable report of a person inquired of and to warn against such.

This somewhat long but still incomplete list of Neapolitan gesture-signs must end with one that is common across Italy and has a slightly different meaning among us, although it might also trace back to ancient times. To express suspicion of someone, place the forefinger of your right hand against the side of your nose. It means tainted, not trustworthy. It's used to give a negative impression of someone when asked about them and to caution against that person.


The Chinese, though ready in gesticulation and divided by dialects, do not appear to make general use of a systematic sign language, but they adopt an expedient rendered possible by the peculiarity of their written characters, with which a large proportion of their adults are acquainted, and which are common in form to the whole empire. The inhabitants of different provinces when meeting, and being unable to converse orally, do not try to do so, but write the characters of the words upon the ground or trace them on the palm of the hand or in the air. Those written characters each represent words in the same manner as do the Arabic or Roman numerals, which are the same to Italians, Germans, French, and English, and therefore intelligible, but if expressed in sound or written in full by the alphabet, would not be mutually understood. This device of the Chinese was with less apparent necessity resorted to in the writer's personal knowledge between a Hungarian who could talk Latin, and a then recent graduate from college who could also do so to some extent, but their pronunciation was so different as to occasion constant difficulty, so they both wrote the words on paper, instead of attempting to speak them.

The Chinese, while expressive with gestures and diverse in dialects, don't seem to use a standardized sign language. Instead, they utilize a method made possible by their unique written characters, which many adults are familiar with and which are uniform across the entire country. When people from different regions meet and can’t communicate verbally, they don’t attempt to speak; instead, they write the characters in the dirt, trace them on each other's palms, or draw them in the air. These characters represent words in the same way that Arabic or Roman numerals do—they’re understood by Italians, Germans, French, and English speakers, but if spoken or fully written out in alphabetic form, they wouldn’t be mutually understood. This method was similarly used in a personal experience I had between a Hungarian who could speak Latin and a recent college graduate who could, to some degree, as well. However, their pronunciations were so distinct that it created constant challenges, so they both opted to write the words on paper instead of trying to say them.

The efforts at intercommunication of all savage and barbarian tribes, when brought into contact with other bodies of men not speaking an oral language common to both, and especially when uncivilized inhabitants of the same territory are separated by many linguistic divisions, should in theory resemble the devices of the North American Indians. They are not shown by published works to prevail in the Eastern hemisphere to the same extent and in the same manner as in North America. It is, however, probable that they exist in many localities, though not reported, and also that some of them survive after partial or even high civilization has been attained, and after changed environment has rendered their systematic employment unnecessary. Such signs may be, first, unconnected with existing oral language, and used in place of it; second, used to explain or accentuate the words of ordinary speech, or third, they may consist of gestures, emotional or not, which are only noticed in oratory or impassioned conversation, being, possibly, survivals of a former gesture language.

The efforts to communicate among all primitive and tribal groups, when they come into contact with people who don’t share a common spoken language, especially when the uncivilized inhabitants of the same area are divided by many different languages, should theoretically be similar to the methods used by North American Indians. However, it's not evident from published works that these methods are as common in the Eastern Hemisphere as they are in North America. It’s likely that they exist in many places, even if not reported, and that some of them persist even after a society has reached partial or advanced civilization, and after changes in their environment have made their systematic use unnecessary. Such signs may be, first, not connected to any existing spoken language and used instead; second, used to clarify or emphasize the words of regular speech; or third, they may consist of gestures, whether emotional or not, that are only observed in speeches or passionate conversations, possibly remnants of an earlier form of gesture language.

From correspondence instituted it may be expected that a considerable collection of signs will be obtained from West and South Africa, India, Arabia, Turkey, the Fiji Islands, Sumatra, Madagascar, Ceylon, and especially from Australia, where the conditions are similar in many respects to those prevailing in North America prior to the Columbian discovery. In the Aborigines of Victoria, Melbourne, 1878, by R. Brough Smythe, the author makes the following curious remarks: "It is believed that they have several signs, known only to themselves, or to those [pg 307] among the whites who have had intercourse with them for lengthened periods, which convey information readily and accurately. Indeed, because of their use of signs, it is the firm belief of many (some uneducated and some educated) that the natives of Australia are acquainted with the secrets of Freemasonry."

From established correspondence, it's anticipated that a significant collection of signs will be gathered from West and South Africa, India, Arabia, Turkey, the Fiji Islands, Sumatra, Madagascar, Ceylon, and especially from Australia, where the conditions are similar in many ways to those in North America before the Columbian discovery. In the Aborigines of Victoria, Melbourne, 1878, by R. Brough Smythe, the author makes the following interesting remarks: "It's believed they have several signs known only to themselves or to those [pg 307] among the whites who have interacted with them for extended periods, which convey information quickly and accurately. In fact, due to their use of signs, it's a strong belief among many (both uneducated and educated) that the natives of Australia are familiar with the secrets of Freemasonry."

In the Report of the cruise of the United States Revenue steamer Corwin in the Arctic Ocean, Washington, 1881, it appears that the Innuits of the northwestern extremity of America use signs continually. Captain Hooper, commanding that steamer, is reported by Mr. Petroff to have found that the natives of Nunivak Island, on the American side, below Behring Strait, trade by signs with those of the Asiatic coast, whose language is different. Humboldt in his journeyings among the Indians of the Orinoco, where many small isolated tribes spoke languages not understood by any other, found the language of signs in full operation. Spix and Martius give a similar account of the Puris and Coroados of Brazil.

In the Report of the cruise of the United States Revenue steamer Corwin in the Arctic Ocean, Washington, 1881, it shows that the Innuits in the far northwest of America constantly use gestures to communicate. Captain Hooper, who was in charge of that steamer, was reported by Mr. Petroff to have discovered that the people of Nunivak Island, located on the American side just south of Behring Strait, communicate through signs with those on the Asian coast, whose language is different. Humboldt, during his travels among the Indians of the Orinoco, where many small isolated tribes spoke languages that no one else understood, found that sign language was widely used. Spix and Martius describe a similar situation with the Puris and Coroados tribes in Brazil.


It is not necessary to enlarge under the present heading upon the signs of deaf-mutes, except to show the intimate relation between sign language as practiced by them and the gesture signs, which, even if not "natural," are intelligible to the most widely separated of mankind. A Sandwich Islander, a Chinese, and the Africans from the slaver Amistad have, in published instances, visited our deaf-mute institutions with the same result of free and pleasurable intercourse; and an English deaf-mute had no difficulty in conversing with Laplanders. It appears, also, on the authority of Sibscota, whose treatise was published in 1670, that Cornelius Haga, ambassador of the United Provinces to the Sublime Porte, found the Sultan's mutes to have established a language among themselves in which they could discourse with a speaking interpreter, a degree of ingenuity interfering with the object of their selection as slaves unable to repeat conversation. A curious instance has also been reported to the writer of operatives in a large mill where the constant rattling of the machinery rendered them practically deaf during the hours of work and where an original system of gestures was adopted.

It's not necessary to elaborate further under the current heading about the signs used by deaf-mutes, except to highlight the close connection between their sign language and gesture signs, which, even if not "natural," are understandable to people from very different backgrounds. A person from the Sandwich Islands, a Chinese individual, and the Africans from the slaver Amistad have all visited our deaf-mute institutions and experienced the same result of easy and enjoyable communication; in fact, an English deaf-mute was able to chat with Laplanders without any problems. It’s also noted, based on Sibscota’s work published in 1670, that Cornelius Haga, the ambassador of the United Provinces to the Sublime Porte, found that the Sultan's mutes had developed a language among themselves that allowed them to communicate with a speaking interpreter, showing an unexpected cleverness that contradicted their intended purpose as slaves who couldn’t repeat conversations. There’s also an interesting case reported to me about workers in a large mill where the constant noise from the machinery made them practically deaf during working hours, and they developed their own unique system of gestures.

In connection with the late international convention, at Milan, of persons interested in the instruction of deaf-mutes which, in the enthusiasm of the members for the new system of artificial articulate speech, made war upon all gesture-signs, it is curious that such prohibition of gesture should be urged regarding mutes when it was prevalent to so great an extent among the speaking people of the country where the convention was held, and when the advocates of it were themselves so dependent on gestures to assist their own oratory if not their ordinary conversation. Artificial articulation surely needs the aid of significant gestures more, when in the highest perfection to which it can attain, than does oral speech in its own high development. The use of artificial speech is also necessarily confined to the oral language acquired by the interlocutors and throws away the advantage of universality possessed by signs.

In connection with the recent international convention in Milan for individuals interested in teaching deaf-mutes, which, driven by the members' enthusiasm for the new system of artificial speech, opposed all gesture signs, it's interesting that such a ban on gestures was promoted for mutes when they were widely used among the speaking population of the country where the convention took place. The proponents of this ban relied heavily on gestures to enhance their own speeches and everyday conversations. Artificial articulation actually requires the help of meaningful gestures even more, when it reaches its highest level, than oral speech does at its peak. Additionally, the use of artificial speech is limited to the spoken language learned by the speakers and disregards the universal advantages that signs offer.

[pg 308]

USE BY MODERN ACTORS AND ORATORS.

Less of practical value can be learned of sign language, considered as a system, from the study of gestures of actors and orators than would appear without reflection. The pantomimist who uses no words whatever is obliged to avail himself of every natural or imagined connection between thought and gesture, and, depending wholly on the latter, makes himself intelligible. On the stage and the rostrum words are the main reliance, and gestures generally serve for rhythmic movement and to display personal grace. At the most they give the appropriate representation of the general idea expressed by the words, but do not attempt to indicate the idea itself. An instance is recorded of the addition of significance to gesture when it is employed by the gesturer, himself silent, to accompany words used by another. Livius Andronicus, being hoarse, obtained permission to have his part sung by another actor while he continued to make the gestures, and he did so with much greater effect than before, as Livy, the historian, explains, because he was not impeded by the exertion of the voice; but the correct explanation probably is, because his attention was directed to ideas, not mere words.

Less practical value can be gained from studying the gestures of actors and speakers as a system of sign language than one might think at first. A pantomime artist who uses no words has to make full use of every natural or imagined link between thought and gesture and relies entirely on the latter to make himself understood. On stage and at a podium, words are the main focus, and gestures typically serve to enhance rhythm and showcase personal style. At best, they give a general representation of the idea expressed by the words, but don’t aim to convey the idea itself. There’s an example that illustrates how gestures can gain meaning when a silent performer uses them to accompany someone else’s words. Livius Andronicus, being hoarse, got permission to have another actor sing his part while he continued to perform the gestures. He was much more effective this way, as Livy, the historian, noted, because he wasn’t burdened by the effort of speaking; but the real reason is likely that he could focus on the ideas, not just the words.

GESTURES OF ACTORS.

To look at the performance of a play through thick glass or with closed ears has much the same absurd effect that is produced by also stopping the ears while at a ball and watching the apparently objectless capering of the dancers, without the aid of musical accompaniment. Diderot, in his Lettre sur les sourds muets, gives his experience as follows:

To watch a play through thick glass or with your ears blocked has a similar ridiculous effect to plugging your ears at a party and observing the seemingly aimless movements of the dancers without any music. Diderot, in his Lettre sur les sourds muets, shares his experience as follows:

"I used frequently to attend the theater and I knew by heart most of our good plays. Whenever I wished to criticise the movements and gestures of the actors I went to the third tier of boxes, for the further I was from them the better I was situated for this purpose. As soon as the curtain rose, and the moment came when the other spectators disposed themselves to listen, I put my fingers into my ears, not without causing some surprise among those who surrounded me, who, not understanding, almost regarded me as a crazy man who had come to the play only not to hear it. I was very little embarrassed by their comments, however, and obstinately kept my ears closed as long as the action and gestures of the players seemed to me to accord with the discourse which I recollected. I listened only when I failed to see the appropriateness of the gestures.. There are few actors capable of sustaining such a test, and the details into which I could enter would be mortifying to most of them."

"I used to go to the theater a lot and I knew most of the good plays by heart. Whenever I wanted to critique the actors' movements and gestures, I would sit in the third tier of boxes because being farther away helped me with that. As soon as the curtain went up and the moment came when everyone else settled in to listen, I would put my fingers in my ears, which surprised the people around me who didn’t understand and thought I was some kind of crazy person who came to the show just to block out the sound. I wasn’t too bothered by their comments, though, and I stubbornly kept my ears covered as long as the actors' actions matched the lines I remembered. I only listened when I thought the gestures didn’t fit. There are few actors capable of passing such a test, and the specifics I could provide would be embarrassing for most of them."

It will be noticed that Diderot made this test with regard to the appropriate gestural representation of plays that he knew by heart, but if he had been entirely without any knowledge of the plot, the difficulty in his comprehending it from gestures alone would have been enormously increased. When many admirers of Ristori, who were wholly [pg 309] unacquainted with the language in which her words were delivered, declared that her gesture and expression were so perfect that they understood every sentence, it is to be doubted if they would have been so delighted if they had not been thoroughly familiar with the plots of Queen Elizabeth and Mary Stuart. This view is confirmed by the case of a deaf-mute, told to the writer by Professor Fay, who had prepared to enjoy Ristori's acting by reading in advance the advertised play, but on his reaching the theater another play was substituted and he could derive no idea from its presentation. The experience of the present writer is that he could gain very little meaning in detail out of the performance at a Chinese theater, where there is much more true pantomime than in the European, without a general notion of the subject as conveyed from time to time by an interpreter. A crucial test on this subject was made at the representation at Washington, in April, 1881, of Frou-Frou by Sarah Bernhardt and the excellent French company supporting her. Several persons of special intelligence and familiar with theatrical performances, but who did not understand spoken French, and had not heard or read the play before or even seen an abstract of it, paid close attention to ascertain what they could learn of the plot and incidents from the gestures alone. This could be determined in the special play the more certainly as it is not founded on historic events or any known facts. The result was that from the entrance of the heroine during the first scene in a peacock-blue riding habit to her death in a black walking-suit, three hours or five acts later, none of the students formed any distinct conception of the plot. This want of apprehension extended even to uncertainty whether Gilberte was married or not; that is, whether her adventures were those of a disobedient daughter or a faithless wife, and, if married, which of the half dozen male personages was her husband. There were gestures enough, indeed rather a profusion of them, and they were thoroughly appropriate to the words (when those were understood) in which fun, distress, rage, and other emotions were expressed, but in no cases did they interpret the motive for those emotions. They were the dressing for the words of the actors as the superb millinery was that of their persons, and perhaps acted as varnish to bring out dialogues and soliloquies in heightened effect. But though varnish can bring into plainer view dull or faded characters, it cannot introduce into them significance where none before existed. The simple fact was that the gestures of the most famed histrionic school, the Comédie Française, were not significant, far less self-interpreting, and though praised as the perfection of art, have diverged widely from nature. It thus appears that the absence of absolute self-interpretation by gesture is by no means confined to the lower grade of actors, such as are criticised in the old lines:

It’s important to note that Diderot tested how well he could understand the appropriate gestures in plays he knew well. However, if he had no prior knowledge of the plot, his ability to grasp the meaning from gestures alone would have been significantly harder. Many fans of Ristori, who didn’t know the language of her performance, claimed that her gestures and expressions were so perfect that they understood every sentence. But it’s questionable whether they would have been as impressed if they hadn’t already been familiar with the stories of Queen Elizabeth and Mary Stuart. This idea is supported by the experience of a deaf-mute that Professor Faye shared with me. He had prepared to enjoy Ristori’s performance by reading the play beforehand, but when he arrived at the theater, they performed a different play, and he couldn’t understand anything from it. Personally, I found that I could barely grasp the details during a performance at a Chinese theater, which relies much more on pantomime than European ones, without having a general understanding of the story as presented by an interpreter. A significant test on this issue took place in Washington in April 1881, during a performance of Frou-Frou by Sarah Bernhardt and her talented French company. Several insightful individuals who were familiar with theater but didn’t speak French, and who had neither heard nor read the play before, closely watched to see what they could glean about the plot from gestures alone. This was especially evident because the play is not based on historical events or known facts. From the moment the heroine entered in a peacock-blue riding outfit to her death in a black walking suit three hours or five acts later, none of the audience could grasp the plot. They even struggled to figure out whether Gilberte was married, questioning if her experiences depicted those of a rebellious daughter or an unfaithful wife, and if she was married, which of the several male characters was her husband. There were indeed plenty of gestures, perhaps even an overload, and they were highly relevant to the dialogue (when understood) that conveyed fun, distress, anger, and other emotions. However, they failed to reveal the reasons behind those emotions. The gestures merely adorned the actors’ dialogue, similar to elaborate hats enhancing their costumes, possibly serving as a way to make the dialogues and soliloquies more impactful. But while embellishments can bring faded characters into clearer focus, they cannot impart meaning where none exists. The plain truth is that the gestures from the most celebrated acting school, the Comédie Française, were not meaningful nor self-explanatory, and despite being lauded as the pinnacle of art, they have strayed far from nature. It appears that the lack of clear self-interpretation through gesture is not limited to lesser actors, which is reflected in critiques from old times.

When to enforce some very tender part

When to enforce a very delicate aspect

His left hand sleeps by instinct on the heart;

His left hand instinctively rests on his heart;

His soul, of every other thought bereft,

His soul, completely free of other thoughts,

Seems anxious only—where to place the left!

Seems anxious only—where to put the left!

[pg 310]

Without relying wholly upon the facts above mentioned, it will be admitted upon reflection that however numerous and correct may be the actually significant gestures made by a great actor in the representation of his part, they must be in small proportion to the number of gestures not at all significant, and which are no less necessary to give to his declamation precision, grace, and force. Significant gestures on the stage may be regarded in the nature of high seasoning and ornamentation, which by undue use defeat their object and create disgust. Histrionic perfection is, indeed, more shown in the slight shades of movement of the head, glances of the eye, and poises of the body than in violent attitudes; but these slight movements are wholly unintelligible without the words uttered with them. Even in the expression of strong emotion the same gesture will apply to many and utterly diverse conditions of fact. The greatest actor in telling that his father was dead can convey his grief with a shade of difference from that which he would use if saying that his wife had run away, his son been arrested for murder, or his house burned down; but that shade would not without words inform any person, ignorant of the supposed event, which of the four misfortunes had occurred. A true sign language, however, would fully express the exact circumstances, either with or without any exhibition of the general emotion appropriate to them.

Without fully depending on the facts mentioned above, it can be acknowledged upon reflection that no matter how many meaningful gestures a great actor makes while performing, they are still a small fraction of all the gestures that are not significant but still necessary to give their speech precision, grace, and impact. Significant gestures on stage can be seen as a type of seasoning and decoration that, if used excessively, can lose their effect and become off-putting. Histrionic perfection is actually demonstrated more through subtle movements of the head, eye glances, and body positioning than through dramatic poses; however, these subtle movements are entirely meaningless without the accompanying words. Even when expressing strong emotion, the same gesture can apply to many completely different situations. The greatest actor, when saying that his father has died, can convey his grief with a slight difference from how he would when saying that his wife has left him, his son has been arrested for murder, or his house has burned down; but that slight difference would not, without words, inform anyone unfamiliar with the situation which of the four misfortunes has taken place. A true sign language, on the other hand, would accurately convey the specific circumstances, whether or not it includes the general emotion that is appropriate to those situations.

Even among the best sign-talkers, whether Indian or deaf-mute, it is necessary to establish some rapport relating to theme or subject-matter, since many gestures, as indeed is the case in a less degree with spoken words, have widely different significations, according to the object of their exhibition, as well as the context. Panurge (Pantagruel, Book III, ch. xix) hits the truth upon this point, however ungallant in his application of it to the fair sex. He is desirous to consult a dumb man, but says it would be useless to apply to a woman, for "whatever it be that they see they do always represent unto their fancies, and imagine that it hath some relation to love. Whatever signs, shows, or gestures we shall make, or whatever our behavior, carriage, or demeanor shall happen to be in their view and presence, they will interpret the whole in reference to androgynation." A story is told to the same point by Guevara, in his fabulous life of the Emperor Marcus Aurelius. A young Roman gentleman encountering at the foot of Mount Celion a beautiful Latin lady, who from her very cradle had been deaf and dumb, asked her in gesture what senators in her descent from the top of the hill she had met with, going up thither. She straightway imagined that he had fallen in love with her and was eloquently proposing marriage, whereupon she at once threw herself into his arms in acceptance. The experience of travelers on the Plains is to the same general effect, that signs commonly used to men are understood by women in a sense so different as to occasion embarrassment. So necessary was it to strike the mental key-note of the spectators by adapting their minds to time, place, and circumstance, that even in the palmiest days of pantomime [pg 311] it was customary for the crier to give some short preliminary explanation of what was to be acted, which advantage is now retained by our play-bills, always more specific when the performance is in a foreign language, unless, indeed, the management is interested in the sale of librettos.

Even among the best sign language users, whether Indian or deaf-mute, it's important to establish some rapport related to the theme or subject matter, since many gestures, similar to spoken words to a lesser degree, can have very different meanings depending on what they represent and the context. Panurge (Pantagruel, Book III, ch. xix) points this out, even if his comments about women are somewhat ungracious. He wants to consult a mute man but thinks it would be pointless to ask a woman, saying, "No matter what they see, they always interpret it through their imagination, believing it has something to do with love. Whatever signs, displays, or gestures we make, or however we behave or carry ourselves in their presence, they will see it all in relation to courtship." A similar story is told by Guevara in his legendary account of the Emperor Marcus Aurelius. A young Roman man, meeting a beautiful Latin woman at the foot of Mount Celion who had been deaf and dumb since birth, asked her with gestures what senators she had seen descending from the hill. She immediately thought he had fallen in love with her and was proposing marriage, and she threw herself into his arms in acceptance. Travelers on the Plains report similar experiences, noting that signs commonly understood by men are interpreted by women in a way that often leads to misunderstandings. It was so crucial to resonate with the audience's mindset by adjusting to the time, place, and circumstances that even during the peak of pantomime, [pg 311] it was customary for the announcer to provide a brief explanation of what was about to be performed, a practice that continues with our playbills, which are always more detailed, especially when the performance is in a foreign language, unless, of course, the management is focused on selling librettos.

GESTURES OF OUR PUBLIC SPEAKERS.

If the scenic gestures are so seldom significant, those appropriate to oratory are of course still less so. They require energy, variety, and precision, but also a degree of simplicity which is incompatible with the needs of sign language. As regards imitation, they are restrained within narrow bounds and are equally suited to a great variety of sentiments. Among the admirable illustrations in Austin's Chironomia of gestures applicable to the several passages in Gay's "Miser and Plutus" one is given for "But virtue's sold" which is perfectly appropriate, but is not in the slightest degree suggestive either of virtue or of the transaction of sale. It could be used for an indefinite number of thoughts or objects which properly excited abhorrence, and therefore without the words gives no special interpretation. Oratorical delivery demands general grace—cannot rely upon the emotions of the moment for spontaneous appropriateness, and therefore requires preliminary study and practice, such as are applied to dancing and fencing with a similar object; indeed, accomplishment in both dancing and fencing has been recommended as of use to all orators. In reference to this subject a quotation from Lord Chesterfield's letters is in place: "I knew a young man, who, being just elected a member of Parliament, was laughed at for being discovered, through the key-hole of his chamber door, speaking to himself in the glass and forming his looks and gestures. I could not join in that laugh, but, on the contrary, thought him much wiser than those that laughed at him, for he knew the importance of those little graces in a public assembly and they did not."

If the expressive gestures are rarely significant, those suited for oratory are even less so. They need energy, variety, and precision, but also a level of simplicity that doesn’t work well with sign language. When it comes to imitation, they are limited and fit a wide range of emotions. Among the great examples in Austin's Chironomia of gestures suitable for the various parts of Gay's "Miser and Plutus," one is provided for "But virtue's sold" that is perfectly fitting, yet doesn’t really suggest virtue or the act of selling. It could apply to countless thoughts or things that could evoke disgust, so without the words, it offers no specific meaning. Oratorical delivery requires overall grace—it can’t depend on spontaneous feelings for fittingness, so it needs practice and study like what’s done in dancing and fencing; indeed, being skilled in both dancing and fencing has been suggested as beneficial for all orators. In relation to this, a quote from Lord Chesterfield's letters is relevant: "I knew a young man, who, being just elected a member of Parliament, was laughed at for being discovered, through the keyhole of his chamber door, speaking to himself in the glass and practicing his looks and gestures. I couldn’t join in that laughter; instead, I thought he was much wiser than those who laughed at him, for he understood the significance of those little graces in a public assembly, while they did not."

OUR INDIAN CONDITIONS FAVORABLE TO SIGN LANGUAGE.

In no other thoroughly explored part of the world has there been found spread over so large a space so small a number of individuals divided by so many linguistic and dialectic boundaries as in North America. Many wholly distinct tongues have for an indefinitely long time been confined to a few scores of speakers, verbally incomprehensible to all others on the face of the earth who did not, from some rarely operating motive, laboriously acquire their language. Even when the American race, so styled, flourished in the greatest population of which we have any evidence (at least according to the published views of the present writer, which seem to have been generally accepted), the immense number of languages and dialects still preserved, or known by [pg 312] early recorded fragments to have once existed, so subdivided it that only the dwellers in a very few villages could talk together with ease. They were all interdistributed among unresponsive vernaculars, each to the other being bar-bar-ous in every meaning of the term. The number of known stocks or families of Indian languages within the territory of the United States amounts now to sixty-five, and these differ among themselves as radically as each differs from the Hebrew, Chinese, or English. In each of these linguistic families there are several, sometimes as many as twenty, separate languages, which also differ from each other as much as do the English, French, German, and Persian divisions of the Aryan linguistic stock.

In no other well-explored part of the world has there been found such a small number of individuals spread over such a large area, divided by so many linguistic and dialectal boundaries, as in North America. Many completely distinct languages have, for an indefinite amount of time, been limited to just a few dozen speakers, unintelligible to everyone else on Earth who did not, for some rare reason, painstakingly learn their language. Even when the Native American population, as it was called, thrived at the largest size we have evidence of (at least according to the views of the current writer, which appear to be generally accepted), the vast number of languages and dialects still preserved, or known from early recorded fragments to have once existed, divided them so much that only people from a very few villages could easily communicate with each other. They were all spread out among unresponsive local languages, each being bar-bar-ous in every sense of the word. The number of known families of Native American languages within the territory of the United States now stands at sixty-five, and these differ from one another as dramatically as each does from Hebrew, Chinese, or English. Within each of these language families, there are several, sometimes up to twenty, distinct languages, which also vary from each other as much as the English, French, German, and Persian branches of the Aryan language family.

The use of gesture-signs, continued, if not originating, in necessity for communication with the outer world, became entribally convenient from the habits of hunters, the main occupation of all savages, depending largely upon stealthy approach to game, and from the sole form of their military tactics—to surprise an enemy. In the still expanse of virgin forests, and especially in the boundless solitudes of the great plains, a slight sound can be heard over a large area, that of the human voice being from its rarity the most startling, so that it is now, as it probably has been for centuries, a common precaution for members of a hunting or war party not to speak together when on such expeditions, communicating exclusively by signs. The acquired habit also exhibits itself not only in formal oratory and in impassioned or emphatic conversation, but also as a picturesque accompaniment to ordinary social talk. Hon. Lewis H. Morgan mentions in a letter to this writer that he found a silent but happy family composed of an Atsina (commonly called Gros Ventre of the Prairie) woman, who had been married two years to a Frenchman, during which time they had neither of them attempted to learn each other's language; but the husband having taken kindly to the language of signs, they conversed together by that means with great contentment. It is also often resorted to in mere laziness, one gesture saving many words. The gracefulness, ingenuity, and apparent spontaneity of the greater part of the signs can never be realized until actually witnessed, and their beauty is much heightened by the free play to which the arms of these people are accustomed, and the small and well-shaped hands for which they are remarkable. Among them can seldom be noticed in literal fact—

The use of gesture signs, which likely began out of necessity for communicating with the outside world, became very useful for hunters, who made up the primary occupation of all early societies. Their success depended largely on sneaking up on game, just as their military strategy relied on surprising an enemy. In the expansive, untouched forests and especially in the vast openness of the great plains, even the slightest sound can be heard over a long distance, with the human voice being the most noticeable due to its rarity. Therefore, it has become, as it probably has been for centuries, a common practice for members of a hunting or war party not to talk while on such missions, choosing instead to communicate solely through signs. This learned behavior shows up not only in formal speeches and passionate discussions but also adds a colorful touch to everyday conversations. Hon. Lewis H. Morgan mentions in a letter to this writer that he came across a quiet but content family made up of an Atsina woman (commonly called Gros Ventre of the Prairie) who had been married for two years to a Frenchman. During their time together, neither of them had tried to learn the other's language; however, the husband had taken to using sign language, and they communicated through that very happily. It’s also often used simply for convenience, with one gesture replacing many words. The elegance, creativity, and seemingly spontaneous nature of most signs can only be truly appreciated when seen in person, and their beauty is heightened by the fluid movement that these people are accustomed to, along with their small, well-shaped hands that are distinctive among them. In literal terms, it is rarely noticed—

The graceless action of a heavy hand—

The clumsy movement of a heavy hand—

which the Bastard metaphorically condemns in King John.

which the Bastard metaphorically criticizes in King John.

The conditions upon which the survival of sign language among the Indians has depended is well shown by those attending its discontinuance among certain tribes.

The factors that have influenced the survival of sign language among the Indians are clearly demonstrated by those who witnessed its decline in certain tribes.

Many instances are known of the discontinuance of gesture speech with no development in the native language of the gesturers, but from the invention for intercommunication of one used in common. The [pg 313] Kalapuyas of Southern Oregon until recently used a sign language, but have gradually adopted for foreign intercourse the composite tongue, commonly called the Tsinuk or Chinook jargon, which probably arose for trade purposes on the Columbia River before the advent of Europeans, founded on the Tsinuk, Tsihali, Nutka, &c., but now enriched by English and French terms, and have nearly forgotten their old signs. The prevalence of this mongrel speech, originating in the same causes that produced the pigeon-English or lingua-franca of the Orient, explains the marked scantiness of sign language among the tribes of the Northwest coast.

Many examples exist of gesture speech being dropped without any growth in the native language of the people using it, but rather from adopting a commonly used language for communication. The [pg 313] Kalapuyas of Southern Oregon used to rely on sign language, but have slowly shifted to using the mixed language known as the Tsinuk or Chinook jargon for interacting with outsiders. This language likely emerged for trade on the Columbia River before Europeans arrived, based on Tsinuk, Tsihali, Nutka, and others, but it has since been enhanced with English and French words, leading them to nearly forget their traditional signs. The widespread use of this hybrid language, which developed for similar reasons as the pigeon-English or lingua-franca of the East, explains the limited use of sign language among the tribes of the Northwest coast.

Where the Chinook jargon has not extended on the coast to the North, the Russian language commences, used in the same manner, but it has not reached so deeply into the interior of the continent as the Chinook, which has been largely adopted within the region bounded by the eastern line of Oregon and Washington, and has become known even to the Pai-Utes of Nevada. The latter, however, while using it with the Oregonian tribes to their west and north, still keep up sign language for communication with the Banaks, who have not become so familiar with the Chinook. The Alaskan tribes on the coast also used signs not more than a generation ago, as is proved by the fact that some of the older men can yet converse by this means with the natives of the interior, whom they occasionally meet. Before the advent of the Russians the coast tribes traded their dried fish and oil for the skins and paints of the eastern tribes by visiting the latter, whom they did not allow to come to the coast, and this trade was conducted mainly in sign language. The Russians brought a better market, so the travel to the interior ceased, and with it the necessity for the signs, which therefore gradually died out, and are little known to the present generation on the coast, though still continuing in the interior, where the inhabitants are divided by dialects.

Where the Chinook jargon hasn’t spread along the northern coast, the Russian language begins, used similarly, but it hasn’t penetrated as deeply into the continent as the Chinook, which has been widely adopted in the area between the eastern borders of Oregon and Washington, and has even reached the Pai-Utes in Nevada. The Pai-Utes, however, while using it with the tribes to their west and north, still use sign language to communicate with the Banaks, who are not as familiar with Chinook. The Alaskan tribes on the coast also used signs until about a generation ago, as evidenced by the fact that some of the older men can still communicate this way with interior natives they occasionally encounter. Before the Russians arrived, the coastal tribes would trade their dried fish and oil for skins and paints from the eastern tribes by visiting them, refusing to let the eastern tribes come to the coast, and much of this trade relied on sign language. The Russians introduced a better market, so the trips to the interior stopped, along with the need for signs, which gradually faded and are now largely unknown to the current generation on the coast, though they continue in the interior, where the people are divided by dialects.

No explanation is needed for the disuse of a language of signs for the special purpose now in question when the speech of surrounding civilization is recognized as necessary or important to be acquired, and gradually becomes known as the best common medium, even before it is actually spoken by many individuals of the several tribes. When it has become general, signs, as systematically employed before, gradually fade away.

No explanation is needed for why a sign language is no longer used for the specific purpose being discussed when the spoken language of the surrounding society is seen as essential or beneficial to learn. It gradually becomes recognized as the best common communication method, even before many people from different tribes actually start speaking it. Once it becomes widespread, the signs that were previously used systematically slowly disappear.

THEORIES ENTERTAINED RESPECTING INDIAN SIGNS.

In this paper it is not designed to pronounce upon theories, and certainly none will be advocated in a spirit of dogmatism. The writer recognizes that the subject in its novelty specially requires an objective and not a subjective consideration. His duty is to collect the facts as they are, and this as soon as possible, since every year will add to the [pg 314] confusion and difficulty. After the facts are established the theories will take care of themselves, and their final enunciation will be in the hands of men more competent than the writer will ever pretend to be, although his knowledge, after careful study of all data attainable, may be considerably increased. The mere collection of facts, however, cannot be prosecuted to advantage without predetermined rules of judgment, nor can they be classified at all without the adoption of some principle which involves a tentative theory. More than a generation ago Baader noticed that scientific observers only accumulated great masses of separate facts without establishing more connection between them than an arbitrary and imperfect classification; and before him Goethe complained of the indisposition of students of nature to look upon the universe as a whole. But since the great theory of evolution has been brought to general notice no one will be satisfied at knowing a fact without also trying to establish its relation to other facts. Therefore a working hypothesis, which shall not be held to with tenacity, is not only allowable but necessary. It is also important to examine with proper respect the theories advanced by others. Some of these, suggested in the few publications on the subject and also by correspondents, will be mentioned.

In this paper, the aim is not to endorse any theories, and certainly, none will be presented in a dogmatic way. The author understands that this novel topic requires an objective approach rather than a subjective one. His responsibility is to gather the facts as they are, and to do so as quickly as possible, since each passing year will just add to the confusion and complexity. Once the facts are established, theories will develop on their own, and their final expression will be in the hands of people far more qualified than the author will ever claim to be, even though his understanding, after thorough study of all available data, may increase significantly. However, simply collecting facts won’t be beneficial without clear criteria for judgment, nor can they be organized without adopting some principle that involves a tentative theory. Over a generation ago, Baader pointed out that scientific observers tended to accumulate large amounts of isolated facts without establishing much connection between them other than a random and imperfect classification; before him, Goethe noted the reluctance of naturalists to view the universe as a whole. But ever since the groundbreaking theory of evolution became widely recognized, no one will be satisfied with knowing a fact without also trying to explore its relationship to other facts. Therefore, having a working hypothesis, which should not be clung to rigidly, is not just acceptable but essential. It's also crucial to examine the theories proposed by others with appropriate respect. Some of these suggestions, found in the limited literature on the topic and from correspondents, will be highlighted.

NOT CORRELATED WITH MEAGERNESS OF LANGUAGE.

The story has been told by travelers in many parts of the world that various languages cannot be clearly understood in the dark by their possessors, using their mother tongue between themselves. The evidence for this anywhere is suspicious; and when it is asserted, as it often has been, in reference to some of the tribes of North American Indians, it is absolutely false, and must be attributed to the error of travelers who, ignorant of the dialect, never see the natives except when trying to make themselves intelligible to their visitors by a practice which they have found by experience to have been successful with strangers to their tongue, or perhaps when they are guarding against being overheard by others. Captain Burton, in his City of the Saints, specially states that the Arapahos possess a very scanty vocabulary, pronounced in a quasi-unintelligible way, and can hardly converse with one another in the dark. The truth is that their vocabulary is by no means scanty, and they do converse with each other with perfect freedom without any gestures when they so please. The difficulty in speaking or understanding their language is in the large number of guttural and interrupted sounds which are not helped by external motions of the mouth and lips in articulation, and the light gives little advantage to its comprehension so far as concerns the vocal apparatus, which, in many languages, can be seen as well as heard, as is proved by the modern deaf-mute practice of artificial speech. The corresponding story that no white man ever learned Arapaho is also false. A member of Frémont's party so long ago as 1842 spoke the language. Burton in the same connection [pg 315] gives a story "of a man who, being sent among the Cheyennes to qualify himself for interpreting, returned in a week and proved his competency; all he did, however, was to go through the usual pantomime with a running accompaniment of grunts." And he might as well have omitted the grunts, for he obviously only used sign language. Lieutenant Abert, in 1846-'47, made much more sensible remarks from his actual observation than Captain Burton repeated at second-hand from a Mormon met by him at Salt Lake. He said: "Some persons think that it [the Cheyenne language] would be incomplete without gesture, because the Indians use gestures constantly. But I have been assured that the language is in itself capable of bodying forth any idea to which one may wish to give utterance."

The story has been shared by travelers around the world that certain languages can't be clearly understood in the dark by the speakers themselves when they use their native tongue with each other. The proof of this is questionable; and when it's claimed, as it often has been, regarding some North American Indian tribes, it's completely untrue and should be attributed to the misunderstanding of travelers who, unfamiliar with the dialect, only see the natives when trying to make themselves understood by using a method they've found works with outsiders, or possibly when they're trying not to be overheard by others. Captain Burton, in his City of the Saints, specifically states that the Arapahos have a very limited vocabulary, spoken in a nearly unintelligible manner, and can barely talk among themselves in the dark. The reality is that their vocabulary is not limited at all, and they communicate with each other freely without any gestures whenever they want. The challenge in speaking or understanding their language comes from the many guttural and interrupted sounds that don’t lend themselves to external mouth and lip movements for articulation, and having light doesn’t help much for understanding when it comes to vocal expression, which, in many languages, can be observed as well as heard, as shown by the modern practice of artificial speech among the deaf-mute community. The corresponding claim that no white person ever learned Arapaho is also false. A member of Frémont's party learned the language back in 1842. Burton also recounts a story about a man who was sent among the Cheyennes to train as an interpreter, who returned in a week and proved his skills; all he did was perform the usual pantomime along with a series of grunts. He might as well have skipped the grunts because he was clearly just using sign language. Lieutenant Abert, in 1846-'47, made much more sensible observations from his firsthand experience than Captain Burton, who repeated secondhand information from a Mormon he met at Salt Lake. He stated: "Some people believe that it [the Cheyenne language] would be incomplete without gestures because the Indians use gestures all the time. But I have been told that the language itself can convey any idea that one wishes to express."

In fact, individuals of those American tribes specially instanced in these reports as unable to converse without gesture, often, in their domestic abandon, wrap themselves up in robes or blankets with only breathing holes before the nose, so that no part of the body is seen, and chatter away for hours, telling long stories. If in daylight they thus voluntarily deprive themselves of the possibility of making signs, it is clear that their preference for talks around the fire at night is explicable by very natural reasons wholly distinct from the one attributed. The inference, once carelessly made from the free use of gesture by some of the Shoshonian stock, that their tongue was too meager for use without signs, is refuted by the now ascertained fact that their vocabulary is remarkably copious and their parts of speech better differentiated than those of many people on whom no such stigma has been affixed. The proof of this was seen in the writer's experience, when Ouray, the head chief of the Utes, was at Washington, in the early part of 1880, and after an interview with the Secretary of the Interior made report of it to the rest of the delegation who had not been present. He spoke without pause in his own language for nearly an hour, in a monotone and without a single gesture. The reason for this depressed manner was undoubtedly because he was very sad at the result, involving loss of land and change of home; but the fact remains that full information was communicated on a complicated subject without the aid of a manual sign, and also without even such change of inflection of voice as is common among Europeans. All theories based upon the supposed poverty of American languages must be abandoned.

In fact, people from the American tribes mentioned in these reports, who are said to be unable to communicate without gestures, often wrap themselves in robes or blankets with just breathing holes for their noses, so that no part of their body is visible, and talk for hours, sharing long stories. If they voluntarily avoid making gestures in daylight, it’s clear that their preference for conversations around the fire at night is due to completely natural reasons that are different from what’s been suggested. The assumption, made carelessly from the frequent use of gestures by some of the Shoshone people, that their language was too limited to be used without signs, is contradicted by the fact that their vocabulary is actually quite extensive, and their parts of speech are better defined than those of many groups that don’t face such a stigma. This was evident in my experience when Ouray, the head chief of the Utes, visited Washington in early 1880. After meeting with the Secretary of the Interior, he reported back to the rest of the delegation who weren’t there. He spoke continuously in his own language for almost an hour, in a monotone and without a single gesture. His downcast demeanor was undoubtedly due to his sadness over the outcome, which involved losing land and changing homes; however, it remains true that he communicated a lot of information on a complex topic without any manual signs and without even the changes in voice pitch that are typical among Europeans. All theories that claim American languages are deficient must be discarded.

The grievous accusation against foreign people that they have no intelligible language is venerable and general. With the Greeks the term αγλωσσος, "tongueless," was used synonymous with βαρβαρος, "barbarian" of all who were not Greek. The name "Slav," assumed by a grand division of the Aryan family, means "the speaker," and is contradistinguished from the other peoples of the world, such as the Germans, who are called in Russian "Njemez," that is, "speechless." In Isaiah (xxxiii, 19) the Assyrians are called a people "of a stammering tongue, that one cannot understand." The common use of the expression [pg 316] "tongueless" and "speechless," so applied, has probably given rise, as Tylor suggests, to the mythical stories of actually speechless tribes of savages, and the considerations and instances above presented tend to discredit the many other accounts of languages which are incomplete without the help of gesture. The theory that sign language was in whole or in chief the original utterance of mankind would be strongly supported by conclusive evidence to the truth of such travelers' tales, but does not depend upon them. Nor, considering the immeasurable period during which, in accordance with modern geologic views, man has been on the earth, is it probable that any existing races can be found in which speech has not obviated the absolute necessity for gesture in communication among themselves. The signs survive for convenience, used together with oral language, and for special employment when language is unavailable.

The serious accusation against foreign people that they don’t have a clear language is an old and common idea. Among the Greeks, the term αγλωσσος, meaning "tongueless," was used interchangeably with βαρύβορος, meaning "barbarian," to describe anyone who wasn’t Greek. The name "Slav," adopted by a major group of the Aryan family, translates to "the speaker," distinguishing them from other peoples, like the Germans, who are referred to in Russian as "Njemez," meaning "speechless." In Isaiah (xxxiii, 19), the Assyrians are described as a people "of a stammering tongue, that one cannot understand." The frequent use of terms like "tongueless" and "speechless," as noted, likely contributed to the mythical tales of tribes that are actually unable to speak, and the points made above challenge many other accounts of languages that are considered incomplete without gestures. The idea that sign language was primarily or entirely mankind's original form of communication would gain strong support from convincing evidence backing such travelers' stories, but it does not rely solely on them. Moreover, given the immense period during which, according to modern geological theories, humans have been on Earth, it is unlikely that any existing races are found where speech hasn’t made gestures unnecessary for communication among themselves. The signs persist for convenience, used alongside spoken language and for specific situations when speech is not an option.

A comparison sometimes drawn between sign language and that of our Indians, founded on the statement of their common poverty in abstract expressions, is not just to either. This paper will be written in vain if it shall not suggest the capacities of gesture speech in that regard, and a deeper study into Indian tongues has shown that they are by no means so confined to the concrete as was once believed.

A comparison is sometimes made between sign language and that of our Native Americans, based on the idea that they both lack abstract expressions, but this isn't fair to either. This paper will be pointless if it doesn't highlight the potential of gesture-based communication in this context, and a closer look at Native languages has revealed that they are not as limited to the concrete as previously thought.

ITS ORIGIN FROM ONE TRIBE OR REGION.

Col. Richard I. Dodge, United States Army, whose long experience among the Indians entitles his opinion to great respect, says in a letter:

Col. Richard I. Dodge, United States Army, whose extensive experience with Native Americans gives his opinion significant weight, states in a letter:

"The embodiment of signs into a systematic language is, I believe, confined to the Indians of the Plains. Contiguous tribes gain, here and there, a greater or less knowledge of this language; these again extend the knowledge, diminished and probably perverted, to their neighbors, until almost all the Indian tribes of the United States east of the Sierras have some little smattering of it. The Plains Indians believe the Kiowas to have invented the sign language, and that by them its use was communicated to other Plains tribes. If this is correct, analogy would lead us to believe that those tribes most nearly in contact with the Kiowas would use it most fluently and correctly, the knowledge becoming less as the contact diminishes. Thus the Utes, though nearly contiguous (in territory) to the Plains Indians, have only the merest 'picked up' knowledge of this language, and never use it among themselves, simply because, they and the Plains tribes having been, since the memory of their oldest men, in a chronic state of war, there has been no social contact."

"The development of a sign language seems to be mostly unique to the Plains Indians. Nearby tribes occasionally pick up some knowledge of this language; they then pass it on, although usually altered and probably distorted, to their neighbors, until nearly all the Indian tribes in the United States east of the Sierras have some basic understanding of it. The Plains Indians think that the Kiowas created the sign language and shared it with other Plains tribes. If that’s true, it makes sense that the tribes closest to the Kiowas would use it the best, with their understanding fading the further away they are. For example, the Utes, despite being close in territory to the Plains Indians, have only a minimal understanding of this language and don’t use it among themselves because they have been in a constant state of conflict with the Plains tribes for as long as the oldest members can remember, leaving little opportunity for social interaction."

In another communication Colonel Dodge is still more definite:

In another message, Colonel Dodge is even more specific:

"The Plains Indians themselves believe the sign language was invented by the Kiowas, who holding an intermediate position between the Comanches, Tonkaways, Lipans, and other inhabitants of the vast plains of Texas, and the Pawnees, Sioux, Blackfeet, and other northern tribes, were the general go-betweens, trading with all, making peace or war [pg 317] with or for any or all. It is certain that the Kiowas are at present more universally proficient in this language than any other Plains tribe. It is also certain that the tribes farthest away from them and with whom they have least intercourse use it with least facility."

"The Plains Indians believe that the Kiowas created the sign language. The Kiowas, positioned between the Comanches, Tonkaways, Lipans, and other people from the vast Texas plains, and the Pawnees, Sioux, Blackfeet, and other northern tribes, acted as general mediators. They traded with everyone and facilitated peace or conflict[pg 317] on behalf of any or all. It's clear that the Kiowas are currently more skilled in this language than any other Plains tribe. It's also evident that the tribes farthest from them, with whom they interact the least, struggle to use it effectively."

Dr. William H. Corbusier, assistant surgeon United States Army, a valued contributor, gives information as follows:

Dr. William H. Corbusier, assistant surgeon in the United States Army, a valued contributor, provides the following information:

"The traditions of the Indians point toward the south as the direction from which the sign language came. They refer to the time when they did not use it; and each tribe say they learned it from those south of them. The Comanches, who acquired it in Mexico, taught it to the Arapahoes and Kiowas, and from these the Cheyennes learned it. The Sioux say that they had no knowledge of it before they crossed the Missouri River and came in contact with the Cheyennes, but have quite recently learned it from them. It would thus appear that the Plains Indians did not invent it, but finding it adapted to their wants adopted it as a convenient means of communicating with those whose language they did not understand, and it rapidly spread from tribe to tribe over the Plains. As the sign language came from Mexico, the Spaniards suggest themselves as the introducers of it on this continent. They are adepts in the use of signs. Cortez as he marched through Mexico would naturally have resorted to signs in communicating with the numerous tribes with which he came in contract. Finding them very necessary, one sign after another would suggest itself and be adopted by Spaniards and Indians, and, as the former advanced, one tribe after another would learn to use them. The Indians on the Plains, finding them so useful, preserved them and each tribe modified them to suit their convenience, but the signs remained essentially the same. The Shoshones took the sign language with them as they moved northwest, and a few of the Piutes may have learned it from them, but the Piutes as a tribe do not use it."

"The traditions of the Native American tribes suggest that the sign language originated from the south. They mention a time when they didn’t use it, and each tribe claims they learned it from tribes further south. The Comanches, who picked it up in Mexico, taught it to the Arapahoes and Kiowas, and then the Cheyennes learned it from them. The Sioux say they had no knowledge of it before crossing the Missouri River and encountering the Cheyennes, but they have recently picked it up from them. This indicates that the Plains Indians didn’t invent the language but found it useful for communicating with those whose languages they didn’t understand, leading to its rapid spread among the tribes of the Plains. Since the sign language came from Mexico, it’s likely that the Spaniards introduced it to this continent. They are skilled at using signs. As Cortez marched through Mexico, he likely used signs to communicate with the many tribes he encountered. Finding them essential, one sign after another would come to mind and be adopted by both Spaniards and Indians, and as the Spaniards moved further, more tribes would learn these signs. The Plains Indians, recognizing their usefulness, kept them, with each tribe adapting them for their own convenience, though the signs remained largely the same. The Shoshones carried the sign language with them as they migrated northwest, and some of the Piutes may have learned it from them, although the Piutes as a tribe do not use it."

Mr. Ben. Clarke, the respected and skillful interpreter at Fort Reno writes to the same general effect:

Mr. Ben Clarke, the respected and skilled interpreter at Fort Reno, writes to the same general effect:

"The Cheyennes think that the sign language used by the Cheyennes, Arapahoes, Ogallala and Brulé Sioux, Kiowas, and Comanches originated with the Kiowas. It is a tradition that, many years ago, when the Northern Indians were still without horses, the Kiowas often raided among the Mexican Indians and captured droves of horses on these trips. The Northern Plains Indians used to journey to them and trade for horses. The Kiowas were already proficient in signs, and the others learned from them. It was the journeying to the South that finally divided the Cheyennes, making the Northern and Southern Cheyennes. The same may be said of the Arapahoes. That the Kiowas were the first sign talkers is only a tradition, but as a tribe they are now considered to be the best or most thorough of the Plains Indians."

"The Cheyennes believe that the sign language used by the Cheyennes, Arapahoes, Ogallala and Brulé Sioux, Kiowas, and Comanches originated with the Kiowas. According to tradition, many years ago, when the Northern Indians didn’t have horses, the Kiowas frequently raided Mexican Indians and captured large numbers of horses during these trips. The Northern Plains Indians would travel to them to trade for horses. The Kiowas were already skilled in sign language, and the others learned from them. It was the journey to the South that ultimately split the Cheyennes into Northern and Southern groups. The same can be said for the Arapahoes. While it's just a tradition that the Kiowas were the first to use sign language, as a tribe, they are now considered to be the most proficient among the Plains Indians."

Without engaging in any controversy on this subject it may be noticed that the theory advanced supposes a comparatively recent origin of sign [pg 318] language from one tribe and one region, whereas, so far as can be traced, the conditions favorable to a sign language existed very long ago and were co-extensive with the territory of North America occupied by any of the tribes. To avoid repetition reference is made to the discussion below under the heads of universality, antiquity, identity, and permanence. At this point it is only desired to call attention to the ancient prevalence of signs among tribes such as the Iroquois, Wyandot, Ojibwa, and at least three generations back among the Crees beyond our northern boundary and the Mandans and other far-northern Dakotas, not likely at that time to have had communication, even through intertribal channels, with the Kaiowas. It is also difficult to understand how their signs would have in that manner reached the Kutchin of Eastern Alaska and the Kutine and Selish of British Columbia, who use signs now. At the same time due consideration must be given to the great change in the intercommunication of tribes, produced by the importation of the horse, by which the habits of those Indians now, but not very anciently, inhabiting the Plains were entirely changed. It is probable that a sign language before existing became, contemporaneously with nomadic life, cultivated and enriched.

Without getting into any debate about this topic, it’s worth noting that the theory proposed suggests a relatively recent origin of sign language coming from one tribe in one area. However, as far as we can trace it, the conditions that favored sign language have existed for a very long time and were widespread throughout the territories of North America occupied by various tribes. To avoid repeating ourselves, we’ll refer to the discussion below under the topics of universality, antiquity, identity, and permanence. Here, we simply want to highlight the ancient use of signs among tribes like the Iroquois, Wyandot, Ojibwa, and at least three generations ago among the Crees beyond our northern border, as well as the Mandans and other northern Dakotas, who likely hadn’t communicated at that time, even through intertribal channels, with the Kaiowas. It's also hard to understand how their signs could have reached the Kutchin of Eastern Alaska and the Kutine and Selish of British Columbia, who use signs today. At the same time, we must consider the significant changes in intertribal communication brought about by the introduction of the horse, which completely transformed the lives of those Plains Indians who are now, although not very recently, living there. It’s likely that a sign language that existed earlier became more developed and enriched alongside the nomadic lifestyle.

As regards the Spanish origin suggested, there is ample evidence that the Spaniards met signs in their early explorations north of and in the northern parts of Mexico, and availed themselves of them but did not introduce them. It is believed also that the elaborate picture writing of Mexico was founded on gesture signs.

As for the suggested Spanish origin, there's plenty of evidence that the Spaniards encountered signs during their early explorations north of and in northern Mexico. They made use of these signs but did not introduce them. It's also thought that the detailed picture writing of Mexico was based on gesture signs.

With reference to the statement that the Kaiowas are the most expert sign talkers of the Plains, a number of authorities and correspondents give the precedence to the Cheyennes, and an equal number to the Arapahos. Probably the accident of meeting specially skillful talkers in the several tribes visited influences such opinions.

With regard to the claim that the Kaiowas are the best sign talkers of the Plains, several experts and commentators give the edge to the Cheyennes, while an equal number favor the Arapahos. It's likely that coming across particularly skilled sign talkers in the different tribes visited shapes these opinions.

The writer's experience, both of the Utes and Pai-Utes, is different from the above statement respecting the absence of signs among them. They not only use their own signs but fully understand the difference between the signs regarded as their own and those of the Kaiowas. On special examination they understood some of the latter only as words of a foreign language interpolated in an oral conversation would be comprehended from the context, and others they would recognize as having seen before among other tribes without adoption. The same is true regarding the Brulé Sioux, as was clearly expressed by Medicine Bull, their chief. The Pimas, Papagos, and Maricopas examined had a copious sign language, yet were not familiar with many Kaiowa signs presented to them.

The writer's experience with the Utes and Pai-Utes differs from the earlier statement about their lack of signs. They not only have their own signs but also understand the difference between their own signs and those of the Kaiowas. Upon closer examination, they recognized some Kaiowa signs just like words from a foreign language can be understood through context during a conversation, while others they identified as signs they had seen among various tribes without adopting them. The same holds true for the Brulé Sioux, as clearly indicated by their chief, Medicine Bull. The Pimas, Papagos, and Maricopas that were examined had an extensive sign language but were unfamiliar with many of the Kaiowa signs shown to them.

Instead of referring to a time past when they did not use signs, the Indians examined by the writer and by most of his correspondents speak of a time when they and their fathers used it more freely and copiously than at present, its disuse being from causes before mentioned. It, however, may be true in some cases that a tribe, having been for a long time in contact only with others the dialect of which was so nearly [pg 319] akin as to be comprehensible, or from any reason being separated from those of a strange speech, discontinued sign language for a time, and then upon migration or forced removal came into circumstances where it was useful, and revived it. It is asserted that some of the Muskoki and the Ponkas now in the Indian Territory never saw sign language until they arrived there. Yet there is some evidence that the Muskoki did use signs a century ago, and some of the Ponkas still remaining on their old homes on the Missouri remember it and have given their knowledge to an accurate correspondent, Rev. J.O. Dorsey, though for many years they have not been in circumstances to require its employment.

Instead of talking about a time long ago when they didn't use signs, the Indians studied by the author and most of his contacts mention a time when they and their ancestors used it more freely and abundantly than they do now, with its decline being due to the reasons previously mentioned. However, it may be true in some cases that a tribe, having been in contact for a long time only with others whose dialect was similar enough to understand, or for any reason being cut off from those with a different language, stopped using sign language for a while. Then, upon migrating or being relocated, they found themselves in situations where it became useful and revived it. It’s claimed that some of the Muskoki and the Ponkas now in Indian Territory never encountered sign language until they got there. Yet, there’s some evidence that the Muskoki did use signs a century ago, and some of the Ponkas still living in their old homes in Missouri remember it and have shared their knowledge with an accurate correspondent, Rev. J.O. Dorsey, even though they haven’t been in situations that required its use for many years.

Perhaps the most salutary criticism to be offered regarding the theory would be in the form of a query whether sign language has ever been invented by any one body of people at any one time, and whether it is not simply a phase in evolution, surviving and reviving when needed. Criticism on this subject is made reluctantly, as it would be highly interesting to determine that sign language on this continent came from a particular stock, and to ascertain that stock. Such research would be similar to that into the Aryan and Semitic sources to which many modern languages have been traced backwards from existing varieties, and if there appear to be existing varieties in signs their roots may still be found to be sui generis. The possibility that the discrepancy between signs was formerly greater than at present will receive attention in discussing the distinction between the identity of signs and their common use as an art. It is sufficient to add now that not only does the burden of proof rest unfavorably upon the attempt to establish one parent stock for sign language in North America, but it also comes under the stigma now fastened upon the immemorial effort to name and locate the original oral speech of man. It is only next in difficulty to the old persistent determination to decide upon the origin of the whole Indian "race," in which most peoples of antiquity in the eastern hemisphere, including the lost tribes of Israel, the Gipsies, and the Welsh, have figured conspicuously as putative parents.

Maybe the most helpful critique of the theory would be to ask whether sign language has ever been created by a single group of people at a specific time, and whether it simply evolves, surviving and reviving as needed. Criticism on this topic is given hesitantly, as it would be fascinating to find out that sign language in this region originated from a particular source and to identify that source. Such research would be similar to exploring the Aryan and Semitic roots that many modern languages have been traced back to, and if there are different sign varieties, their origins may still turn out to be sui generis. The possibility that the differences between signs were greater in the past than they are now will be addressed when discussing the distinction between the identity of signs and their common use as a form of expression. It’s worth mentioning that the burden of proof is heavily against the idea of establishing a single parent source for sign language in North America, and it also carries the same stigma attached to the long-standing effort to identify and locate the original spoken language of humans. It’s only slightly less challenging than the persistent quest to determine the origin of the entire "Indian" "race," in which many ancient peoples from the eastern hemisphere, including the lost tribes of Israel, the Gypsies, and the Welsh, have been prominently suggested as possible ancestors.

IS THE INDIAN SYSTEM SPECIAL AND PECULIAR?

This inquiry is closely connected with the last. If the system of signs was invented here in the correct sense of that term, and by a known and existing tribe, it is probable that it would not be found prevailing in any important degree where the influence of the inventors could not readily have penetrated. An affirmative answer to the question also presupposes the same answer to another question, viz, whether there is any one uniform system among the North American Indians which can therefore be compared with any other system. This last inquiry will be considered in its order. In comparing the system as a whole with others, the latter are naturally divided into signs of speaking men foreign to America and those of deaf-mutes.

This inquiry is closely related to the previous one. If the system of signs was truly invented here by a known and existing tribe, it’s likely that it wouldn’t be widely found where the creators' influence couldn’t easily reach. An affirmative answer to this question also assumes a yes to another question: whether there is one consistent system among the North American Indians that can be compared with any other system. This last question will be addressed in due course. When comparing the system as a whole with others, the latter are naturally divided into signs of speaking people from outside America and those used by deaf-mutes.

[pg 320]

COMPARISONS WITH FOREIGN SIGNS.

The generalization of Tylor that "gesture language is substantially the same among savage tribes all over the world," interpreted by his remarks in another connection, is understood as referring to their common use of signs, and of signs formed on the same principles, but not of precisely the same signs to express the same ideas. In this sense of the generalization the result of the writer's study not only sustains it, but shows a surprising number of signs for the same idea which are substantially identical, not only among savage tribes, but among all peoples that use gesture signs with any freedom. Men, in groping for a mode of communication with each other, and using the same general methods, have been under many varying conditions and circumstances which have determined differently many conceptions and their semiotic execution, but there have also been many of both which were similar. Our Indians have no special superstition concerning the evil-eye like the Italians, nor have they been long familiar with the jackass so as to make him emblematical of stupidity; therefore signs for these concepts are not cisatlantic, but even in this paper many are shown which are substantially in common between our Indians and Italians. The large collection already obtained, but not now published, shows many others identical, not only with those of the Italians and the classic Greeks and Romans, but of other peoples of the Old World, both savage and civilized. The generic uniformity is obvious, while the occasion of specific varieties can be readily understood.

The general idea from Tylor that "gesture language is pretty much the same among primitive tribes across the globe," based on his comments in another context, refers to their shared use of signs that are created based on similar principles, but not exactly the same signs to convey the same ideas. In this interpretation of the general idea, the findings from this writer's research not only support it, but also reveal a surprising number of signs for the same concept that are largely identical, not only among primitive tribes but also among all people who use gesture signs freely. As humans strive to communicate with one another, using similar general methods, they have experienced many different conditions and circumstances that have shaped various ideas and how they express them, but there have also been many cases of similarity. Our Native Americans don't have a specific superstition about the evil eye like the Italians do, nor have they been familiar with the donkey long enough to symbolize stupidity; so signs for these concepts aren't found here, but this paper does present many that are significantly shared between our Native Americans and Italians. The extensive collection already gathered, though not published yet, includes many more that are identical not just with those of the Italians and the classical Greeks and Romans, but also with other peoples from the Old World, both primitive and civilized. The overall similarity is clear, while the reasons for specific differences can be easily understood.

COMPARISON WITH DEAF-MUTE SIGNS.

The Indians who have been shown over the civilized East have often succeeded in holding intercourse, by means of their invention and application of principles in what may be called the voiceless mother utterance, with white deaf-mutes, who surely have no semiotic code more nearly connected with that attributed to the plain-roamers than is derived from their common humanity. They showed the greatest pleasure in meeting deaf-mutes, precisely as travelers in a foreign country are rejoiced to meet persons speaking their language, with whom they can hold direct communication without the tiresome and often suspected medium of an interpreter. When they met together they were found to pursue the same course as that noticed at the meeting of deaf-mutes who were either not instructed in any methodical dialect or who had received such instruction by different methods. They often disagreed in the signs at first presented, but soon understood them, and finished by adopting some in mutual compromise, which proved to be those most strikingly appropriate, graceful, and convenient; but there still remained in some cases a plurality of fitting signs for the same idea or object. On one of the most interesting of these occasions, at the Pennsylvania Institution for the Deaf and Dumb, in 1873, it was remarked that the signs of the deaf-mutes were much more readily understood [pg 321] by the Indians, who were Absaroka or Crows, Arapahos, and Cheyennes, than were theirs by the deaf-mutes, and that the latter greatly excelled in pantomimic effect. This need not be surprising when it is considered that what is to the Indian a mere adjunct or accomplishment is to the deaf-mute the natural mode of utterance, and that there is still greater freedom from the trammel of translating words into action—instead of acting the ideas themselves—when, the sound of words being unknown, they remain still as they originated, but another kind of sign, even after the art of reading is acquired, and do not become entities as with us. The "action, action, action," of Demosthenes is their only oratory, not the mere heightening of it, however valuable.

The Native Americans who have been introduced to the more developed Eastern cultures have often been able to communicate with white deaf-mutes using their own unique signs and principles, which can be described as a kind of universal language. This connection seems to come from a shared human experience rather than any specific coded language. They expressed great joy in meeting deaf-mutes, much like travelers in a foreign land feel happy to find someone who speaks their language, allowing for direct interaction without needing a potentially unreliable interpreter. When they gathered, their interactions resembled those seen when deaf-mutes, either untrained or trained in varied methods, come together. Initially, they might have disagreed on the signs being used, but they quickly began to understand each other and ended up agreeing on signs that were the most expressive, elegant, and practical; however, in some cases, there were still multiple suitable signs for the same concept or item. One particularly fascinating event took place at the Pennsylvania Institution for the Deaf and Dumb in 1873, where it was noted that the signs used by the deaf-mutes were more easily understood by the Native Americans, who were Absaroka or Crows, Arapahos, and Cheyennes, than vice versa. Additionally, the deaf-mutes excelled in their use of pantomime. This might not be surprising considering that what is a simple skill for the Native American is a natural form of communication for the deaf-mute. They experience even greater freedom in expressing ideas without having to translate words into actions—given that they cannot hear words to begin with, their signs are original and do not become fixed in the way spoken language does. For them, "action, action, action," much like Demosthenes’ oratory, forms their primary mode of expression, rather than just embellishing it, no matter how valuable that might be. [pg 321]

On March 6, 1880, the writer had an interesting experience in taking to the National Deaf-Mute College at Washington seven Utes (which tribe, according to report, is unacquainted with sign language), among whom were Augustin, Alejandro, Jakonik, Severio, and Wash. By the kind attention of President Gallaudet a thorough test was given, an equal number of deaf-mute pupils being placed in communication with the Indians, alternating with them both in making individual signs and in telling narratives in gesture, which were afterwards interpreted in speech by the Ute interpreter and the officers of the college. Notes of a few of them were taken, as follows:

On March 6, 1880, the writer had an intriguing experience taking seven Utes to the National Deaf-Mute College in Washington (this tribe, reportedly, is unfamiliar with sign language), including Augustin, Alejandro, Jakonik, Severio, and Wash. Thanks to the kind efforts of President Gallaudet University, a thorough test was conducted, where an equal number of deaf-mute students communicated with the Indians, alternating between making individual signs and telling stories through gestures, which were later interpreted into spoken language by the Ute interpreter and the college officials. Notes from some of these interactions were taken, as follows:

Among the signs was that for squirrel, given by a deaf-mute. The right hand was placed over and facing the left, and about four inches above the latter, to show the height of the animal; then the two hands were held edgewise and horizontally in front, about eight inches apart (showing length); then imitating the grasping of a small object and biting it rapidly with the incisors, the extended index was pointed upward and forward (in a tree).

Among the signs was the one for squirrel, demonstrated by a deaf-mute. The right hand was placed over and facing the left, about four inches above it, to indicate the height of the animal; then the two hands were held edgewise and horizontally in front, about eight inches apart (showing length); next, mimicking the action of grasping a small object and quickly biting it with the front teeth, the extended index finger was pointed upward and forward (in a tree).

This was not understood, as the Utes have no sign for the tree squirrel, the arboreal animal not being now found in their region.

This was not understood, as the Utes have no word for the tree squirrel, since that tree-dwelling animal is no longer found in their area.

Deaf-mute sign for jack-rabbit: The first two fingers of each hand extended (the remaining fingers and thumbs closed) were placed on either side of the head, pointing upward; then arching the hands, palm down, quick, interrupted, jumping movements forward were made.

Deaf-mute sign for jack-rabbit: The first two fingers of each hand extended (with the rest of the fingers and thumbs closed) are placed on either side of the head, pointing upward; then, bending the hands, palm down, quick, jerky, jumping movements forward are made.

This was readily understood.

This was easily understood.

The signs for the following narrative were given by a deaf-mute: When he was a boy he mounted a horse without either bridle or saddle, and as the horse began to go he grasped him by the neck for support; a dog flew at the horse, began to bark, when the rider was thrown off and considerably hurt.

The signs for the following story were provided by a deaf-mute: When he was a kid, he got on a horse without a bridle or saddle, and as the horse started moving, he grabbed its neck for balance; a dog rushed at the horse and started barking, which caused the rider to be thrown off and get hurt pretty badly.

In this the sign for dog was as follows: Pass the arched hand forward from the lower part of the face, to illustrate elongated nose and mouth, then with both forefingers extended, remaining fingers and thumbs closed, place them upon either side of the lower jaw, pointing upward, to show lower canines, at the same time accompanying the gesture with an expression of withdrawing the lips so as to show the teeth snarling; [pg 322] then, with the fingers of the right hand extended and separated throw them quickly forward and slightly upward (voice or talking).

In this, the sign for dog was like this: Move your arched hand forward from the lower part of your face to represent the long nose and mouth. Then, with both index fingers extended and the other fingers and thumbs closed, place them on either side of the lower jaw pointing upwards to represent the lower canines. At the same time, make a facial expression that shows your lips pulling back to reveal snarling teeth; [pg 322] then, with the fingers of your right hand extended and apart, quickly move them forward and slightly upward (voice or talking).

This sign was understood to mean bear, as that for dog is different among the Utes, i.e., by merely showing the height of the dog and pushing the flat hand forward, finger-tips first.

This sign was understood to mean bear, since the sign for dog is different among the Utes, i.e., by simply indicating the dog's height and pushing the flat hand forward, fingertips first.

Another deaf-mute gestured to tell that when he was a boy he went to a melon-field, tapped several melons, finding them to be green or unripe; finally reaching a good one he took his knife, cut a slice, and ate it. A man made his appearance on horseback, entered the patch on foot, found the cut melon, and detecting the thief, threw the melon towards him, hitting him in the back, whereupon he ran away crying. The man mounted and rode off in an opposite direction.

Another deaf-mute used gestures to explain that when he was a kid, he went to a melon field, tapped several melons, finding them to be green or unripe; finally, he found a good one, took out his knife, cut a slice, and ate it. A man on horseback showed up, got off his horse, found the cut melon, and, realizing there was a thief, threw the melon at him, hitting him in the back, causing him to run away crying. The man got back on his horse and rode off in the opposite direction.

All of these signs were readily comprehended, although some of the Indians varied very slightly in their translation.

All of these signs were easily understood, although some of the Indians had slight variations in their translations.

When the Indians were asked whether, if they (the deaf-mutes) were to come to the Ute country they would be scalped, the answer was given, "Nothing would be done to you; but we would be friends," as follows:

When the Indians were asked if the deaf-mutes would be scalped if they came to the Ute territory, the response was, "Nothing would happen to you; we would be friends," as follows:

The palm of the right hand was brushed toward the right over that of the left (nothing), and the right hand made to grasp the palm of the left, thumbs extended over and lying upon the back of the opposing hand.

The palm of the right hand was moved to the right over that of the left (nothing), and the right hand reached out to grab the palm of the left, with the thumbs resting on the back of the other hand.

This was readily understood by the deaf-mutes.

This was easily understood by the deaf-mutes.

Deaf-mute sign of milking a cow and drinking the milk was fully and quickly understood.

Deaf-mute gestures for milking a cow and drinking the milk were easily and quickly understood.

The narrative of a boy going to an apple-tree, hunting for ripe fruit and filling his pockets, being surprised by the owner and hit upon the head with a stone, was much appreciated by the Indians and completely understood.

The story of a boy going to an apple tree, looking for ripe fruit and filling his pockets, getting caught by the owner and getting hit on the head with a stone, was well-liked by the Indians and totally got the point.

A deaf-mute asked Alejandro how long it took him to come to Washington from his country. He replied by placing the index and second finger of the right hand astride the extended forefinger (others closed) of the left; then elevating the fingers of the left hand (except thumb and forefinger) back forward (three); then extending the fingers of both hands and bringing them to a point, thumbs resting on palmar sides and extended, placing the hands in front of the body, the tips opposite the opposing wrist, and about four inches apart; then, revolving them in imitation of wheels, he elevated the extended forefinger of the left hand (one); then placing the extended flat hands, thumbs touching, the backs sloping downward towards the respective right and left sides, like the roof of a house; then repeating the sign of wheels as in the preceding, after which the left hand was extended before the body, fingers toward the right, horizontal, palm down and slightly arched, the right wrist held under it, the fingers extending upward beyond it, and quickly and repeatedly snapped upward (smoke); the last three signs being covered—wagon—smoke, i.e., cars; then elevating four fingers of the left hand (four).

A deaf-mute asked Alejandro how long it took him to get to Washington from his country. He responded by placing his right hand’s index and middle fingers over the extended forefinger of his left hand (with the other fingers closed). Then, he lifted the fingers of his left hand (except for the thumb and forefinger) back and forward (three). Next, he extended the fingers of both hands and brought them together, with the thumbs resting on the palms and extended, positioning his hands in front of his body, the tips opposite each other and about four inches apart. He then rotated them like wheels and raised the extended forefinger of his left hand (one). After that, he placed his flat hands together, thumbs touching, with the backs sloping downward toward the right and left sides, like a roof. He repeated the wheel gesture as before, then extended his left hand in front of him, fingers pointing right, horizontal, palm down and slightly arched, with the right wrist underneath it, fingers extending upward beyond it, and quickly snapping upward (smoke). The last three signs were covered—wagon—smoke, i.e., cars; then he lifted four fingers of his left hand (four).

Translation.—Traveled three days on horseback, one in a wagon, and four in the cars.

Translation.—Traveled three days on horseback, one in a wagon, and four by train.

[pg 323]

The deaf-mutes understood all but the sign for wheel, which they make as a large circle, with one hand.

The deaf-mutes understood everything except for the sign for wheel, which they make as a large circle with one hand.

Another example: A deaf-mute pretended to hunt something; found birds, took his bow and arrows and killed several.

Another example: A deaf-mute pretended to hunt something; he found birds, took his bow and arrows, and killed several.

This was fully understood.

This was completely understood.

A narrative given by Alejandro was also understood by the deaf-mutes, to the effect that he made search for deer, shot one with a gun, killed and skinned it, and packed it up.

A story told by Alejandro was also understood by the deaf-mutes, explaining that he went looking for deer, shot one with a gun, killed it, skinned it, and packed it up.

It will be observed that many of the above signs admitted of and were expressed by pantomime, yet that was not the case with all that were made. President Gallaudet made also some remarks in gesture which were understood by the Indians, yet were not strictly pantomimic.

It can be seen that many of the signs mentioned above could be shown and conveyed through pantomime, but that wasn't true for all of them. President Gallaudet University also used some gestures that the Indians understood, even though they weren't exactly pantomimes.

The opinion of all present at the test was that two intelligent mimes would seldom fail of mutual understanding, their attention being exclusively directed to the expression of thoughts by the means of comprehension and reply equally possessed by both, without the mental confusion of conventional sounds only intelligible to one.

The consensus among everyone at the test was that two smart mimes would rarely struggle to understand each other, as their focus was entirely on expressing thoughts through a shared understanding and response, without the mental clutter of conventional sounds that only one of them could comprehend.

A large collection has been made of natural deaf-mute signs, and also of those more conventional, which have been collated with those of the several tribes of Indians. Many of them show marked similarity, not only in principle but often in detail.

A large collection has been created of natural deaf-mute signs, as well as those that are more conventional, which have been compared with those from various tribes of Indigenous peoples. Many of them show significant similarities, not only in principle but often in detail.


The result of the studies so far as prosecuted is that what is called the sign language of Indians is not, properly speaking, one language, but that it and the gesture systems of deaf-mutes and of all peoples constitute together one language—the gesture speech of mankind—of which each system is a dialect.

The findings from the studies conducted so far show that what is referred to as the sign language of Indigenous people is not, strictly speaking, a single language. Instead, it, along with the gesture systems of deaf-mutes and people from all cultures, together forms one language—the gesture communication of humanity—where each system represents a dialect.

TO WHAT EXTENT PREVALENT AS A SYSTEM.

The assertion has been made by many writers, and is currently repeated by Indian traders and some Army officers, that all the tribes of North America have long had and still use a common and identical sign language, in which they can communicate freely without oral assistance. Although this remarkable statement is at variance with some of the principles of the formation and use of signs set forth by Dr. E.B. Tylor, whose admirable chapters on gesture speech in his Researches into the Early History of Mankind have in a great degree prompted the present inquiries, that eminent authority did not see fit to discredit it. He repeats the report as he received it, in the words that "the same signs serve as a medium of converse from Hudson Bay to the Gulf of Mexico." Its truth or falsity can only be established by careful comparison of lists or vocabularies of signs taken under test conditions at widely different times and places. For this purpose lists have been collated by the writer, taken in different parts of the country at several dates, from the last century to the last month, comprising together several thousand signs, many of them, however, being mere variants or [pg 324] synonyms for the same object or quality, some being repetitions of others and some of small value from uncertainty in description or authority, or both.

Many writers have claimed, and this is still being echoed by Indian traders and some Army officers, that all the tribes of North America have long shared and still use a common and identical sign language that allows them to communicate freely without speaking. While this impressive statement conflicts with some principles about signs outlined by Dr. E.B. Taylor, whose excellent chapters on gesture speech in his Researches into the Early History of Mankind significantly inspired the current inquiries, this respected authority did not dismiss it. He reiterated the report as he received it, stating that "the same signs serve as a medium of converse from Hudson Bay to the Gulf of Mexico." The truth or falsehood of this claim can only be determined by carefully comparing lists or vocabularies of signs gathered under controlled conditions across different times and locations. To achieve this, the writer has compiled lists taken from various parts of the country at several times, ranging from the last century to the last month, encompassing several thousand signs. However, many of these are simply variations or [pg 324] synonyms for the same object or quality, some are repetitions of others, and some hold little value due to uncertainty in their description or authority, or both.

ONCE PROBABLY UNIVERSAL IN NORTH AMERICA.

The conclusion reached from the researches made is to the effect that before the changes wrought by the Columbian discovery the use of gesture illustrated the remark of Quintilian upon the same subject (l. xi, c. 3) that "In tanta per omnes gentes nationesque linguæ diversitate hic mihi omnium hominum communis sermo videatur."

The conclusion from the research conducted is that before the changes brought about by the Columbian discovery, the use of gesture reflected Quintilian's observation on the same topic (l. xi, c. 3) that "In tanta per omnes gentes nationesque linguæ diversitate hic mihi omnium hominum communis sermo videatur."

Quotations may be taken from some old authorities referring to widely separated regions. The Indians of Tampa Bay, identified with the Timucua, met by Cabeça de Vaca in 1528, were active in the use of signs, and in his journeying for eight subsequent years, probably through Texas and Mexico, he remarks that he passed through many dissimilar tongues, but that he questioned and received the answers of the Indians by signs "just as if they spoke our language and we theirs." Michaëlius, writing in 1628, says of the Algonkins on or near the Hudson River: "For purposes of trading as much was done by signs with the thumb and fingers as by speaking." In Bossu's Travels through that part of North America formerly called Louisiana, London, 1771 (Forster's translation), an account is given of Monsieur de Belle-Isle some years previously captured by the Atak-apa, who remained with them two years and "conversed in their pantomimes with them." He was rescued by Governor Bienville and was sufficiently expert in the sign language to interpret between Bienville and the tribe. In Bushmann's Spuren, p. 424, there is a reference to the "Accocessaws on the west side of the Colorado, two hundred miles southwest of Nacogdoches," who use thumb signs which they understand: "Theilen sich aber auch durch Daum-Zeichen mit, die sie alle verstehen."

Quotations may be taken from some old authorities referring to widely separated regions. The Indians of Tampa Bay, associated with the Timucua, met by Cabeça de Vaca in 1528, were active in using signs. In his travels over the next eight years, likely through Texas and Mexico, he noted that he encountered many different languages, but he questioned and received answers from the Indians through signs "just like they spoke our language and we spoke theirs." Michaëlius, writing in 1628, speaks of the Algonquins near the Hudson River: "For trading purposes, a lot of communication was done through signs using the thumb and fingers as much as through spoken words." In Bossu's Travels through that part of North America formerly called Louisiana, London, 1771 (Forster's translation), there is an account of Monsieur de Belle-Isle, who was captured by the Atakapa years earlier and stayed with them for two years, "communicating in their gestures." He was rescued by Governor Bienville and was skilled enough in sign language to translate between Bienville and the tribe. In Bushmann's Spuren, p. 424, there is a reference to the "Accocessaws on the west side of the Colorado, two hundred miles southwest of Nacogdoches," who use thumb signs that they all understand: "Theilen sich aber auch durch Daum-Zeichen mit, die sie alle verstehen."

Omitting many authorities, and for brevity allowing a break in the continuity of time, reference may be made to the statement in Major Long's expedition of 1819, concerning the Arapahos, Kaiowas, Ietans, and Cheyennes, to the effect that, being ignorant of each other's languages, many of them when they met would communicate by means of signs, and would thus maintain a conversation without the least difficulty or interruption. A list of the tribes reported upon by Prince Maximilian von Wied-Neuweid, in 1832-'34, appears elsewhere in this paper. In Frémont's expedition of 1844 special and repeated allusion is made to the expertness of the Pai-Utes in signs, which is contradictory to the statement above made by correspondents. The same is mentioned regarding a band of Shoshonis met near the summit of the Sierra Nevada, and one of "Diggers," probably Chemehuevas, encountered on a tributary of the Rio Virgen.

Omitting many sources and briefly skipping over the timeline, we can refer to the account in Major Long's expedition of 1819 concerning the Arapahos, Kaiowas, Ietans, and Cheyennes. It notes that, since they didn’t understand each other's languages, many of them would use sign language to communicate when they met, allowing them to have conversations without any difficulty or interruptions. A list of the tribes that Prince Maximilian von Wied-Neuweid reported on during 1832-1834 is included elsewhere in this paper. In Frémont's 1844 expedition, there are specific and repeated mentions of the Pai-Utes' expertise in sign language, which contradicts the previous statements from correspondents. The same observation is made regarding a band of Shoshonis encountered near the summit of the Sierra Nevada, and one of the "Diggers," likely Chemehuevas, met along a tributary of the Rio Virgen.

Ruxton, in his Adventures in Mexico and the Rocky Mountains, New York, 1848, p. 278, sums up his experience with regard to the Western [pg 325] tribes so well as to require quotation: "The language of signs is so perfectly understood in the Western country, and the Indians themselves are such admirable pantomimists, that, after a little use, no difficulty whatever exists in carrying on a conversation by such a channel; and there are few mountain men who are at a loss in thoroughly understanding and making themselves intelligible by signs alone, although they neither speak nor understand a word of the Indian tongue."

Ruxton, in his Adventures in Mexico and the Rocky Mountains, New York, 1848, p. 278, sums up his experience with the Western [pg 325] tribes so well that it deserves quoting: "The language of signs is so well understood in the West, and the Indians are such skilled pantomimes, that after a little practice, it becomes very easy to have a conversation this way; and there are few mountain men who struggle to understand and communicate using only signs, even if they don't speak or understand any of the Indian language."

Passing to the correspondents of the writer from remote parts of North America, it is important to notice that Mr. J.W. Powell, Indian superintendent, reports the use of sign language among the Kutine, and Mr. James Lenihan, Indian agent, among the Selish, both tribes of British Columbia. The Very Rev. Edward Jacker, while contributing information upon the present use of gesture language among the Ojibwas of Lake Superior, mentions that it has fallen into comparative neglect because for three generations they had not been in contact with tribes of a different speech. Dr. Francis H. Atkins, acting assistant surgeon, United States Army, in forwarding a contribution of signs of the Mescalero Apaches remarks: "I think it probable that they have used sign language rather less than many other Indians. They do not seem to use it to any extent at home, and abroad the only tribes they were likely to come into contact with were the Navajos, the Lipans of old Mexico, and the Comanches. Probably the last have been almost alone their visiting neighbors. They have also seen the Pueblos a little, these appearing to be, like the Phœnicians of old, the traders of this region." He also alludes to the effect of the Spanish, or rather lingua Mexicana, upon all the Southern tribes and, indeed, upon those as far north as the Utes, by which recourse to signs is now rendered less necessary.

Passing to the reports from the writer’s correspondents in remote parts of North America, it's important to note that Mr. J.W. Powell, an Indian superintendent, mentions the use of sign language among the Kutine tribe, and Mr. James Lenihan, an Indian agent, notes it among the Selish tribe, both of British Columbia. The Very Rev. Edward Jacker, while providing information about the current use of gesture language among the Ojibwas of Lake Superior, points out that it has been largely neglected because they haven’t interacted with tribes speaking different languages for three generations. Dr. Francis H. Atkins, acting assistant surgeon in the United States Army, in sharing a collection of signs from the Mescalero Apaches, observes: "I think it’s likely that they have used sign language less than many other Native Americans. They don’t seem to use it much at home, and the only tribes they would have interacted with were the Navajos, the Lipans from old Mexico, and the Comanches. Most likely, the Comanches have been their primary visiting neighbors. They’ve also had some contact with the Pueblos, who appear to be, like the ancient Phoenicians, the traders in this region." He also mentions the influence of Spanish, or rather lingua Mexicana, on all the Southern tribes, and indeed, on tribes as far north as the Utes, making the use of signs less necessary now.

Before leaving this particular topic it is proper to admit that, while there is not only recorded testimony to the past use of gesture signs by several tribes of the Iroquoian and Algonkian families, but evidence that it still remains, it is, however, noticeable that these families when met by their first visitors do not appear to have often impressed the latter with their reliance upon gesture language to the same extent as has always been reported of the tribes now and formerly found farther inland. An explanation may be suggested from the fact that among those families there were more people dwelling near together in communities speaking the same language, though with dialectic peculiarities, than became known later in the farther West, and not being nomadic their intercourse with strange tribes was less individual and conversational. Some of the tribes, in especial the Iroquois proper, were in a comparatively advanced social condition. A Mohawk or Seneca would probably have repeated the arrogance of the old Romans, whom in other respects they resembled, and compelled persons of inferior tribes to learn his language if they desired to converse with him, instead of resorting to the compromise of gesture speech, which he had practiced before the prowess and policy of the confederated Five Nations had gained supremacy and which was still used for special purposes between the members of his own tribe. [pg 326] The studies thus far pursued lead to the conclusion that at the time of the discovery of North America all its inhabitants practiced sign language, though with different degrees of expertness, and that while under changed circumstances it was disused by some, others, in especial those who after the acquisition of horses became nomads of the Great Plains, retained and cultivated it to the high development now attained, from which it will surely and speedily decay.

Before wrapping up this topic, it's important to acknowledge that, while there are records showing that several tribes from the Iroquoian and Algonkian families used gesture signs in the past and evidence that this practice still exists, it’s interesting to note that these families didn't seem to impress their early visitors as much with their use of gesture language compared to the tribes found further inland. One possible explanation for this is that within these families, more individuals lived closely together in communities speaking the same language, albeit with different dialects, than those known later in the West. Additionally, since they weren’t nomadic, their interactions with outside tribes were less direct and conversational. Some tribes, particularly the Iroquois, were relatively advanced socially. A Mohawk or Seneca would likely have acted with the same arrogance as the old Romans, whom they resembled in other ways, compelling individuals from lesser tribes to learn his language if they wanted to communicate, rather than using the compromise of gesture speech, which he had practiced before the strength and strategy of the confederated Five Nations established dominance, and which was still employed for specific purposes within his own tribe. [pg 326] The studies conducted so far suggest that at the time of North America's discovery, all its inhabitants used sign language, albeit with varying levels of skill. While some individuals stopped using it under different circumstances, others, especially those who became nomadic on the Great Plains after acquiring horses, maintained and developed it into the highly sophisticated form it has reached now, from which it will inevitably and quickly decline.

MISTAKEN DENIAL THAT SIGN LANGUAGE EXISTS.

The most useful suggestion to persons interested in the collection of signs is that they shall not too readily abandon the attempt to discover recollections of them even among tribes long exposed to European influence and officially segregated from others. The instances where their existence, at first denied, has been ascertained are important with reference to the theories advanced.

The best advice for those interested in collecting signs is not to give up too easily on trying to find memories of them, even among tribes that have been heavily influenced by Europeans and are officially separated from others. The cases where their existence, initially denied, have been confirmed are significant in relation to the theories proposed.

Rev. J. Owen Dorsey has furnished a considerable vocabulary of signs finally procured from the Poncas, although, after residing among them for years, with thorough familiarity with their language, and after special and intelligent exertion to obtain some of their disused gesture language, he had before reported it to be entirely forgotten. A similar report was made by two missionaries among the Ojibwas, though other trustworthy authorities have furnished a copious list of signs obtained from that tribe. This is no imputation against the missionaries, as in October, 1880, five intelligent Ojibwas from Petoskey, Mich., told the writer that they had never heard of gesture language. An interesting letter from Mr. B.O. Williams, sr., of Owasso, Mich., explains the gradual decadence of signs used by the Ojibwas in his recollection, embracing sixty years, as chiefly arising from general acquaintance with the English language. Further discouragement came from an Indian agent giving the decided statement, after four years of intercourse with the Pai-Utes, that no such thing as a communication by signs was known or even remembered by them, which, however, was less difficult to bear because on the day of the receipt of that well-intentioned missive some officers of the Bureau of Ethnology were actually talking in signs with a delegation of that very tribe of Indians then in Washington, from one of whom, Nátci, a narrative printed in this paper (page 500), was received.

Rev. J. Owen Dorsey has provided a substantial vocabulary of signs he managed to gather from the Poncas. However, despite living among them for years and being very familiar with their language, he had previously reported that their gesture language was entirely forgotten. A similar finding was noted by two missionaries among the Ojibwas, although other reliable sources have provided a detailed list of signs from that tribe. This is not a criticism of the missionaries; in October 1880, five knowledgeable Ojibwas from Petoskey, Mich., told the writer they had never heard of gesture language. An interesting letter from Mr. B.O. Williams Sr., of Owasso, Mich., describes how the use of signs among the Ojibwas had declined over his sixty-year observation, mainly due to their growing familiarity with English. Further discouragement came from an Indian agent who firmly stated, after four years of interaction with the Pai-Utes, that they didn't know or even remember any form of communication by signs. However, this news was somewhat easier to bear because on the same day that letter was received, some officers from the Bureau of Ethnology were actually communicating in signs with a delegation from that very tribe of Indians in Washington, from one of whom, Nátci, a narrative printed in this paper (page 500), was received.

The report from missionaries, army officers, and travelers in Alaska was unanimous against the existence of a sign language there until Mr. Ivan Petroff, whose explorations had been more extensive, gave the excellent exposition and dialogue now produced (see page 492). Collections were also obtained from the Apaches and Zuñi, Pimas, Papagos, and Maricopas, after agents and travelers had denied them to be possessed of any knowledge on the subject.

The reports from missionaries, army officers, and travelers in Alaska all agreed that there was no sign language there until Mr. Ivan Petroff, whose explorations were more thorough, provided the outstanding explanation and dialogue now presented (see page 492). Collections were also gathered from the Apaches, Zuñi, Pimas, Papagos, and Maricopas, even though agents and travelers had claimed they knew nothing about the subject.

For the reasons mentioned under the last heading, little hope was entertained of procuring a collection from any of the Iroquoian stock, but [pg 327] the intelligent and respectable chief of the Wyandots, Hénto (Gray Eyes), came to the rescue. His tribe was moved from Ohio in July, 1843, to the territory now occupied by the State of Kansas, and then again moved to Indian Territory, in 1870. He asserts that about one-third of the tribe, the older portion, know many signs, a partial list of which he gave with their descriptions. He was sure that those signs were used before the removal from Ohio, and he saw them used also by Shawnees, Delawares, and Senecas there.

Due to the reasons stated in the previous section, there wasn't much hope for gathering a collection from any of the Iroquoian tribes. However, [pg 327] the knowledgeable and respected chief of the Wyandots, Hénto (Gray Eyes), stepped in to help. His tribe was relocated from Ohio in July 1843 to what is now Kansas, and then moved again to Indian Territory in 1870. He claims that about one-third of the tribe, the older members, are familiar with many signs, and he provided a partial list of these along with their descriptions. He was confident that these signs were used before their removal from Ohio, and he also observed them being used by the Shawnees, Delawares, and Senecas during that time.

Unanimous denial of any existence of sign language came from the British provinces of Ontario and Quebec, and was followed by the collection obtained by the Hon. Horatio Hale. His statement of the time and manner of its being procured by him is not only interesting but highly instructive:

Unanimous denial of any existence of sign language came from the British provinces of Ontario and Quebec, and was followed by the collection obtained by the Hon. Horatio Hale. His statement of the time and manner of its being procured by him is not only interesting but highly instructive:

"The aged Mohawk chief, from whom the information on this subject has been obtained, is commonly known by his English name of John Smoke Johnson. 'Smoke' is a rude version of his Indian name, Sakayenkwaraton, which may be rendered 'Disappearing Mist.' It is the term applied to the haze which rises in the morning of an autumn day, and gradually passes away. Chief Johnson has been for many years 'speaker' of the great council of the Six Nations. In former times he was noted as a warrior, and later has been esteemed one of the most eloquent orators of his race. At the age of eighty-eight years he retains much of his original energy. He is considered to have a better knowledge of the traditions and ancient customs of his people than any other person now living. This superior knowledge was strikingly apparent in the course of the investigations which were made respecting the sign language. Two other members of his tribe, well-educated and very intelligent men of middle age, the one a chief and government interpreter, the other a clergyman now settled over a white congregation, had both been consulted on the subject and both expressed the opinion that nothing of the sign language, properly speaking, was known among the Six Nations. They were alike surprised and interested when the old chief, in their presence, after much consideration, gradually drew forth from the stores of his memory the proofs of an accomplishment which had probably lain unused for more than half a century."

The elderly Mohawk chief, known by his English name John Smoke Johnson, is the source of information on this topic. 'Smoke' is a rough translation of his Native name, Sakayenkwaraton, which translates to 'Disappearing Mist.' This term describes the haze that rises on a crisp autumn morning and slowly fades away. Chief Johnson has served for many years as the 'speaker' of the great council of the Six Nations. In the past, he was famous as a warrior and is now regarded as one of the most eloquent speakers of his people. At eighty-eight years old, he still has much of his original vitality. He is thought to possess a deeper understanding of his people's traditions and ancient customs than anyone else currently alive. This exceptional knowledge became particularly evident during the investigations into sign language. Two other educated and intelligent middle-aged members of his tribe—a chief and government interpreter, and a clergyman who now leads a white congregation—were also consulted on the matter. Both expressed the view that there wasn't any substantial understanding of the sign language among the Six Nations. They were surprised and intrigued when the old chief, after much thought, began to recall from memory the evidence of a skill that had probably been untouched for more than fifty years.

One of the most conclusive instances of the general knowledge of sign language, even when seldom used, was shown in the visit of five Jicarilla Apaches to Washington in April, 1880, under the charge of Dr. Benjamin Thomas, their agent. The latter said he had never heard of any use of signs among them. But it happened that there was a delegation of Absaroka (Crows) at the same hotel, and the two parties from such widely separated regions, not knowing a word of each other's language, immediately began to converse in signs, resulting in a decided sensation. One of the Crows asked the Apaches whether they ate horses, and it happening that the sign for eating was misapprehended for that known by the Apaches for many, the question was supposed [pg 328] to be whether the latter had many horses, which was answered in the affirmative. Thence ensued a misunderstanding on the subject of hippophagy, which was curious both as showing the general use of signs as a practice and the diversity in special signs for particular meanings. The surprise of the agent at the unsuspected accomplishment of his charges was not unlike that of a hen who, having hatched a number of duck eggs, is perplexed at the instinct with which the brood takes to the water.

One of the most compelling examples of the general understanding of sign language, even when it's rarely used, was demonstrated during the visit of five Jicarilla Apaches to Washington in April 1880, led by Dr. Benjamin Thomas, their agent. He mentioned that he had never heard of any use of signs among them. However, a delegation of Absaroka (Crows) was staying at the same hotel, and the two groups from such distant regions, not knowing a word of each other's language, quickly started communicating with signs, creating quite a sensation. One of the Crows asked the Apaches if they ate horses. Because the sign for eating was misunderstood as the sign the Apaches used for many, the question was taken to mean whether they had many horses, which they confirmed. This led to a misunderstanding about eating horses, which was interesting as it illustrated both the general use of signs as a communication method and the variations in specific signs for different meanings. The agent's surprise at the unexpected skills of his charges was similar to that of a hen who, after hatching a clutch of duck eggs, is baffled by how naturally the ducklings swim.

The denial of the use of signs is often faithfully though erroneously reported from the distinct statements of Indians to that effect. In that, as in other matters, they are often provokingly reticent about their old habits and traditions. Chief Ouray asserted to the writer, as he also did to Colonel Dodge, that his people, the Utes, had not the practice of sign talk, and had no use for it. This was much in the proud spirit in which an Englishman would have made the same statement, as the idea involved an accusation against the civilization of his people, which he wished to appear highly advanced. Still more frequently the Indians do not distinctly comprehend what is sought to be obtained. Sometimes, also, the art, abandoned in general, only remains in the memories of a few persons influenced by special circumstances or individual fancy.

The refusal to acknowledge the use of signs is often accurately, though mistakenly, reported based on the clear statements from Native Americans about it. In this and other ways, they tend to be frustratingly quiet about their old habits and traditions. Chief Ouray told me, just as he told Colonel Dodge, that his people, the Utes, didn’t practice sign language and had no need for it. This was similar to how an Englishman might express the same idea, since it implied a criticism of his culture, which he wanted to appear very advanced. More often than not, Native Americans don’t fully understand what is being asked of them. Sometimes, too, the skill, which has generally faded away, remains only in the memories of a few individuals due to unique circumstances or personal preferences.

In this latter regard a comparison may be made with the old science of heraldry, once of practical use and a necessary part of a liberal education, of which hardly a score of persons in the United States have any but the vague knowledge that it once existed; yet the united memories of those persons could, in the absence of records, reproduce all essential points on the subject.

In this regard, we can compare it to the old science of heraldry, which was once useful and a necessary part of a well-rounded education. Nowadays, hardly more than twenty people in the United States have more than a vague idea that it used to exist; yet, if there were no records, the combined memories of those individuals could cover all the essential points on the topic.

Another cause for the mistaken denial in question must be mentioned. When travelers or sojourners have become acquainted with signs in any one place they may assume that those signs constitute the sign language, and if they afterwards meet tribes not at once recognizing those signs, they remove all difficulty about the theory of a "one and indivisible" sign language by simply asserting that the tribes so met do not understand the sign language, or perhaps that they do not use signs at all. This precise assertion has, as above mentioned, been made regarding the Utes and Apaches. Of course, also, Indians who have not been brought into sufficient contact with certain tribes using different signs, for the actual trial which would probably result in mutual comprehension, tell the travelers the same story. It is the venerable one of "αγλωσσος," "Njemez," "barbarian," and "stammering," above noted, applied to the hands instead of the tongue. Thus an observer possessed by a restrictive theory will find no signs where they are in plenty, while another determined on the universality and identity of sign language can, as elsewhere explained, produce, from perhaps the same individuals, evidence in his favor from the apparently conclusive result of successful communication.

Another reason for the mistaken denial in question needs to be mentioned. When travelers or visitors become familiar with signs in one place, they may assume those signs represent the sign language. If they later encounter tribes that don't immediately recognize those signs, they simplify the issue of a "one and indivisible" sign language by claiming that those tribes don't understand the sign language, or maybe that they don’t use signs at all. This exact claim has been made regarding the Utes and Apaches, as mentioned earlier. Naturally, Native Americans who haven't had enough contact with certain tribes using different signs will tell travelers a similar story. It’s the same old idea of "αγλωσσος," "Njemez," "barbarian," and "stammering," as noted before, applied to hands instead of speech. Thus, an observer who is committed to a restrictive theory will see no signs where there are plenty, while another convinced of the universality and identity of sign language can, as explained elsewhere, gather evidence from perhaps the same individuals, supporting his view with the seemingly definitive outcome of successful communication.

[pg 329]

PERMANENCE OF SIGNS.

In connection with any theory it is important to inquire into the permanence of particular gesture signs to express a special idea or object when the system has been long continued. Many examples have been given above showing that the gestures of classic times are still in use by the modern Italians with the same signification; indeed that the former on Greek vases or reliefs or in Herculanean bronzes can only be interpreted by the latter. In regard to the signs of instructed deaf-mutes in this country there appears to be a permanence beyond expectation. Mr. Edmund Booth, a pupil of the Hartford Institute half a century ago, and afterwards a teacher, says in the "Annals" for April, 1880, that the signs used by teachers and pupils at Hartford, Philadelphia, Washington, Council Bluffs, and Omaha were nearly the same as he had learned. "We still adhere to the old sign for President from Monroe's three-cornered hat, and for governor we designate the cockade worn by that dignitary on grand occasions three generations ago."

In connection with any theory, it's important to look into how long specific gesture signs stay consistent in expressing a certain idea or object when the system has been in place for a long time. Many examples mentioned above show that the gestures from classic times are still used by modern Italians with the same meaning; in fact, the gestures on Greek vases or reliefs or in Herculanean bronzes can only be understood through those modern interpretations. Regarding the signs used by educated deaf-mutes in this country, there seems to be an unexpected level of permanence. Mr. Edmund Booth, a student of the Hartford Institute fifty years ago and later a teacher, states in the "Annals" for April 1880 that the signs used by teachers and students in Hartford, Philadelphia, Washington, Council Bluffs, and Omaha were almost the same as what he had learned. "We still stick to the old sign for President, which comes from Monroe's three-cornered hat, and for governor, we point to the cockade that was worn by that official at grand events three generations ago."

The specific comparisons made, especially by Dr. Washington Matthews and Dr. W.O. Boteler, of the signs reported by the Prince of Wied in 1832 with those now used by the same tribes from whom he obtained them, show a remarkable degree of permanency in many of those that were so clearly described by the Prince as to be proper subjects of any comparison. If they have persisted for half a century their age is probably much greater. In general it is believed that signs, constituting as they do a natural mode of expression, though enlarging in scope as new ideas and new objects require to be included and though abbreviated as hereinafter explained, do not readily change in their essentials.

The specific comparisons made, especially by Dr. Washington Matthews and Dr. W.O. Boteler, between the signs reported by the Prince of Wied in 1832 and those currently used by the same tribes from whom he got them, demonstrate a remarkable degree of consistency in many of the signs that the Prince clearly described, making them suitable for comparison. If these signs have remained unchanged for half a century, their existence probably extends even further back. Generally, it’s believed that signs, which serve as a natural way of expressing ideas, tend to maintain their core elements, even though they may expand to incorporate new concepts and objects as needed, and may be shortened as explained later.

The writer has before been careful to explain that he does not present any signs as precisely those of primitive man, not being so carried away by enthusiasm as to suppose them possessed of immutability and immortality not found in any other mode of human utterance. Yet such signs as are generally prevalent among Indian tribes, and also in other parts of the world, must be of great antiquity. The use of derivative meanings to a sign only enhances this presumption. At first there might not appear to be any connection between the ideas of same and wife, expressed by the sign of horizontally extending the two forefingers side by side. The original idea was doubtless that given by the Welsh captain in Shakspere's Henry V: "'Tis so like as my fingers is to my fingers," and from this similarity comes "equal," "companion," and subsequently the close life-companion "wife." The sign is used in each of these senses by different Indian tribes, and sometimes the same tribe applies it in all of the senses as the context determines. It appears also in many lands with all the significations except that of "wife." It is proper here to mention that the suggestion of several correspondents that the Indian sign as applied to "wife" refers to "lying together" is rendered improbable by the fact that when the same tribes desire to express the sexual relation of marriage it is gestured otherwise. [pg 330] Many signs but little differentiated were unstable, while others that have proved the best modes of expression have survived as definite and established. Their prevalence and permanence being mainly determined by the experience of their utility, it would be highly interesting to ascertain how long a time was required for a distinctly new conception or execution to gain currency, become "the fashion," so to speak, over a large part of the continent, and to be supplanted by a new "mode." A note may be made in this connection of the large number of diverse signs for horse, all of which must have been invented within a comparatively recent period, and the small variation in the signs for dog, which are probably ancient.

The writer has previously made it clear that he doesn’t claim any signs as exclusively those of primitive people, not allowing his enthusiasm to lead him to believe they possess the unchanging and eternal qualities not found in any other form of human expression. However, the signs that are commonly used among Indian tribes, as well as in other parts of the world, must be quite old. The use of derived meanings for a sign only strengthens this assumption. At first, there might not seem to be any connection between the meanings of same and wife, represented by the sign of extending the two forefingers side by side. The original idea likely comes from a line by the Welsh captain in Shakespeare's Henry V: "'Tis so like as my fingers is to my fingers," and from this similarity comes "equal," "companion," and eventually the close life partner "wife." Different Indian tribes use the sign in each of these meanings, and sometimes the same tribe uses it across all these meanings depending on the context. It also appears in many regions with all meanings except that of "wife." It’s worth noting that the suggestion from several correspondents that the Indian sign for "wife" refers to "lying together" is unlikely, given that when the same tribes want to express the sexual relationship of marriage, they gesture differently. [pg 330] Many signs that are not well differentiated were unstable, while others that proved to be the most effective modes of expression have persisted as clear and established. Their prevalence and durability are mainly determined by the evidence of their usefulness, so it would be fascinating to find out how much time was needed for a completely new concept or method to become popular and establish itself, so to speak, over a large part of the continent before being replaced by a new "mode." It's worth noting here the large number of different signs for horse, all of which must have been created within a relatively recent timeframe, compared to the minimal variation in the signs for dog, which are likely very old.

SURVIVAL IN GESTURE.

Even when the specific practice of sign language has been generally discontinued for more than one generation, either from the adoption of a jargon or from the common use of the tongue of the conquering English, French, or Spanish, some of the gestures formerly employed as substitutes for words may survive as a customary accompaniment to oratory or impassioned conversation, and, when ascertained, should be carefully noted. An example, among many, may be found in the fact that the now civilized Muskoki or Creeks, as mentioned by Rev. H.F. Buckner, when speaking of the height of children or women, illustrate their words by holding their hands at the proper elevation, palm up; but when describing the height of "soulless" animals or inanimate objects, they hold the palm downward. This, when correlated with the distinctive signs of other Indians, is an interesting case of the survival of a practice which, so far as yet reported, the oldest men of the tribe, now living only remember to have once existed. It is probable that a collection of such distinctive gestures among the most civilized Indians would reproduce enough of their ancient system to be valuable, while possibly the persistent inquirer might in his search discover some of its surviving custodians even among Chabta or Cheroki, Innuit or Abnaki, Klamath or Nutka.

Even when the specific practice of sign language has mostly stopped for more than a generation—either due to adopting a jargon or the widespread use of the language of the conquering English, French, or Spanish—some of the gestures that were once used as substitutes for words may still exist as a customary addition to speeches or heated conversations. These should be observed closely when recognized. For example, as noted by Rev. H.F. Buckner, the now more civilized Muskoki or Creeks illustrate their words about the height of children or women by holding their hands at the appropriate level with palms up. However, when talking about the height of "soulless" animals or inanimate objects, they hold their palms down. This, when compared with the unique signs of other Native Americans, shows an interesting example of a practice that, as far as has been reported, the oldest men of the tribe now only vaguely remember ever existed. It’s likely that a collection of such unique gestures among the more civilized Native Americans would reveal enough of their ancient system to be valuable. Additionally, a persistent researcher might discover some of its remaining users even among the Chakta or Cherokee, Inuit or Abenaki, Klamath or Nuu-chah-nulth.

DISTINCTION BETWEEN IDENTITY OF SIGNS AND THEIR USE AS AN ART.

The general report that there is but one sign language in North America, any deviation from which is either blunder, corruption, or a dialect in the nature of provincialism, may be examined in reference to some of the misconceived facts which gave it origin and credence. It may not appear to be necessary that such examination should be directed to any mode of collecting and comparing signs which would amount to their distortion. It is useful, however, to explain that distortion would result from following the views of a recent essayist, who takes the ground that the description of signs should be made according to a "mean" or average. There can be no philosophic consideration of signs according to a "mean" of observations. The proper object is to ascertain the radical or essential part [pg 331] as distinct from any individual flourish or mannerism on the one hand, and from a conventional or accidental abbreviation on the other; but a mere average will not accomplish that object. If the hand, being in any position whatever, is, according to five observations, moved horizontally one foot to the right, and, according to five other observations, moved one foot horizontally to the left, the "mean" or resultant will be that it is stationary, which sign does not correspond with any of the ten observations. So if six observations give it a rapid motion of one foot to the right and five a rapid motion of the same distance to the left, the mean or resultant would be somewhat difficult to express, but perhaps would be a slow movement to the right for an inch or two, having certainly no resemblance either in essentials or accidents to any of the signs actually observed. In like manner the tail of the written letter "y" (which, regarding its mere formation, might be a graphic sign) may have in the chirography of several persons various degrees of slope, may be a straight line, or looped, and may be curved on either side; but a "mean" taken from the several manuscripts would leave the unfortunate letter without any tail whatever, or travestied as a "u" with an amorphous flourish. A definition of the radical form of the letter or sign by which it can be distinguished from any other letter or sign is a very different proceeding. Therefore, if a "mean" or resultant of any number of radically different signs to express the same object or idea, observed either among several individuals of the same tribe or among different tribes, is made to represent those signs, they are all mutilated and ignored as distinctive signs, though the result may possibly be made intelligible in practice, according to principles mentioned in the present paper. The expedient of a "mean" may be practically useful in the formation of a mere interpreter's jargon, but it elucidates no principle. It is also convenient for any one determined to argue for the uniformity of sign language as against the variety in unity apparent in all the realms of nature. On the "mean" principle, he only needs to take his two-foot rule and arithmetical tables and make all signs his signs and his signs all signs. Of course they are uniform, because he has made them so after the brutal example of Procrustes.

The common claim that there's only one sign language in North America, and that any variation is just a mistake, corruption, or a local dialect, can be examined in light of some misunderstandings that led to this belief. It might not seem necessary to scrutinize any method of collecting and comparing signs that could distort them. However, it’s helpful to clarify that distortion would occur if we follow the perspective of a recent writer who argues that signs should be described using an average. Philosophically, we can't analyze signs based on an average of observations. The goal should be to identify the fundamental or essential part of the sign, separate from any individual style or quirk, as well as from any conventional or coincidental shorthand; simply averaging won’t achieve that goal. For instance, if, in various observations, a hand is moved horizontally one foot to the right five times and then moved one foot horizontally to the left five times, the "mean" outcome would suggest it stays in place, which does not match any of the actual observations. Similarly, if six observations show a quick movement to the right by one foot and five show the same distance to the left, the average would be hard to define but might imply a slow movement to the right by an inch or so, which bears no resemblance, either fundamentally or in detail, to any of the observed signs. In the same way, the tail of the letter "y" could look different depending on the handwriting of various people—it might be sloped, straight, looped, or curved on either side. However, calculating a "mean" from these different styles would likely leave the letter without a tail or misrepresented as a "u" with an indistinct flourish. Defining the essential form of a letter or sign that allows it to be recognized from other letters or signs is a distinctly different task. Therefore, if we take an average or resultant from various fundamentally different signs that indicate the same object or idea—whether from various individuals of the same group or from different groups—those signs get distorted and lose their unique identity, even if the result might be somewhat understandable based on the principles discussed in this paper. While averaging may have practical use in creating a simple interpreter's jargon, it doesn't clarify any principles. It also serves those who wish to argue for a uniformity in sign language against the diversity present in nature. Using the "mean" approach, one just needs to take a ruler and math tables to make all signs their signs and their signs all signs. Naturally, they could seem uniform, since they’ve been forced into such a mold like the brutal method of Procrustes.

In this connection it is proper to urge a warning that a mere sign talker is often a bad authority upon principles and theories. He may not be liable to the satirical compliment of Dickens's "brave courier," who "understood all languages indifferently ill"; but many men speak some one language fluently, and yet are wholly unable to explain or analyze its words and forms so as to teach it to another person, or even to give an intelligent summary or classification of their own knowledge. What such a sign talker has learned is by memorizing, as a child may learn English, and though both the sign talker and the child may be able to give some separate items useful to a philologist or foreigner, such items are spoiled when colored by the attempt of ignorance to theorize. [pg 332] A German who has studied English to thorough mastery, except in the mere facility of speech, may in a discussion upon some of its principles be contradicted by any mere English speaker, who insists upon his superior knowledge because he actually speaks the language and his antagonist does not, but the student will probably be correct and the talker wrong. It is an old adage about oral speech that a man who understands but one language understands none. The science of a sign talker possessed by a restrictive theory is like that of Mirabeau, who was greater as an orator than as a philologist, and who on a visit to England gravely argued that there was something seriously wrong in the British mind because the people would persist in saying "give me some bread" instead of "donnez-moi du pain," which was so much easier and more natural. A designedly ludicrous instance to the same effect was Hood's arraignment of the French because they called their mothers "mares" and their daughters "fillies." It is necessary to take with caution any statement from a person who, having memorized or hashed up any number of signs, large or small, has decided in his conceit that those he uses are the only genuine Simon Pure, to be exclusively employed according to his direction, all others being counterfeits or blunders. His vocabulary has ceased to give the signs of any Indian or body of Indians whatever, but becomes his own, the proprietorship of which he fights for as if secured by letters-patent. When a sign is contributed by one of the present collaborators, which such a sign talker has not before seen or heard of, he will at once condemn it as bad, just as a United States Minister to Vienna, who had been nursed in the mongrel Dutch of Berks County, Pennsylvania, declared that the people of Germany spoke very bad German.

In this regard, it's important to point out that someone who just talks in signs is often not a reliable source on principles and theories. They might not fit the satirical description of Dickens's "brave courier," who "understood all languages indifferently ill"; however, many people can speak one language fluently and yet cannot explain or break down its words and structures well enough to teach it to someone else, or even provide a clear overview or categorization of their own knowledge. What such a sign speaker has learned is through memorization, similar to how a child might learn English, and although both the sign speaker and the child can offer some useful tidbits to a linguist or a foreigner, those details become muddled when ignorance attempts to theorize. [pg 332] A German who has thoroughly mastered English, aside from just being able to speak it, may find themselves contradicted in a discussion about its principles by any English speaker who insists they're more knowledgeable simply because they speak the language, while their opponent doesn’t, but the student will likely be correct and the speaker wrong. There's an old saying about spoken language that someone who understands only one language truly understands none. The knowledge of a sign speaker who's stuck on a narrow theory is akin to Mirabeau, who was a better orator than a linguist, and who, during a visit to England, seriously argued that something was wrong with the British mindset because people insisted on saying "give me some bread" instead of "donnez-moi du pain," which he believed was much easier and more natural. A purposely ridiculous example of the same idea was Hood's criticism of the French for calling their mothers "mares" and their daughters "fillies." It's essential to approach any statement from someone who has memorized or pieced together a set of signs, large or small, with caution, especially if they believe that the signs they use are the only true versions, to be used exclusively according to their dictates, while all others are considered fakes or mistakes. Their vocabulary stops representing any signs from any Indigenous group whatsoever, becoming something that belongs solely to them, a claim they protect as if backed by a patent. When a sign is introduced by one of the current collaborators that the sign speaker has never seen or heard before, they will immediately dismiss it as bad, just like a United States Minister to Vienna, raised in the mixed Dutch of Berks County, Pennsylvania, claimed that the people of Germany spoke very poor German.

An argument for the uniformity of the signs of our Indians is derived from the fact that those used by any of them are generally understood by others. But signs may be understood without being identical with any before seen. The entribal as well as intertribal exercise of Indians for generations in gesture language has naturally produced great skill both in expression and reception, so as to render them measurably independent of any prior mutual understanding, or what in a system of signals is called preconcert. Two accomplished army signalists can, after sufficient trial, communicate without having any code in common between them, one being mutually devised, and those specially designed for secrecy are often deciphered. So, if any one of the more conventional signs is not quickly comprehended, an Indian skilled in the principle of signs resorts to another expression of his flexible art, perhaps reproducing the gesture unabbreviated and made more graphic, perhaps presenting either the same or another conception or quality of the same object or idea by an original portraiture.

An argument for the consistency of the signs used by Native Americans comes from the fact that those used by one person are usually understood by others. However, signs can be understood even if they don't match anything seen before. The ongoing practice of gesture language among different tribes has led to a high level of skill in both expressing and interpreting signs, allowing for effective communication even without any prior mutual understanding, which in signaling systems is called preconcert. Two skilled military signalers can, after enough practice, communicate without having any shared code, and specially coded messages intended for secrecy are often deciphered. So, if a more common sign isn’t immediately understood, a Native American who is skilled in sign language will shift to another expression of their adaptable art, perhaps using a more extended and detailed gesture, or presenting the same or a different idea or quality of the same object in an original way.

An impression of the community of signs is the more readily made because explorers and officials are naturally brought into contact more closely with those individuals of the tribes visited who are experts in [pg 333] sign language than with their other members, and those experts, on account of their skill as interpreters, are selected as guides to accompany the visitors. The latter also seek occasion to be present when signs are used, whether with or without words, in intertribal councils, and then the same class of experts comprises the orators, for long exercise in gesture speech has made the Indian politicians, with no special effort, masters of the art acquired by our public speakers only after laborious apprenticeship. The whole theory and practice of sign language being that all who understand its principles can make themselves mutually intelligible, the fact of the ready comprehension and response among all the skilled gesturers gives the impression of a common code. Furthermore, if the explorer learn to employ with ingenuity the signs used by any of the tribes, he will probably be understood in any other by the same class of persons who will surround him in the latter, thereby confirming him in the "common" theory. Those of the tribe who are less skilled, but who are not noticed, might be unable to catch the meaning of signs which have not been actually taught to them, just as ignorant persons among us cannot derive any sense from newly-coined words or those strange to their habitual vocabulary, which, though never before heard, linguistic scholars would instantly understand and might afterward adopt.

It's easier to get a sense of the community of signs because explorers and officials naturally interact more closely with the tribal members who are skilled in sign language than with others. These skilled individuals, due to their interpreting abilities, are chosen as guides for the visitors. The explorers also make an effort to be present when signs are used, whether with or without spoken words, in intertribal meetings. In these situations, the same group of experts also acts as speakers, as their long practice in gesture-based communication has made them, without special effort, masters of a skill that public speakers among us only learn after extensive training. The whole idea behind sign language is that anyone who understands the principles can communicate effectively with each other, so the quick understanding and responses among skilled gesturers creates the impression of a shared code. Additionally, if the explorer learns to cleverly use the signs from one tribe, he will likely be understood by the same kind of people in another tribe, reinforcing the idea of a "common" language. Those in the tribe who are less skilled but unnoticed might not grasp the meanings of signs they haven't actually learned, similar to how ignorant people among us can’t understand new or unfamiliar words, which, despite being unfamiliar, would be instantly recognized and possibly adopted by linguists.

It is also common experience that when Indians find that a sign which has become conventional among their tribe is not understood by an interlocutor, a self-expressive sign is substituted for it, from which a visitor may form the impression that there are no conventional signs. It may likewise occur that the self-expressive sign substituted will be met with by a visitor in several localities, different Indians, in their ingenuity, taking the best and the same means of reaching the exotic intelligence.

It’s also commonly seen that when Indians notice a sign, which has become standard among their group, isn’t understood by someone they’re talking to, they replace it with a self-expressive sign. This might lead a visitor to think there are no standard signs at all. It can also happen that the self-expressive sign that is used will be encountered by a visitor in different places, with various Indians creatively using the same effective way to communicate with someone unfamiliar.

There is some evidence that where sign language is now found among Indian tribes it has become more uniform than ever before, simply because many tribes have for some time past been forced to dwell near together at peace. A collection was obtained in the spring of 1880, at Washington, from a united delegation of the Kaiowa, Comanche, Apache, and Wichita tribes, which was nearly uniform, but the individuals who gave the signs had actually lived together at or near Anadarko, Indian Territory, for a considerable time, and the resulting uniformity of their signs might either be considered as a jargon or as the natural tendency to a compromise for mutual understanding—the unification so often observed in oral speech, coming under many circumstances out of former heterogeneity. The rule is that dialects precede languages and that out of many dialects comes one language. It may be found that other individuals of those same tribes who have from any cause not lived in the union explained may have signs for the same ideas different from those in the collection above mentioned. This is probable, because some signs of other representatives of one of the component bodies—Apache—have actually been reported differing from those for the same ideas given by [pg 334] the Anadarko group. The uniformity of the signs of those Arapahos, Cheyennes, and Sioux who have been secluded for years at one particular reservation, so far as could be done by governmental power, from the outer world, was used in argument by a correspondent; but some collected signs of other Cheyennes and Sioux differ, not only from those on the reservation, but among each other. Therefore the signs used in common by the tribes at the reservation seem to have been modified and to a certain extent unified.

There’s some evidence that where sign language is currently found among Native American tribes, it has become more consistent than ever before, mainly because many tribes have been forced to live close together peacefully for a while. A collection was gathered in the spring of 1880 in Washington from a united group of the Kaiowa, Comanche, Apache, and Wichita tribes, which was nearly uniform. However, the individuals who provided the signs had actually been living together at or near Anadarko, Indian Territory, for quite some time, and the resulting similarity in their signs might either be seen as a type of jargon or as a natural tendency towards compromise for better understanding—similar to how oral speech often unifies despite its diverse origins. The general rule is that dialects come before languages, and from many dialects, one language emerges. It's likely that other individuals from those same tribes who haven’t lived in the mentioned community might have different signs for the same ideas than those in the previous collection. This is probable because some signs from other representatives of one of the groups—Apache—have indeed been reported to differ from those conveying the same ideas given by [pg 334] the Anadarko group. The uniformity of the signs used by the Arapahos, Cheyennes, and Sioux who have been isolated for years at one specific reservation, as much as could be enforced by government authority, was cited by a correspondent; but some collected signs from other Cheyennes and Sioux differ, not only from those on the reservation but also among each other. Therefore, the signs commonly used by the tribes at the reservation appear to have been modified and somewhat unified.

The result of the collation and analysis of the large number of signs collected is that in numerous instances there is an entire discrepancy between the signs made by different bodies of Indians to express the same idea, and that if any of these are regarded as rigidly determinate, or even conventional with a limited range, and used without further devices, they will fail in conveying the desired impression to any one unskilled in gesture as an art, who had not formed the same precise conception or been instructed in the arbitrary motion. Few of the gestures that are found in current use are, in their origin, conventional. They are only portions, more or less elaborate, of obvious natural pantomime, and those proving efficient to convey most successfully at any time the several ideas became the most widely adopted, liable, however, to be superseded by more appropriate conceptions and delineations. The skill of any tribe and the copiousness of its signs are proportioned first to the necessity for their use, and secondly to the accidental ability of the individuals in it who act as custodians and teachers, so that the several tribes at different times vary in their degree of proficiency, and therefore both the precise mode of semiotic expression and the amount of its general use are always fluctuating. Sign language as a product of evolution has been developed rather than invented, and yet it seems probable that each of the separate signs, like the several steps that lead to any true invention, had a definite origin arising out of some appropriate occasion, and the same sign may in this manner have had many independent origins due to identity in the circumstances, or if lost, may have been reproduced.

The result of gathering and analyzing a large number of signs collected shows that in many cases, there is a complete mismatch between the signs used by different groups of Native Americans to express the same idea. If any of these signs are viewed as strictly defined or even conventional with a limited application and used without additional context, they will not effectively convey the intended message to anyone who is not skilled in gesture as an art form and who has not formed the same specific understanding or been taught the arbitrary movement. Few of the gestures currently in use originate from established conventions. They are primarily parts, varying in complexity, of clear natural pantomime, and those that effectively convey various ideas at any given time become the most widely accepted but are still subject to being replaced by more fitting concepts and representations. The skill level of any tribe and the variety of its signs are largely determined first by the need for their use and secondly by the random capabilities of individuals within the tribe who serve as guardians and instructors. As a result, the different tribes fluctuate in their levels of expertise over time, meaning that both the specific types of semiotic expression and the extent of their general use are always changing. Sign language, as a result of evolution, has developed instead of being invented, yet it seems likely that each individual sign, like the various steps leading to any true invention, had a specific origin arising from a particular situation. The same sign may have had multiple independent origins due to similar circumstances or, if lost, may have been recreated.

The process is precisely the same as that observed among deaf-mutes. One of those unfortunate persons, living with his speaking relatives, may invent signs which the latter are taught to understand, though strangers sometimes will not, because they may be by no means the fittest expressions. Should a dozen or more deaf-mutes, possessed only of such crude signs, come together, they will be able at first to communicate only on a few common subjects, but the number of those and the general scope of expression will be continually enlarged. Each one commences with his own conception and his own presentment of it, but the universality of the medium used makes it sooner or later understood. This independent development, thus creating diversity, often renders the first interchange of thought between strangers slow, for the signs must be self-interpreting. There can be no natural universal language which is absolute and arbitrary. When used without convention, as sign language [pg 335] alone of all modes of utterance can be, it must be tentative, experimental, and flexible. The mutes will also resort to the invention of new signs for new ideas as they arise, which will be made intelligible, if necessary, through the illustration and definition given by signs formerly adopted, so that the fittest signs will be evolved, after rivalry and trial, and will survive. But there may not always be such a preponderance of fitness that all but one of the rival signs shall die out, and some, being equal in value to express the same idea or object, will continue to be used indifferently, or as a matter of individual taste, without confusion. A multiplication of the numbers confined together, either of deaf-mutes or of Indians whose speech is diverse, will not decrease the resulting uniformity, though it will increase both the copiousness and the precision of the vocabulary. The Indian use of signs, though maintained by linguistic diversities, is not coincident with any linguistic boundaries. The tendency is to their uniformity among groups of people who from any cause are brought into contact with each other while still speaking different languages. The longer and closer such contact, while no common tongue is adopted, the greater will be the uniformity of signs.

The process is exactly the same as what we see with deaf individuals. One of those unfortunate people, living with family members who can speak, might come up with signs that these relatives learn to understand, although strangers might not get it since those signs aren't necessarily the best expressions. If a group of a dozen or more deaf individuals with only basic signs gathers, they can initially communicate about just a few common topics, but the range of topics and expressions will gradually expand. Each person starts with their own understanding and presentation of it, but the shared medium will eventually make it comprehensible. This independent development creates diversity, making the initial exchange of thoughts between strangers slow, since the signs need to be self-explanatory. There can't be a natural universal language that is absolute and arbitrary. When used without convention, like sign language can be, it has to be tentative, experimental, and adaptable. The deaf individuals will also come up with new signs for new ideas as they arise, which can be clarified by using previously established signs, so the most effective signs will evolve through competition and experimentation and will continue to be used. However, there may not always be enough effectiveness for all but one of the competing signs to disappear, and some signs, equally effective for conveying the same idea or object, will continue to be used interchangeably or based on personal preference, without causing confusion. Increasing the number of people gathered together, whether it's deaf individuals or Indigenous people with different languages, won't reduce the resulting uniformity; it will actually increase both the richness and precision of the vocabulary. The way Indigenous people use signs, despite linguistic differences, doesn’t align with any specific linguistic boundaries. The trend is towards uniformity among groups who, for any reason, come into contact with each other while still speaking different languages. The longer and closer that contact happens without a common language, the more uniform the signs will become.

Colonel Dodge takes a middle ground with regard to the identity of the signs used by our Indians, comparing it with the dialects and provincialisms of the English language, as spoken in England, Ireland, Scotland, and Wales. But those dialects are the remains of actually diverse languages, which to some speakers have not become integrated. In England alone the provincial dialects are traceable as the legacies of Saxons, Angles, Jutes, and Danes, with a varying amount of Norman influence. A thorough scholar in the composite tongue, now called English, will be able to understand all the dialects and provincialisms of English in the British Isles, but the uneducated man of Yorkshire is not able to communicate readily with the equally uneducated man of Somersetshire. This is the true distinction to be made. A thorough sign talker would be able to talk with several Indians who have no signs in common, and who, if their knowledge of signs were only memorized, could not communicate together. So also, as an educated Englishman will understand the attempts of a foreigner to speak in very imperfect and broken English, a good Indian sign expert will apprehend the feeble efforts of a tyro in gestures. But Colonel Dodge's conclusion that there is but one true Indian sign language, just as there is but one true English language, is not proved unless it can be shown that a much larger proportion of the Indians who use signs at all, than present researches show to be the case, use identically the same signs to express the same ideas. It would also seem necessary to the parallel that the signs so used should be absolute, if not arbitrary, as are the words of an oral language, and not independent of preconcert and self-interpreting at the instant of their invention or first exhibition, as all true signs must originally have been and still measurably remain. All Indians, as all gesturing men, have many natural signs in common and many others which are now conventional. The conventions [pg 336] by which the latter were established occurred during long periods, when the tribes forming them were so separated as to have established altogether diverse customs and mythologies, and when the several tribes were with such different environment as to have formed varying conceptions needing appropriate sign expression. The old error that the North American Indians constitute one homogeneous race is now abandoned. Nearly all the characteristics once alleged as segregating them from the rest of mankind have proved not to belong to the whole of the pre-Columbian population, but only to those portions of it first explored. The practice of scalping is not now universal, even among the tribes least influenced by civilization, if it ever was, and therefore the cultivation of the scalp-lock separated from the rest of the hair of the head, or with the removal of all other hair, is not a general feature of their appearance. The arrangement of the hair is so different among tribes as to be one of the most convenient modes for their pictorial distinction. The war paint, red in some tribes, was black in others; the mystic rites of the calumet were in many regions unknown, and the use of wampum was by no means extensive. The wigwam is not the type of native dwellings, which show as many differing forms as those of Europe. In color there is great variety, and even admitting that the term "race" is properly applied, no competent observer would characterize it as red, still less copper-colored. Some tribes differ from each other in all respects nearly as much as either of them do from the lazzaroni of Naples, and more than either do from certain tribes of Australia. It would therefore be expected, as appears to be the case, that the conventional signs of different stocks and regions differ as do the words of English, French, and German, which, nevertheless, have sprung from the same linguistic roots. No one of those languages is a dialect of any of the others; and although the sign systems of the several tribes have greater generic unity with less specific variety than oral languages, no one of them is necessarily the dialect of any other.

Colonel Dodge strikes a balance regarding the identities of the signs used by our Native Americans, comparing them to the dialects and regionalisms found in the English language as spoken in England, Ireland, Scotland, and Wales. However, those dialects are remnants of actually distinct languages that remain separate for some speakers. In England alone, regional dialects can be traced back to the Saxons, Angles, Jutes, and Danes, along with varying influences from the Normans. A well-educated scholar of the rich language we now call English can understand all the dialects and regionalisms of English in the British Isles, but an uneducated person from Yorkshire might struggle to communicate effectively with an equally uneducated person from Somersetshire. This is the key distinction to recognize. A fluent sign speaker could communicate with several Native Americans who do not share any common signs—individuals who, if their knowledge of signs were just memorized, wouldn't be able to talk to one another. Similarly, just as a well-educated Englishman can make sense of a foreigner attempting to speak in broken English, a skilled Native American sign expert will understand the clumsy efforts of someone new to gesturing. However, Colonel Dodge's claim that there is only one true Indian sign language, just like there's one true English language, remains unproven unless it can be demonstrated that a significantly greater number of Native Americans who use signs do, in fact, use exactly the same signs to express the same ideas than current research suggests. Additionally, it seems essential for the comparison that the signs used should be absolute, if not arbitrary, like the words of a spoken language, rather than dependent on prior agreement and self-explanation at the moment of their creation or initial display, as all genuine signs must have originally been and still somewhat are. All Native Americans, like all gesturing individuals, share many natural signs and also many that are now conventional. The conventions that established these signs developed over long periods, when the tribes that created them were so separated that they established entirely different customs and mythologies, and when the various tribes lived in such different environments that they formed varying concepts that needed suitable sign expressions. The old belief that North American Indians represent a single homogeneous race has now been discarded. Almost all the traits once claimed to separate them from the rest of humanity have turned out to belong only to parts of the pre-Columbian population that were first explored. The practice of scalping is not universal today, even among the tribes least influenced by civilization, if it ever was, meaning that the cultivation of a scalp-lock separate from the rest of the head hair, or the removal of all other hair, is not a common feature of their appearance. The way hair is styled varies so much among tribes that it has become one of the easiest ways to visually distinguish them. War paint is red in some tribes and black in others; the sacred rituals of the calumet are unknown in many areas, and the use of wampum was by no means widespread. The wigwam is not the representative type of Native dwellings, which show as many different forms as those found in Europe. There is great color variety, and even if we accept that the term "race" is applicable, no competent observer would describe it as red or even copper-colored. Some tribes differ from one another in nearly every aspect just as much as any of them differ from the poor people of Naples, and even more so than they do from certain tribes in Australia. Therefore, it’s expected, as seems to be the case, that the conventional signs from different groups and regions vary just like the words in English, French, and German, which emerged from the same linguistic roots. None of those languages is a dialect of another; although the sign systems of different tribes share greater general unity with less specific variation than spoken languages, none is necessarily a dialect of any other. [pg 336]

Instead, therefore, of admitting, with present knowledge, that the signs of our Indians are "identical" and "universal," it is the more accurate statement that the systematic attempt to convey meaning by signs is universal among the Indians of the Plains, and those still comparatively unchanged by civilization. Its successful execution is by an art, which, however it may have commenced as an instinctive mental process, has been cultivated, and consists in actually pointing out objects in sight not only for designation, but for application and predication, and in suggesting others to the mind by action and the airy forms produced by action. To insist that sign language is uniform were to assert that it is perfect—"That faultless monster that the world ne'er saw."

Instead of agreeing, with what we know now, that the signs used by our Native Americans are "identical" and "universal," it's more accurate to say that the systematic effort to communicate meaning through signs is universal among the Plains Indians and those who have remained relatively untouched by civilization. This successful method is an art, which, although it may have started as an instinctual mental process, has been developed and involves actually pointing out objects that are visible not just for labeling, but for application and discussion, and for suggesting other things to the mind through actions and the ephemeral shapes created by those actions. To claim that sign language is uniform would be to claim that it is perfect—"That faultless monster that the world never saw."

FORCED AND MISTAKEN SIGNS.

Examination into the identity of signs is complicated by the fact that in the collection and description of Indian signs there is danger lest the [pg 337] civilized understanding of them may be mistaken or forced. The liability to those errors is much increased when the collections are not taken directly from the Indians themselves, but are given as obtained at second-hand from white traders, trappers, and interpreters, who, through misconception in the beginning and their own introduction or modification of gestures, have produced a jargon in the sign, as well as in the oral intercourse. An Indian talking in signs, either to a white man or to another Indian using signs which he never saw before, catches the meaning of that which is presented and adapts himself to it, at least for the occasion. Even when he finds that his interlocutor insists upon understanding and presenting a certain sign in a manner and with a significance widely different from those to which he has been accustomed, it is within the very nature, tentative and elastic, of the gesture art—both performers being on an equality—that he should adopt the one that seems to be recognized or that is pressed upon him, as with much greater difficulty he has learned and adopted many foreign terms used with whites before attempting to acquire their language, but never with his own race. Thus there is now, and perhaps always has been, what may be called a lingua-franca, in the sign vocabulary. It is well known that all the tribes of the Plains having learned by experience that white visitors expect to receive certain signs really originating with the latter, use them in their intercourse just as they sometimes do the words "squaw" and "papoose," corruptions of the Algonkian, and once as meaningless in the present West as the English terms "woman" and "child," but which the first pioneers, having learned them on the Atlantic coast, insisted upon treating as generally intelligible.

Examining the identity of signs is complicated by the fact that when collecting and describing Indian signs, there's a risk that the civilized interpretation of them could be mistaken or forced. This risk increases significantly when the collections are not taken directly from the Indians themselves but are reported as obtained second-hand from white traders, trappers, and interpreters. These individuals, due to misunderstanding from the start and their own introduction or modification of gestures, have created a mixed version of the sign language, along with the spoken communication. An Indian using signs, whether communicating with a white person or another Indian using unfamiliar signs, can grasp the meaning of what's presented and adjust accordingly, at least for that moment. Even when he realizes that his conversation partner insists on understanding and using a specific sign in a way that's quite different from what he usually knows, it’s inherent in the flexible nature of the gesture language—where both parties are equals—that he adopts the sign that seems recognized or that is being pushed on him. He has learned and adopted many foreign terms used by whites with much greater difficulty before trying to learn their language, but never with others in his own race. Therefore, there exists now, and perhaps always has existed, what can be called a lingua-franca within the sign language. It's well known that all the Plains tribes have learned through experience that white visitors expect certain signs that actually originated with them, and they use these signs in their communication just as they sometimes use the words "squaw" and "papoose," which are distortions of the Algonkian language. These words have become as meaningless in the contemporary West as the English words "woman" and "child," yet the first pioneers, having learned them on the Atlantic coast, insisted on treating them as universally understandable.

The perversity in attaching through preconceived views a wrong significance to signs is illustrated by an anecdote found in several versions and in several languages, but repeated as a veritable Scotch legend by Duncan Anderson, esq., Principal of the Glasgow Institution for the Deaf and Dumb, when he visited Washington in 1853.

The distortion in assigning an incorrect meaning to signs based on preconceived notions is demonstrated by a story that appears in various versions and languages, but is famously told as a true Scottish legend by Duncan Anderson, Esq., Principal of the Glasgow Institution for the Deaf and Dumb, during his visit to Washington in 1853.

King James I. of England, desiring to play a trick upon the Spanish ambassador, a man of great erudition, but who had a crotchet in his head upon sign language, informed him that there was a distinguished professor of that science in the university at Aberdeen. The ambassador set out for that place, preceded by a letter from the King with instructions to make the best of him. There was in the town one Geordy, a butcher, blind of one eye, a fellow of much wit and drollery. Geordy is told to play the part of a professor, with the warning not to speak a word; is gowned, wigged, and placed in a chair of state, when the ambassador is shown in and they are left alone together. Presently the nobleman came out greatly pleased with the experiment, claiming that his theory was demonstrated. He said: "When I entered the room I raised one finger to signify there is one God. He replied by raising two fingers to signify that this Being rules over two worlds, the material and the spiritual. Then I raised three fingers, to say there are three [pg 338] persons in the Godhead. He then closed his fingers, evidently to say these three are one." After this explanation on the part of the nobleman the professors sent for the butcher and asked him what took place in the recitation room. He appeared very angry and said: "When the crazy man entered the room where I was he raised one finger, as much as to say I had but one eye, and I raised two fingers to signify that I could see out of my one eye as well as he could out of both of his. When he raised three fingers, as much as to say there were but three eyes between us, I doubled up my fist, and if he had not gone out of that room in a hurry I would have knocked him down."

King James I of England, wanting to play a prank on the Spanish ambassador, who was very knowledgeable but had an obsession with sign language, told him that there was a distinguished professor of that subject at the university in Aberdeen. The ambassador headed there, carrying a letter from the King with instructions to make the most of the situation. In town, there was a butcher named Geordy, who was blind in one eye and known for his humor. Geordy was told to act as the professor but had to stay silent; he was dressed in a gown and wig and seated in a prominent chair. When the ambassador entered, they were left alone together. Soon after, the nobleman came out very pleased with the whole thing, claiming his theory had been proved. He said: "When I entered the room, I raised one finger to signify that there is one God. He responded by raising two fingers, suggesting that this Being rules over two worlds, the material and the spiritual. Then I raised three fingers to indicate that there are three persons in the Godhead. He then closed his fingers, clearly meaning that these three are one." After the nobleman explained this, the professors called the butcher to ask what had happened in the room. Geordy looked very upset and said: "When the crazy man came into the room I was in, he raised one finger, as if to say I had only one eye. I raised two fingers to show that I could see out of my one eye as well as he could with both of his. When he raised three fingers, as if to say there were only three eyes between us, I clenched my fist, and if he hadn’t hurried out of that room, I would have knocked him down."

The readiness with which a significance may be found in signs when none whatever exists is also shown in the great contest narrated by Rabelais between Panurge and the English philosopher, Thaumast, commencing as follows:

The ease with which meaning can be derived from signs when none actually exists is also illustrated in the famous debate recounted by Rabelais between Panurge and the English philosopher, Thaumast, starting as follows:

"Everybody then taking heed in great silence, the Englishman lifted his two hands separately, clinching the ends of his fingers in the form that at Chion they call the fowl's tail. Then he struck them, together by the nails four times. Then he opened them and struck one flat upon the other with a clash once; after which, joining them as above, he struck twice, and four times afterwards, on opening them. Then he placed them, joined and extended the one above the other, seeming to pray God devoutly.

"Everyone listened closely in silence as the Englishman raised his hands, forming a shape that at Chion they call the fowl's tail. Then he hit them together by the nails four times. After that, he opened them and struck one flat against the other with a clash once; then, joining them again as before, he struck twice, and hit them four times more after opening them. Finally, he positioned them, joined and extended one above the other, appearing to pray to God sincerely."

"Panurge suddenly moved his right hand in the air, placed the right-hand thumb at the right-hand nostril, holding the four fingers stretched out and arrayed in parallel lines with the point of the nose; shutting the left eye entirely, and winking with the right, making a profound depression with eyebrow and eyelid. Next he raised aloft the left with a strong clinching and extension of the four fingers and elevation of the thumb, and held it in line directly corresponding with the position of the right, the distance between the two being a cubit and a half. This done, in the like manner he lowered towards the ground both hands, and finally held them in the midst as if aiming straight at the Englishman's nose."

"Panurge suddenly lifted his right hand, put his right thumb on his right nostril, while extending his four fingers parallel to the line of his nose. He completely closed his left eye and winked with his right, making a dramatic expression with his eyebrow and eyelid. Then he raised his left hand, tightly extending the four fingers and lifting his thumb, positioning it directly in line with the right hand, about a foot and a half apart. After that, he similarly lowered both hands toward the ground, finally aiming them as if he was targeting the Englishman's nose."

And so on at great length. The whole performance of Panurge was to save the credit of Pantagruel by making fantastic and mystic motions in pretended disputation with the signs given by Thaumast in good faith. Yet the latter confessed himself conquered, and declared that he had derived inestimable information from the purposely meaningless gestures. The satire upon the diverse interpretations of the gestures of Naz-de-cabre (Pantagruel, Book III, chap. xx) is to the same effect, showing it to have been a favorite theme with Rabelais.

And so on for quite a while. Panurge's entire act was to protect Pantagruel's reputation by making outrageous and mystical gestures while pretending to argue with the signs given by Thaumast in good faith. However, Thaumast admitted he was defeated and stated that he gained invaluable insights from the deliberately nonsensical gestures. The satire on the various interpretations of Naz-de-cabre's gestures (Pantagruel, Book III, chap. xx) has a similar message, highlighting that it was a recurring theme for Rabelais.

ABBREVIATIONS.

A lesson was learned by the writer as to the abbreviation of signs, and the possibility of discovering the original meaning of those most obscure, from the attempts of a Cheyenne to convey the idea of old man. [pg 339] He held his right hand forward, bent at elbow, fingers and thumb closed sidewise. This not conveying any sense, he found a long stick, bent his back, and supported his frame in a tottering step by the stick held, as was before only imagined. Here at once was decrepit age dependent on a staff. The principle of abbreviation or reduction may be illustrated by supposing a person, under circumstances forbidding the use of the voice, seeking to call attention to a particular bird on a tree, and failing to do so by mere indication. Descriptive signs are resorted to, perhaps suggesting the bill and wings of the bird, its manner of clinging to the twig with its feet, its size by seeming to hold it between the hands, its color by pointing to objects of the same hue; perhaps by the action of shooting into a tree, picking up the supposed fallen game, and plucking feathers. These are continued until understood, and if one sign or combination of signs proves to be successful it will be repeated on the next occasion by both persons engaged, and after becoming familiar between them and others will be more and more abbreviated. Conventionality in signs largely consists in the form of abbreviation which is agreed upon. When the signs of the Indians have from ideographic form thus become demotic, they may be called conventional, but still not arbitrary. In them, as in all his actions, man had at the first a definite meaning or purpose, together with method in their subsequent changes or modifications.

The writer learned a lesson about shortening signs and how to figure out the original meaning of even the most obscure ones, based on a Cheyenne's attempt to express the idea of old man. [pg 339] He held his right hand out, bent at the elbow, with his fingers and thumb closed sideways. When that didn’t make sense, he found a long stick, bent his back, and supported himself with the stick as he imagined. Suddenly, this portrayed an elderly person relying on a staff. The idea of abbreviation or reduction can be illustrated by imagining someone, unable to use their voice, trying to draw attention to a specific bird in a tree and failing with just a point. They might use descriptive signs, perhaps mimicking the bird's beak and wings, showing how it clings to a branch with its feet, indicating its size by pretending to hold it with their hands, and suggesting its color by pointing to similarly colored objects; perhaps even pretending to shoot at the tree, pick up the imagined fallen game, and pluck feathers. These actions would continue until understood, and if one sign or combination of signs works, it will be repeated by both people involved, gradually becoming more familiar and abbreviated over time. The conventionality of signs largely comes from the agreed-upon form of abbreviation. Once the signs used by the Indians evolve from an ideographic form to a more everyday one, they can be called conventional, yet still not arbitrary. In these signs, as in all human actions, there was initially a clear meaning or purpose, along with a method for their later changes or modifications.

Colonel Dodge gives a clear account of the manner in which an established sign is abbreviated in practice, as follows: "There are an almost infinite number and variety of abbreviations. For instance, to tell a man to 'talk,' the most common formal sign is made thus: Hold the right hand in front of, the back near, the mouth, end of thumb and index-finger joined into an 'O,' the outer fingers closed on the palm; throw the hand forward sharply by a quick motion of the wrist, and at the same time flip forward the index-finger. This may be done once or several times.

Colonel Dodge clearly explains how an established sign gets shortened in practice: "There are almost endless abbreviations. For example, to tell someone to 'talk,' the most common formal sign is made like this: Hold your right hand in front of your mouth with the back near it, and make an 'O' shape by joining your thumb and index finger while your outer fingers rest on your palm. Then, quickly throw your hand forward with a sharp wrist motion and simultaneously flip your index finger forward. You can do this once or multiple times."

"The formal sign to 'cease' or 'stop doing' anything is made by bringing the two hands open and held vertically in front of the body, one behind the other, then quickly pass one upward, the other downward, simulating somewhat the motion of the limbs of a pair of scissors, meaning 'cut it off.' The latter sign is made in conversation in a variety of ways, but habitually with one hand only.

"The official sign to 'stop' or 'cease' doing anything is made by holding both hands open and vertically in front of your body, one behind the other. Then quickly move one hand up and the other down, mimicking the motion of a pair of scissors, which means 'cut it off.' This sign is used in conversation in different ways, but usually with just one hand."

"The formal sign to 'stop talking' is first to make the formal sign for 'talk,' then the formal sign for 'cut;' but this is commonly abbreviated by first making the formal sign for 'talk' with the right hand, and then immediately passing the same hand, open, fingers extended, downward across and in front of the mouth, 'talk, cut.'

"The proper sign for 'stop talking' starts with the sign for 'talk,' followed by the sign for 'cut;' however, this is usually shortened by first making the sign for 'talk' with the right hand, and then quickly moving that same hand, open and with fingers extended, down across and in front of the mouth, 'talk, cut.'"

"But though the Plains Indian, if asked for the sign to 'stop talking,' will properly give the sign either in its extended or abbreviated form as above, he in conversation abbreviates it so much further that the sign loses almost all resemblance to its former self. Whatever the position of the hand, a turn of the wrist, a flip of the forefinger, and a [pg 340] turn, of the wrist back to its original position is fully equivalent to the elaborate signs."

"But even though the Plains Indian, when asked for the sign to 'stop talking,' will correctly use either its full or short version as mentioned, in conversation, he simplifies it even more to the point where the sign hardly resembles its original form. No matter the position of the hand, a twist of the wrist, a flick of the forefinger, and then a turn of the wrist back to its starting position is completely equivalent to the detailed signs." [pg 340]

It may be added that nearly every sign which to be intelligibly described and as exhibited in full requires the use of both hands, is outlined, with one hand only, by skillful Indians gesturing between themselves, so as to be clearly understood between them. Two Indians, whose blankets are closely held to their bodies by the left hand, which is necessarily rendered unavailable for gesture, will severally thrust the right from beneath the protecting folds and converse freely. The same is true when one hand of each holds the bridle of a horse.

It can also be noted that almost every sign that needs a clear description and requires both hands to fully express is often explained using just one hand by skillful Native Americans communicating with each other, so that their message is easily understood. Two Native Americans, who hold their blankets tightly against their bodies with their left hands—making that hand unavailable for gestures—will each extend their right hand from under the protective folds and communicate openly. The same applies when each person holds the bridle of a horse with one hand.

The Italian signs are also made in such abbreviated forms as to be little more than hinted at, requiring a perfect knowledge of the full and original form before the slight and often furtive suggestion of it can be understood. Deaf-mutes continually seek by tacit agreement to shorten their signs more and more. While the original of each may be preserved in root or stem, it is only known to the proficient, as the root or stem of a plant enables botanists, but no others, to distinguish it. Thus the natural character of signs, the universal significance which is their peculiarly distinctive feature, may and often does become lost. From the operation of the principle of independent and individual abbreviation inherent in all sign language, without any other cause, that of the Indians must in one or two generations have become diverse, even if it had in fact originated from one tribe in which all conceptions and executions were absolute.

The Italian signs are often so abbreviated that they’re barely recognizable, needing a thorough understanding of the full and original form before the subtle and often concealed hint of it can be grasped. Deaf-mutes continuously try to agree on ways to shorten their signs even more. While the essence of each sign may be preserved in its root or basic form, this knowledge is only available to those who are skilled, much like how botanists can identify a plant by its root or stem, while others cannot. As a result, the natural essence of signs and the universal meaning that makes them uniquely identifiable can sometimes be lost. Because of the natural tendency for independent and individual abbreviation present in all sign languages, the signs used by the Indians must have diverged in just one or two generations, even if they originally stemmed from one tribe where all concepts and executions were consistent.

ARE SIGNS CONVENTIONAL OR INSTINCTIVE?

There has been much discussion on the question whether gesture signs were originally invented, in the strict sense of that term, or whether they result from a natural connection between them and the ideas represented by them, that is whether they are conventional or instinctive. Cardinal Wiseman (Essays, III, 537) thinks that they are of both characters; but referring particularly to the Italian signs and the proper mode of discovering their meaning, observes that they are used primarily with words and from the usual accompaniment of certain phrases. "For these the gestures become substitutes, and then by association express all their meaning, even when used alone." This would be the process only where systematic gestures had never prevailed or had been so disused as to be forgotten, and were adopted after elaborate oral phrases and traditional oral expressions had become common. In other parts of this paper it is suggested that conventionality chiefly consists in abbreviation, and that signs are originally self-interpreting, independent of words, and therefore in a certain sense instinctive.

There has been a lot of discussion about whether gesture signs were originally invented, in the strict sense of the term, or if they come from a natural connection to the ideas they represent—essentially, whether they are conventional or instinctive. Cardinal Wiseman (Essays, III, 537) believes they have qualities of both; however, he specifically refers to Italian signs and how to properly interpret their meaning. He notes that they are mainly used alongside words and through the usual pairing with certain phrases. "In these cases, gestures become substitutes, and by association, they express all their meaning, even when used on their own." This would only happen where systematic gestures had never existed or had been so underused that they were forgotten, and were only adopted after detailed oral phrases and traditional expressions had become common. In other sections of this paper, it is suggested that conventionality mainly involves abbreviation and that signs are initially self-explanatory, independent of words, and thus, in a certain sense, instinctive.

Another form of the above query, having the same intent, is whether signs are arbitrary or natural. The answer will depend upon what the observer considers to be natural to himself. A common sign among both deaf-mutes and Indians for woman consists in designating the [pg 341] arrangement of the hair, but such a represented arrangement of hair familiar to the gesturer as had never been seen by the person addressed would not seem "natural" to the latter. It would be classed as arbitrary, and could not be understood without context or explanation, indeed without translation such as is required from foreign oral speech. Signs most naturally, that is, appropriately, expressing a conception of the thing signified, are first adopted and afterwards modified by circumstances of environment, so as to appear, without full understanding, conventional and arbitrary, yet they are as truly "natural" as the signs for hearing, seeing, eating, and drinking, which continue all over the world as they were first formed because there is no change in those operations.

Another way to ask the same question is whether signs are arbitrary or natural. The answer will depend on what the observer thinks of as natural for themselves. A common sign for woman among both deaf-mutes and Native Americans is the way the hair is arranged, but if the hair arrangement shown is familiar to the person making the gesture but has never been seen by the person being addressed, it won't seem "natural" to them. It would be seen as arbitrary and could not be understood without context or explanation, similar to how foreign spoken language requires translation. Signs that most naturally express a concept are first adopted and later modified by the surrounding circumstances, making them seem conventional and arbitrary to those who don’t fully understand. However, they are just as "natural" as the signs for hearing, seeing, eating, and drinking, which remain the same worldwide because those actions haven’t changed.

CLASSES OF DIVERSITIES IN SIGNS.

While there is not sufficient evidence that any exhibition of sign language in any tribe is a dialect derived or corrupted from an ascertained language in any other tribe, it still is convenient to consider the different forms appearing in different tribes as several dialects (in the usual mode of using that term) of a common language. Every sign talker necessarily has, to some extent, a dialect of his own. No one can use sign language without original invention and without modification of the inventions of others; and all such new inventions and modifications have a tendency to spread and influence the production of other variations. The diversities thus occasioned are more distinct than that mere individuality of style or expression which may be likened to the differing chirography of men who write, although such individual characteristics also constitute an important element of confusion to the inexperienced observer. In differing handwriting there is always an attempt or desire to represent an alphabet which is essentially determinate, but no such fixedness or limited condition of form restricts gesture speech.

While there isn't enough evidence to show that any tribe's sign language is a dialect formed from a known language in another tribe, it's still useful to think of the different forms that appear in various tribes as different dialects (in the usual sense of the term) of a common language. Every sign user naturally has their own dialect to some extent. No one can use sign language without creating something unique and changing what others have invented; and these new creations and changes tend to spread and influence other variations. The differences that arise are more pronounced than just the individual style or expression that can be compared to the different handwritings of people; however, these individual traits also contribute to confusion for someone who is inexperienced. In different handwriting, there is always an attempt or desire to represent a specific alphabet, but no such fixed or limited form governs gesture speech.

Those variations and diversities of form and connected significance specially calling for notice may be: 1st. In the nature of synonyms. 2d. Substantially the same form with such different signification as not to be synonymous. 3d. Difference in significance produced by such slight variation in form as to be, to a careless observer, symmorphic.

Those differences in form and related meanings that should be highlighted may include: 1st. The nature of synonyms. 2nd. Essentially the same form with meanings so different that they aren't synonymous. 3rd. Differences in meaning created by such minor changes in form that they appear, to an inattentive observer, symmorphic.

SYNONYMS.

In this division are placed signs of differing forms which are used in senses so nearly the same as to have only a slight shade of distinction, or sometimes to be practically interchangeable. The comprehensive and metaphorical character of signs renders more of them interchangeable than is the case with words; still, like words, some signs with essential resemblance of meaning have partial and subordinate differences made by etymology or usage. Doubtless signs are purposely selected as delineating the most striking outlines of an object, or the most characteristic features of an action; but different individuals, and [pg 342] likewise different bodies of people, would not always agree in the selection of those outlines and features. Taking the illustration of the attempt to invent a sign for bird, before used, any one of a dozen, signs might have been agreed upon with equal appropriateness, and, in fact, a number have been so selected by several individuals and tribes, each one, therefore, being a synonym of the other. Another example of this is in the signs for deer, designated by various modes of expressing fleetness, by his gait when not in rapid motion, by the shape of his horns, by the color of his tail, and sometimes by combinations of several of those characteristics. Each of these signs may be indefinitely abbreviated, and therefore create indefinite diversity. Another illustration, in which an association of ideas is apparent, is in the upward raising of the index in front of and above the head, which means above (sometimes containing the religious conception of heaven, great spirit, &c.), and also now, to-day. Not unfrequently these several signs to express the same ideas are used interchangeably by the same people, and some one of the duplicates or triplicates may have been noticed by separate observers to the exclusion of the others. On the other hand, they might all have been noticed, but each one among different bodies. Thus confusing reports would be received, which might either be erroneous in deducing the prevalence of particular signs or the opposite. Sometimes the synonym may be recognized as an imported sign, used with another tribe known to affect it. Sometimes the diverse signs to express the same thing are only different trials at reaching the intelligence of the person addressed. An account is given by Lieut. Heber M. Creel, Seventh Cavalry, U.S.A., of an old Cheyenne squaw, who made about twenty successive and original signs to a recruit of the Fourth Cavalry to let him know that she wanted to obtain out of a wagon a piece of cloth belonging to her, to wipe out an oven preparatory to baking bread. Thus by tradition, importation, recent invention, or from all these causes together, several signs entirely distinct are produced for the same object or action.

In this category, there are signs of various forms that are used in such similar ways that they only have slight differences, or sometimes they can be used interchangeably. The broad and metaphorical nature of signs makes many of them interchangeable, more so than with words; still, like words, some signs have essential similarities in meaning but show minor and secondary differences due to their origin or use. Clearly, signs are intentionally chosen to highlight the most prominent features of an object or the most defining aspects of an action; however, different individuals and groups might not always agree on what those features should be. For instance, when trying to create a sign for bird, any one of a dozen signs could be just as suitable, and in fact, many have been chosen by various individuals and tribes, each serving as a synonym for the others. Another example is the signs for deer, which can be expressed in different ways, such as its speed, the way it moves slowly, the shape of its antlers, the color of its tail, or even combinations of these characteristics. Each of these signs can be shortened in countless ways, leading to a great variety. Another illustration that shows an association of ideas is the raising of the index finger above the head, which means above (sometimes including the religious notion of heaven, great spirit, etc.) and also now, today. Frequently, these various signs to express the same ideas are used interchangeably by the same people, and one of these synonyms may have been noticed by different observers while excluding the others. On the flip side, they might all have been observed but by different groups. This can result in confusing reports, which could lead to incorrect conclusions about the prevalence of certain signs. Occasionally, a synonym might be recognized as an imported sign, used by another tribe that is known to adopt it. Sometimes the different signs that convey the same meaning are just various attempts to communicate effectively with the person being addressed. An account from Lieut. Heber M. Creel of the Seventh Cavalry, U.S.A., describes an old Cheyenne woman who made about twenty original signs to a recruit from the Fourth Cavalry to express her desire to get a piece of cloth from a wagon, which she needed to clean an oven before baking bread. Thus, due to tradition, borrowing, recent invention, or a combination of all these factors, many distinct signs have arisen for the same object or action.

This class is not intended to embrace the cases common both to sign and oral language where the same sign has several meanings, according to the expression, whether facial or vocal, and the general manner accompanying its delivery. The sign given, for "stop talking" on page 339 may be used in simple acquiescence, "very well," "all right!" or for comprehension, "I understand;" or in impatience, "you have talked enough!" which may be carried further to express actual anger in the violent "shut up!" But all these grades of thought accompany the idea of a cessation of talk. In like manner an acquaintance of the writer asking the same favor (a permission to go through their camp) of two chiefs, was answered by both with the sign generally used for repletion after eating, viz., the index and thumb turned toward the body, passed up from the abdomen to the throat; but in the one case, being made with a gentle motion and [pg 343] pleasant look, it meant, "I am satisfied," and granted the request; in the other, made violently, with the accompaniment of a truculent frown, it read, "I have had enough of that!" But these two meanings might also have been expressed by different intonations of the English word "enough." The class of signs now in view is better exemplified by the French word souris, which is spelled and pronounced precisely the same with the two wholly distinct and independent significations of smile and mouse. From many examples may be selected the Omaha sign for think, guess, which is precisely the same as that of the Absaroka, Shoshoni and Banak for brave, see page 414. The context alone, both of the sign and the word, determines in what one of its senses it is at the time used, but it is not discriminated merely by a difference in expression.

This class doesn’t cover situations common to both sign and spoken language where the same sign has multiple meanings depending on expression—whether facial or vocal—and the overall manner in which it’s delivered. The sign for "stop talking" on page 339 can indicate simple agreement, such as "very well" or "all right!" or show comprehension, as in "I understand;" or it can express impatience with "you’ve talked enough!"—which could escalate to actually angry commands like "shut up!" Yet all these variations relate to the idea of stopping the conversation. Similarly, a person the writer knows asked for the same favor (permission to pass through their camp) from two chiefs, and both responded with the sign typically used for feeling full after eating—the index finger and thumb facing the body, moving from the abdomen to the throat. However, in one case, the sign was made with a gentle motion and a pleasant look, meaning "I am satisfied," and granted the request; in the other, it was performed violently with a scowling expression, indicating "I’ve had enough of that!" These two meanings could also be expressed through different intonations of the English word "enough." The signs being discussed are better illustrated by the French word souris, which is spelled and pronounced exactly the same but has two completely different meanings: smile and mouse. Many examples can be drawn from the Omaha sign for think, guess, which is identical to the sign used by Absaroka, Shoshoni, and Banak for brave; see page 414. The context of both the sign and the word determines which meaning is intended at that moment, but it’s not distinguished just by a change in expression.

It would have been very remarkable if precisely the same sign were not used by different or even the same persons or bodies of people with wholly distinct significations. The graphic forms for objects and ideas are much more likely to be coincident than sound is for similar expressions, yet in all oral languages the same precise sound is used for utterly diverse meanings. The first conception of many different objects must have been the same. It has been found; indeed, that the homophony of words and the homomorphy of ideographic pictures is noticeable in opposite significations, the conceptions arising from the opposition itself. The differentiation in portraiture or accent is a subsequent and remedial step not taken until after the confusion has been observed and become inconvenient. Such confusion and contradiction would only be eliminated if sign language were absolutely perfect as well as absolutely universal.

It would be quite remarkable if the exact same sign weren’t used by different or even the same people or groups to mean completely different things. The symbols for objects and ideas are much more likely to overlap than sounds for similar expressions, yet in all spoken languages, the same exact sound is used for entirely different meanings. The initial idea of many different objects must have been the same. In fact, it's been found that the similarity of words and the similarity of pictorial symbols can be found in contrasting meanings, with the ideas arising from the opposition itself. The differences in portrayal or accent are a later and corrective measure taken only after the confusion has been noticed and has become problematic. Such confusion and contradiction would only be resolved if sign language were completely perfect and entirely universal.

SYMMORPHS.

In this class are included those signs conveying different ideas, and really different in form of execution as well as in conception, yet in which the difference in form is so slight as practically to require attention and discrimination. An example from oral speech may be found in the English word "desert," which, as pronounced "des'-ert" or "desert'," and in a slightly changed form, "dessert," has such widely varying significations. These distinctions relating to signs require graphic illustration.

In this class, there are signs that communicate different ideas and vary in execution as well as in concept, but the differences in form are so subtle that they practically require careful attention and discernment. An example from spoken language is the English word "desert," which can be pronounced as "des'-ert" or "desert," and in a slightly modified form, "dessert," both of which have very different meanings. These distinctions regarding signs need to be illustrated visually.

Tree. Dakota, HidatsuFig. 112.
To grow. N.A. IndianFig. 113.

The sign made by the Dakota, Hidatsa, and several other tribes, for tree is made by holding the right hand before the body, back forward, fingers and thumb separated, then pushing it slightly upward, Fig. 112. That for grass is the same made near the ground; that for grow is made like grass, though instead of holding the back of the hand near the ground the hand is pushed upward in an interrupted manner, Fig. 113. For smoke, the hand (with the back down, fingers pointing upward as [pg 344] in grow) is thrown upward several times from the same place instead of continuing the whole motion upward. Frequently the fingers are thrown forward from under the thumb with each successive upward motion. For fire, the hand is employed as in the gesture for smoke, but the motion is frequently more waving, and in other cases made higher from the ground.

The sign made by the Dakota, Hidatsa, and several other tribes for tree involves holding the right hand in front of the body, palm facing back, with fingers and thumb spread apart, then pushing it slightly upward, Fig. 112. The sign for grass is similar but is made closer to the ground; for grow, the hand gesture resembles that of grass, but instead of keeping the back of the hand low to the ground, the hand is pushed upward in a stuttered way, Fig. 113. For smoke, the hand (with the palm down and fingers pointing up as in grow) is moved upward a few times from the same spot instead of just making a smooth upward motion. Often, the fingers are flicked forward from under the thumb with each upward motion. For fire, the hand gesture is similar to that for smoke, but the motion is usually more waving and sometimes made higher off the ground.

Rain. Shoshoni, ApacheFig. 114.

The sign for rain, made by the Shoshoni, Apache, and other Indians, is by holding the hand (or hands) at the height of and before the shoulder, fingers pendent, palm down, then pushing it downward a short distance, Fig. 114. That for heat is the same, with the difference that the hand is held above the head and thrust downward toward the forehead; that for to weep is made by holding the hand as in rain, and the gesture made from the eye downward over the cheek, back of the fingers nearly touching the face.

The sign for rain, used by the Shoshoni, Apache, and other tribes, involves holding the hand (or hands) at shoulder height, with fingers hanging down and palm facing down. Then, you push it down a short distance, as shown in Fig. 114. The sign for heat is similar, except the hand is raised above the head and then thrust down toward the forehead. The sign for to weep is made by holding the hand like in the rain gesture and moving it from the eye down over the cheek, with the back of the fingers almost touching the face.

Sun. N.A. IndianFig. 115.

The common sign for sun is made by bringing the tips of the thumb and index together so as to form a circle; remaining fingers closed. The hand is then held toward the sky, Fig. 115. The motion with the same circular position of index and thumb is for want, by bringing the hand backward toward the mouth, in a curve forming a short arch between the origin and termination of the gesture.

The common sign for sun is made by bringing the tips of your thumb and index finger together to form a circle, with the other fingers closed. Then, hold your hand up toward the sky, Fig. 115. To sign want, keep the thumb and index finger in the same circular position and bring your hand back toward your mouth in a curved motion that forms a short arch between where the gesture starts and ends.

For drink the gesture by several tribes is the same as for want, with the slight difference in the position of the last three fingers, which are not so tightly clinched, forming somewhat the shape of a cup; and that for money is made by holding out the hand with the same arrangement of fingers in front of the hips, at a distance of about twelve or fifteen inches.

For drink, the gesture used by several tribes is the same as for want, with a slight difference in the positioning of the last three fingers, which are not as tightly clenched, creating a shape similar to a cup. The gesture for money involves holding out the hand with the same finger arrangement in front of the hips, about twelve or fifteen inches away.

Sun. CheyenneFig. 116.

Another sign for sun, made by the Cheyennes, is by placing the tips of the partly separated thumb and index of one hand against those of the other, approximating a circle, and holding them toward the sky, Fig. 116, and that for various things, observed among the Brulé Sioux with the same position of the hands, is made by placing the circle horizontal, and moving it interruptedly toward the right side, each movement forming a short arch. Compare also the sign for village, described on page 386.

Another sign for sun, created by the Cheyennes, involves placing the tips of the partially separated thumb and index finger of one hand against those of the other, forming a circle, and holding them up towards the sky, Fig. 116. The sign for various things, observed among the Brulé Sioux with the same hand position, is made by placing the circle horizontally and moving it in a series of short arcs to the right side. Also, see the sign for village, described on page 386.

The Arikara sign for soldier is by placing the clinched hands together before the breast, thumbs touching, then drawing them horizontally outward toward their respective sides, Fig. 117. That for done, made by [pg 345] the Hidatsa, is shown below in this paper, see Fig. 334, page 528. That for much (Cheyenne I, Comanche III), see Fig. 274, page 447, is to be correlated with the above.

The Arikara sign for soldier involves placing your clenched hands together in front of your chest, thumbs touching, and then moving them horizontally outward to each side, as shown in Fig. 117. The sign for done, created by the Hidatsa, is illustrated below in this paper, see Fig. 334, page 528. The sign for much (from Cheyenne I, Comanche III), see Fig. 274, page 447, should be related to the above.

Soldier. ArikaraFig. 117.

The sign for to be told or talked to, and for the reception of speech, by the tribes generally, is made by placing the flat right hand, palm upward, about fifteen inches in front of the right side of the face or breast, fingers pointing to the left, then drawing the hand toward the bottom of the chin, and is illustrated in Fig. 71, page 291. The Comanche sign for give or asking is shown in Fig. 301, page 480 (Comanche III), and is made by bringing the hand toward the body but a short distance, and the motion repeated, the tips of the fingers indicating the outline of a circle.

The sign for to be told or talked to, and for receiving speech, used by the tribes in general, is made by placing the flat right hand, palm up, about fifteen inches in front of the right side of the face or chest, with fingers pointing to the left. Then, you draw the hand down toward the bottom of the chin, as illustrated in Fig. 71, page 291. The Comanche sign for give or asking is shown in Fig. 301, page 480 (Comanche III), and is made by bringing the hand toward the body a short distance, repeating the motion, with the tips of the fingers outlining a circle.

The tribal sign for Kaiowa, illustrated in its place among the Tribal Signs, is made by holding the hand with extended and separated fingers and thumb near the side of the head, back outward, and giving it a rotary motion. This gesture is made in front of the face by many tribes. The generic sign for deer, made by the Dakota and some others, is by holding the hand motionless at the side of the head, with extended and separated thumb and fingers, representing the branched antlers. That for fool, reported from the same Indians, is the same as above described for Kaiowa, which it also signifies, though frequently only one or two fingers are used.

The tribal sign for Kaiowa, shown in its section among the Tribal Symbols, is created by holding your hand with your fingers and thumb extended and spread apart next to your head, palm facing out, and making a twisting motion. Many tribes perform this gesture in front of their faces. The general sign for deer, used by the Dakota and some others, is done by keeping the hand still at the side of the head, with fingers and thumb extended and spread, symbolizing branched antlers. The sign for fool, also reported by the same tribes, is the same as the one described for Kaiowa, which it can also mean, although often only one or two fingers are used.

The tribal sign both for the Sahaptin or Nez Percés and for Caddo (see Tribal Signs) is made by passing the extended index, pointing under the nose from right to left. When the second finger is not tightly closed it strongly resembles the sign often made for lie, falsehood, by passing the extended index and second fingers separated toward the left, over the mouth.

The tribal sign for both the Sahaptin or Nez Percés and Caddo (see Tribal Symbols) is created by moving the extended index finger, pointing under the nose from right to left. When the second finger is not fully closed, it closely resembles the sign often used for lie, falsehood, which involves moving the extended index and second fingers apart toward the left, over the mouth.

The tribal sign for Cheyenne (see Tribal Signs) differs from the sign for spotted only in the finger (or hand) in the latter being alternately passed across the upper and lower sides of the left forearm.

The tribal sign for Cheyenne (see Tribal Symbols) is different from the sign for spotted only in that the finger (or hand) in the latter is passed back and forth across the upper and lower sides of the left forearm.

The sign for steal, theft, see Fig. 75, page 293, is but slightly different from that for bear, see Fig. 239, page 413, especially when the latter is made with one hand only. The distinction, however, is that the grasping in the latter sign is not followed by the idea of concealment in the former, which is executed by the right hand, after the motion of grasping, being brought toward and sometimes under the left armpit.

The sign for steal, theft, see Fig. 75, page 293, is only slightly different from that for bear, see Fig. 239, page 413, especially when the latter is done with just one hand. The key difference is that the grasping motion in the bear sign doesn't include the notion of concealment like it does in the steal sign, which is performed by bringing the right hand toward and sometimes under the left armpit after the grasping motion.

Cold and winter, see Tendoy-Huerito Dialogue, page 486, may be compared with love, see Kin Chē-ĕss' speech, page 521, and with prisoner. In these the difference consists in that cold and winter are represented by crossing the arms with clinched hands before the breast; love by crossing the arms so as to bring the fists more under the chin, and prisoner by holding the crossed wrists a foot in front of the breast.

Cold and winter, see Tendoy-Huerito Dialogue, page 486, can be compared with love, see Kin Chē-ĕss' speech, page 521, and with prisoner. The difference lies in how these are represented: cold and winter are shown by crossing the arms with clenched hands in front of the chest; love is shown by crossing the arms with the fists closer to the chin, and prisoner is shown by holding the crossed wrists about a foot in front of the chest.

Melon, squash, muskmelon, used by the Utes and Apaches, is made by [pg 346] holding the hand arched, fingers separated and pointing forward, and pushing the hand forward over a slight curve near the ground, and the generic sign for animals by the Apaches is made in the same manner at the height intended to represent the object.

Melon, squash, muskmelon, used by the Utes and Apaches, is made by [pg 346] holding the hand arched, fingers separated and pointing forward, and pushing the hand forward over a slight curve near the ground. The general sign for animals by the Apaches is made in the same way, at the height meant to represent the object.

The sign for where?, and to search, to seek for, made by the Dakota (IV), is by holding the back of the hand upward, index pointing forward, and carrying it from left to right about eight inches, raising and lowering it several times while so doing, as if quickly pointing at different objects. That for some of them, a part of a number of things or persons, made by the Kaiowa, Comanche, Wichita, and Apache Indians is nearly identical, the gesture being made less rapidly.

The sign for where? and to search, to seek for, used by the Dakota (IV), is done by holding the back of the hand up, with the index finger pointing forward, and moving it from left to right about eight inches, raising and lowering it several times, as if quickly pointing at different objects. The sign for some of them, referring to a part of a group of things or people, used by the Kaiowa, Comanche, Wichita, and Apache Indians, is almost identical, but the gesture is done more slowly.

RESULTS SOUGHT IN THE STUDY OF SIGN LANGUAGE.

These may be divided into (1) its practical application, (2) its aid to philologic researches in general with (3) particular reference to the grammatic machinery of language, and (4) its archæologic relations.

These can be divided into (1) its practical use, (2) its support for linguistic research overall, (3) specific focus on the grammatical structure of language, and (4) its historical connections.

PRACTICAL APPLICATION.

The most obvious application of Indian sign language will for its practical utility depend, to a large extent, upon the correctness of the view submitted by the present writer that it is not a mere semaphoric repetition of motions to be memorized from a limited traditional list, but is a cultivated art, founded upon principles which can be readily applied by travelers and officials, so as to give them much independence of professional interpreters—as a class dangerously deceitful and tricky. This advantage is not merely theoretical, but has been demonstrated to be practical by a professor in a deaf mute college who, lately visiting several of the wild tribes of the plains, made himself understood among all of them without knowing a word of any of their languages; nor would it only be experienced in connection with American tribes, being applicable to intercourse with savages in Africa and Asia, though it is not pretended to fulfill by this agency the schoolmen's dream of an ecumenical mode of communication between all peoples in spite of their dialectic divisions.

The most obvious use of Indian sign language will largely depend on the validity of the viewpoint presented by the writer that it isn’t just a simple memorization of gestures from a limited traditional list, but rather a developed skill based on principles that travelers and officials can easily apply to communicate independently of professional interpreters—who, as a group, can be quite untrustworthy. This benefit is not just theoretical; it has been practically shown by a professor at a deaf college who, recently visiting several of the wild tribes in the plains, managed to communicate with all of them without knowing any of their languages. Moreover, this ability isn’t limited to American tribes; it can also be used for communication with indigenous people in Africa and Asia, although it doesn’t claim to realize the scholars' dream of a universal means of communication across all cultures despite their language differences.

It must be admitted that the practical value of signs for intercourse with the American Indians will not long continue, their general progress in the acquisition of English or of Spanish being so rapid that those languages are becoming, to a surprising extent, the common medium, and signs are proportionally disused. Nor is a systematic use of signs of so great assistance in communicating with foreigners, whose speech is not understood, as might at first be supposed, unless indeed both parties agree to cease all attempt at oral language, relying wholly upon gestures. So long as words are used at all, signs will be made only as their accompaniment, and they will not always be ideographic. [pg 347] An amusing instance in which savages showed their preference to signs instead of even an onomatope may be quoted from Wilfred Powell's Observations on New Britain and neighboring Islands during Six Years' Exploration, in Proc. Roy. Geog. Soc., vol. iii, No. 2 (new monthly series), February, 1881, p. 89, 90: "On one occasion, wishing to purchase a pig, and not knowing very well how to set about it, being ignorant of the dialect, which is totally different from that of the natives in the north, I asked Mr. Brown how I should manage, or what he thought would be the best way of making them understand. He said, 'Why don't you try granting?' whereupon I began to grunt most vociferously. The effect was magical. Some of them jumped back, holding their spears in readiness to throw; others ran away, covering their eyes with their hands, and all exhibited the utmost astonishment and alarm. In fact, it was so evident that they expected me to turn into a pig, and their alarm was so irresistibly comic, that Mr. Brown and I both burst out laughing, on which they gradually became more reassured, and those that had run away came back, and seeing us so heartily amused, and that I had not undergone any metamorphosis, began to laugh too; but when I drew a pig on the sand with a piece of stick, and made motions of eating, it suddenly seemed to strike them what was the matter, for they all burst out laughing, nodding their heads, and several of them ran off, evidently in quest of the pig that was required."

It must be acknowledged that the practical usefulness of signs for communication with American Indians won't last long, as their overall progress in learning English or Spanish is so quick that these languages are increasingly becoming the common way to communicate, while signs are being used less and less. Additionally, using signs systematically isn't as helpful for communicating with foreigners whose language isn't understood as one might think, unless both parties agree to completely drop spoken language and rely only on gestures. As long as any words are being used, signs will only accompany them, and they won't always be clear symbols. [pg 347] An amusing example where indigenous people preferred signs over even sounds can be taken from Wilfred Powell's Observations on New Britain and neighboring Islands during Six Years' Exploration, in Proc. Roy. Geog. Soc., vol. iii, No. 2 (new monthly series), February, 1881, p. 89, 90: "One time, wanting to buy a pig and not knowing exactly how to go about it since I didn't understand the dialect, which was completely different from the one spoken by the natives in the north, I asked Mr. Brown for advice on how to make them understand. He suggested, 'Why don't you try grunting?' So I started to grunt very loudly. The effect was instant. Some of them jumped back, ready to throw their spears; others ran away, covering their eyes with their hands, and everyone showed extreme surprise and fear. In fact, it was clear they expected me to turn into a pig, and their shock was so comically overwhelming that Mr. Brown and I both burst out laughing, which gradually reassured them, and those who had run away came back. Seeing us so amused and that I hadn't transformed, they began to laugh too; but when I drew a pig in the sand with a stick and pretended to eat, it suddenly clicked for them what was going on, and they all erupted in laughter, nodding their heads, with several of them running off, clearly in search of the pig we needed."

POWERS OF SIGNS COMPARED WITH SPEECH.

Sign language, being the mother utterance of nature, poetically styled by Lamartine the visible attitudes of the soul, is superior to all others in that it permits every one to find in nature an image to express his thoughts on the most needful matters intelligently to any other person. The direct or substantial natural analogy peculiar to it prevents a confusion of ideas. It is to some extent possible to use words without understanding them which yet may be understood by those addressed, but it is hardly possible to use signs without full comprehension of them. Separate words may also be comprehended by persons hearing them without the whole connected sense of the words taken together being caught, but signs are more intimately connected. Even those most appropriate will not be understood if the subject is beyond the comprehension of their beholders. They would be as unintelligible as the wild clicks of his instrument, in an electric storm, would be to the telegrapher, or as the semaphore, driven by wind, to the signalist. In oral speech even onomatopes are arbitrary, the most strictly natural sounds striking the ear of different individuals and nations in a manner wholly diverse. The instances given by Sayce are in point. Exactly the same sound was intended to be reproduced in the "bilbit amphora" of Nævius, the "glut glut murmurat unda sonans" of the Latin Anthology, and the "puls" of Varro. The Persian "bulbul," the "jugjug" of Gascoigne, and the "whitwhit" of others are all attempts at imitating the note of the [pg 348] nightingale. Successful signs must have a much closer analogy and establish, a consensus between the talkers far beyond that produced by the mere sound of words.

Sign language, which is the basic expression of nature, poetically described by Lamartine as the visible expressions of the soul, is superior to all other forms of communication because it allows anyone to find an image in nature that can express their thoughts on essential matters clearly to others. The direct and natural analogy that is unique to it prevents confusion of ideas. It's somewhat possible to use words without fully understanding them, and they might still be understood by those listening, but it's nearly impossible to use signs without fully grasping their meaning. Separate words can be understood by listeners without grasping the overall meaning of the full message, but signs are more closely interconnected. Even the best signs won’t be understood if the topic is beyond the understanding of those observing. They would be as unclear as the chaotic clicks of an instrument in an electrical storm would be to a telegrapher, or a wind-blown semaphore would be to a signalman. In spoken language, even onomatopoeia is arbitrary; the most natural sounds can be perceived differently by individuals and cultures. Sayce’s examples illustrate this well. The same sound was meant to be represented in the "bilbit amphora" of Nævius, the "glut glut murmurat unda sonans" of the Latin Anthology, and Varro's "puls." The Persian "bulbul," the "jugjug" of Gascoigne, and the "whitwhit" of others are all attempts to mimic the nightingale's song. Effective signs must have a much closer connection and create a consensus among communicators that goes far beyond what is achieved by merely the sound of words.

Gestures, in the degree of their pantomimic character, excel in graphic and dramatic effect applied to narrative and to rhetorical exhibition, and beyond any other mode of description give the force of reality. Speech, when highly cultivated, is better adapted to generalization and abstraction; therefore to logic and metaphysics. The latter must ever henceforth, be the superior in formulating thoughts. Some of the enthusiasts in signs have contended that this unfavorable distinction is not from any inherent incapability, but because their employment has not been continued unto perfection, and that if they had been elaborated by the secular labor devoted to spoken language they might in resources and distinctiveness have exceeded many forms of the latter. Gallaudet, Peet, and others maybe right in asserting that man could by his arms, hands, and fingers, with facial and bodily accentuation, express any idea that could be conveyed by words.

Gestures, in their pantomime-like quality, stand out for their graphic and dramatic impact when used in storytelling and rhetorical displays, delivering a sense of reality more effectively than any other form of description. Well-developed speech is more suited to generalizations and abstractions, making it better for logic and metaphysics. Thus, the latter will always excel in articulating thoughts. Some enthusiasts of sign language argue that this unfavorable distinction isn't due to any fundamental limitation but rather because sign language hasn't been perfected. They believe that if it were developed with the same dedication as spoken language, it could surpass many forms of the latter in richness and clarity. Gallaudet, Peet, and others may be correct in claiming that a person could express any idea that words convey using their arms, hands, fingers, and facial and bodily expressions.

The combinations which can be made with corporeal signs are infinite. It has been before argued that a high degree of culture might have been attained by man without articulate speech and it is but a further step in the reasoning to conclude that if articulate speech had not been possessed or acquired, necessity would have developed gesture language to a degree far beyond any known exhibition of it. The continually advancing civilization and continually increasing intercourse of countless ages has perfected oral speech, and as both, civilization and intercourse were possible with signs alone it is to be supposed that they would have advanced in some corresponding manner. But as sign language has been chiefly used during historic time either as a scaffolding around a more valuable structure to be thrown aside when the latter was completed, or as an occasional substitute, such development was not to be expected.

The combinations that can be made with physical signs are endless. It's been argued before that humans could have reached a high level of culture without spoken language, and it's a logical next step to conclude that if spoken language hadn't been developed or learned, necessity would have led to the creation of a gesture language far more advanced than anything we currently recognize. The continuously advancing civilization and the ever-increasing communication over countless ages have refined spoken language, and since both civilization and communication could have thrived with signs alone, it's reasonable to think they would have progressed in a similar way. However, because sign language has mainly been used historically either as a temporary support for a more important structure that would be discarded once the latter was complete, or as an occasional substitute, such development wasn't to be expected.

The process of forming signs to express abstract ideas is only a variant from that of oral speech, in which the words for the most abstract ideas, such as law, virtue, infinitude, and immortality, are shown by Max Müller to have been derived and deduced, that is, abstracted, from sensuous impressions. In the use of signs the countenance and manner as well as the tenor decide whether objects themselves are intended, or the forms, positions, qualities, and motions of other objects which are suggested, and signs for moral and intellectual ideas, founded on analogies, are common all over the world as well as among deaf-mutes. Concepts of the intangible and invisible are only learned through percepts of tangible and visible objects, whether finally expressed to the eye or to the ear, in terms of sight or of sound.

The way we create signs to convey abstract ideas is just a variation of spoken language, where even the words for the most abstract concepts, like law, virtue, infinity, and immortality, are shown by Max Müller to have originated from and been derived from sensory experiences. When using signs, the facial expressions and mannerisms, as well as the overall tone, determine if we're referring to the actual objects, or to the shapes, positions, qualities, and movements of other suggested objects. Signs representing moral and intellectual ideas, based on analogies, are found worldwide, including among deaf-mutes. We learn about the intangible and invisible only through experiences derived from tangible and visible objects, whether ultimately expressed visually or audibly, in terms of sight or sound.

Sign language is so faithful to nature, and so essentially living in its expression, that it is not probable that it will ever die. It may become disused, but will revert. Its elements are ever natural and universal, by recurring to which the less natural signs adopted dialectically or for [pg 349] expedition can always, with, some circumlocution, be explained. This power of interpreting itself is a peculiar advantage, for spoken languages, unless explained by gestures or indications, can only be interpreted by means of some other spoken language. When highly cultivated, its rapidity on familiar subjects exceeds that of speech and approaches to that of thought itself. This statement may be startling to those who only notice that a selected spoken word may convey in an instant a meaning for which the motions of even an expert in signs may require a much longer time, but it must be considered that oral speech is now wholly conventional, and that with the similar development of sign language conventional expressions with hands and body could be made more quickly than with the vocal organs, because more organs could be worked at once. Without such supposed development the habitual communication between deaf-mutes and among Indians using signs is perhaps as rapid as between the ignorant class of speakers upon the same subjects, and in many instances the signs would win at a trial of speed. At the same time it must be admitted that great increase in rapidity is chiefly obtained by the system of preconcerted abbreviations, before explained, and by the adoption of arbitrary forms, in which naturalness is sacrificed and conventionality established, as has been the case with all spoken languages in the degree in which they have become copious and convenient.

Sign language is deeply connected to nature and is so lively in its expression that it's unlikely to ever disappear. It might fall out of use, but it will always come back. Its elements are fundamentally natural and universal, allowing us to explain less natural signs that are adopted for convenience with some circumlocution. This ability to interpret itself is a unique advantage because spoken languages, unless clarified with gestures, can only be interpreted using another spoken language. When fully developed, its speed on familiar topics surpasses that of speech and approaches the rate of thought itself. This may surprise those who notice that a single spoken word can convey a meaning instantly, while even an expert in sign language might take much longer. However, we must remember that spoken language is entirely conventional now. With similar development, sign language could use conventional hand and body expressions more quickly than vocal speech because more parts of the body can be used simultaneously. Without this development, the usual communication between deaf-mutes and among those using signs can be as quick as that of less informed speakers on the same subjects, and in many cases, signs might win in a speed test. At the same time, we must acknowledge that the significant increase in speed comes mainly from a system of prearranged abbreviations and the use of arbitrary forms, which sacrifices some naturalness for conventionality, just as it has with all spoken languages as they have become more varied and convenient.

There is another characteristic of the gesture speech that, though it cannot be resorted to in the dark, nor where the attention of the person addressed has not been otherwise attracted, it has the countervailing benefit of use when the voice could not be employed. This may be an advantage at a distance which the eye can reach, but not the ear, and still more frequently when silence or secrecy is desired. Dalgarno recommends it for use in the presence of great people, who ought not to be disturbed, and curiously enough "Disappearing Mist," the Iroquois chief, speaks of the former extensive use of signs in his tribe by women and boys as a mark of respect to warriors and elders, their voices, in the good old days, not being uplifted in the presence of the latter. The decay of that wholesome state of discipline, he thinks, accounts partly for the disappearance of the use of signs among the modern impudent youth and the dusky claimants of woman's rights.

There’s another aspect of gesture-based communication that, while it can’t be used in the dark or when the person you’re talking to isn’t paying attention, has the advantage of being useful when you can’t use your voice. This can be beneficial over distances that your eyes can reach but your ears cannot, and even more so when silence or secrecy is needed. Dalgarno suggests using it in the presence of important people who shouldn’t be disturbed. Interestingly, "Disappearing Mist," the Iroquois chief, mentions that women and boys in his tribe used to widely use signs as a sign of respect for warriors and elders, keeping their voices down in front of them during the good old days. He believes the decline of that valuable discipline partly explains why modern, disrespectful youth and advocates for women’s rights have moved away from using signs.

An instance of the additional power gained to a speaker of ordinary language by the use of signs, impressed the writer while dictating to two amanuenses at the same moment, to the one by signs and the other by words, on different subjects, a practice which would have enabled Cæsar to surpass his celebrated feat. It would also be easy to talk to a deaf and blind man at once, the latter being addressed by the voice and the former in signs.

An example of the extra power a speaker of plain language gets from using signs struck the writer while he was dictating to two assistants at the same time—one using signs and the other using words—on different topics. This practice would have allowed Caesar to top his famous achievement. It would also be simple to communicate with a deaf and blind person at the same time, with the blind person being spoken to and the deaf person being addressed with signs.

RELATIONS TO PHILOLOGY.

The aid to be derived from the study of sign language in prosecuting researches into the science of language was pointed out by Leibnitz, in [pg 350] his Collectanea Etymologica, without hitherto exciting any thorough or scientific work in that direction, the obstacle to it probably being that scholars competent in other respects had no adequate data of the gesture speech of man to be used in comparison. The latter will, it is hoped, be supplied by the work now undertaken.

The benefits of studying sign language in language science research were highlighted by Leibniz in [pg 350] his Collectanea Etymologica. However, this has not yet led to any comprehensive or scientific efforts in that area, likely because scholars who are knowledgeable in other fields lack sufficient data on human gesture communication to make comparisons. It is hoped that the current work will provide this data.

In the first part of this paper it was suggested that signs played an important part in giving meaning to spoken words. Philology, comparing the languages of earth in their radicals, must therefore include the graphic or manual presentation of thought, and compare the elements of ideography with those of phonics. Etymology now examines the ultimate roots, not the fanciful resemblances between oral forms, in the different tongues; the internal, not the mere external parts of language. A marked peculiarity of sign language consists in its limited number of radicals and the infinite combinations into which those radicals enter while still remaining distinctive. It is therefore a proper field for etymologic study.

In the first part of this paper, it was suggested that signs play an important role in giving meaning to spoken words. Philology, which compares the languages of the world in their roots, should therefore include the visual or manual expression of thought and compare the elements of ideography with those of phonetics. Etymology now looks at the fundamental roots, rather than the fanciful similarities between spoken forms in different languages; it focuses on the internal, not just the external aspects of language. A notable feature of sign language is its limited number of roots and the countless combinations those roots can form while still being distinct. This makes it a fitting area for etymological study.

From these and other considerations it is supposed that an analysis of the original conceptions of gestures, studied together with the holophrastic roots in the speech of the gesturers, may aid in the ascertainment of some relation between concrete ideas and words. Meaning does not adhere to the phonic presentation of thought, while it does to signs. The latter are doubtless more flexible and in that sense more mutable than words, but the ideas attached to them are persistent, and therefore there is not much greater metamorphosis in the signs than in the cognitions. The further a language has been developed from its primordial roots, which have been twisted into forms no longer suggesting any reason for their original selection, and the more the primitive significance of its words has disappeared, the fewer points of contact can it retain with signs. The higher languages are more precise because the consciousness of the derivation of most of their words is lost, so that they have become counters, good for any sense agreed upon and for no other.

From these and other considerations, it’s believed that analyzing the original concepts of gestures, studied alongside the basic roots in the speech of the gesturers, may help uncover some connection between concrete ideas and words. Meaning doesn’t stick to the sound of thought, but it does stick to signs. The latter are definitely more flexible and in that sense more changeable than words, but the ideas linked to them are enduring, so there’s not much more change in the signs than in the thoughts. The more a language has evolved from its original roots, which have been transformed into forms that no longer suggest the reasons for their initial selection, and the more the basic meanings of its words have faded, the fewer connections it can maintain with signs. Advanced languages are more exact because the awareness of how most of their words are derived is lost, making them tools that can represent any agreed-upon meaning and nothing else.

It is, however, possible to ascertain the included gesture even in many English words. The class represented by the word supercilious will occur to all readers, but one or two examples may be given not so obvious and more immediately connected with the gestures of our Indians. Imbecile, generally applied to the weakness of old age, is derived from the Latin in, in the sense of on, and bacillum, a staff, which at once recalls the Cheyenne sign for old man, mentioned above, page 339. So time appears more nearly connected with τεινω, to stretch, when information is given of the sign for long time, in the Speech of Kin Chē-ĕss, in this paper, viz., placing the thumbs and forefingers in such a position as if a small thread was held between the thumb and forefinger of each hand, the hands first touching each other, and then moving slowly from each other, as if stretching a piece of gum-elastic.

It is possible to identify the underlying gesture even in many English words. The class represented by the word supercilious will come to mind for all readers, but here are a couple of examples that are less obvious and more directly linked to the gestures of our Native Americans. Imbecile, typically associated with the frailty of old age, comes from the Latin in, meaning on, and bacillum, which means a staff. This instantly brings to mind the Cheyenne sign for old man, mentioned earlier, on page 339. Similarly, time seems more closely related to τεινω, meaning to stretch, especially when considering the sign for long time from the Speech of Kin Chē-ĕss in this paper. This involves positioning the thumbs and forefingers as if holding a small thread between them, with the hands initially touching each other and then slowly moving apart, as if stretching a piece of elastic.

In the languages of North America, which have not become arbitrary to the degree exhibited by those of civilized man, the connection [pg 351] between the idea and the word is only less obvious than, that still unbroken between the idea and the sign, and they remain strongly affected by the concepts of outline, form, place, position, and feature on which gesture is founded, while they are similar in their fertile combination of radicals.

In North American languages, which haven't become as arbitrary as those of civilized society, the connection between the idea and the word is still quite clear, just like the ongoing relationship between the idea and the sign. These languages are heavily influenced by concepts like outline, form, place, position, and feature that underpin gestures, and they also share a rich integration of root words. [pg 351]

Indian language consists of a series of words that are but slightly differentiated parts of speech following each other in the order suggested in the mind of the speaker without absolute laws of arrangement, as its sentences are not completely integrated. The sentence necessitates parts of speech, and parts of speech are possible only when a language has reached that stage where sentences are logically constructed. The words of an Indian tongue, being synthetic or undifferentiated parts of speech, are in this respect strictly analogous to the gesture elements which enter into a sign language. The study of the latter is therefore valuable for comparison with the words of the former. The one language throws much light upon the other, and neither can be studied to the best advantage without a knowledge of the other.

Indian languages consist of a series of words that are only slightly differentiated parts of speech, arranged in a sequence that reflects the speaker's thoughts without strict rules for structure, as their sentences are not fully integrated. A sentence requires parts of speech, which become possible only when a language has evolved to the point where sentences are logically formed. The words in an Indian language, being synthetic or less distinct parts of speech, are similar in this way to the gesture elements found in sign language. Studying the latter is therefore useful for comparison with the words of the former. Understanding one language provides significant insights into the other, and neither can be fully appreciated without knowledge of the other.

Some special resemblances between the language of signs and the character of the oral languages found on this continent may be mentioned. Dr. J. Hammond Trumbull remarks of the composition of their words that they were "so constructed as to be thoroughly self-defining and immediately intelligible to the hearer." In another connection the remark is further enforced: "Indeed, it is a requirement of the Indian languages that every word shall be so framed as to admit of immediate resolution to its significant elements by the hearer. It must be thoroughly self-defining, for (as Max Müller has expressed it) 'it requires tradition, society, and literature to maintain words which can no longer be analyzed at once.'... In the ever-shifting state of a nomadic society no debased coin can be tolerated in language, no obscure legend accepted on trust. The metal must be pure and the legend distinct."

Some notable similarities between sign language and the spoken languages found on this continent can be pointed out. Dr. J. Hammond Trumbull notes that the way their words are formed makes them "crafted to be completely self-defining and easily understood by the listener." He further emphasizes this point by stating, "In fact, Indian languages require that each word be structured in a way that allows the listener to instantly break it down into its meaningful parts. It must be fully self-defining, because, as Max Müller put it, 'it takes tradition, society, and literature to keep words alive that can no longer be immediately analyzed.'... In the constantly changing environment of a nomadic society, no corrupted language can be accepted, and no unclear story can be trusted. The language must be pure, and the meaning clear."

Indian languages, like those of higher development, sometimes exhibit changes of form by the permutation of vowels, but often an incorporated particle, whether suffix, affix, or infix, shows the etymology which often, also, exhibits the same objective conception that would be executed in gesture. There are, for instance, different forms for standing, sitting, lying, falling, &c., and for standing, sitting, lying on or falling from the same level or a higher or lower level. This resembles the pictorial conception and execution of signs.

Indian languages, like those that are more advanced, sometimes show changes in form through the rearrangement of vowels. However, often an added particle, whether it's a suffix, prefix, or infix, reveals its origin, which frequently shares the same meaning that could also be conveyed through gestures. For example, there are different forms for standing, sitting, lying, falling, etc., as well as for standing, sitting, or lying at the same level or falling from a higher or lower level. This is similar to the visual representation and execution of signs.

Major J.W. Powell, with particular reference to the disadvantages of the multiplied inflections in Indian languages, alike with the Greek and Latin, when the speaker is compelled, in the choice of a word to express his idea, to think of a great multiplicity of things, gives the following instance:

Major J.W. Powell, specifically highlighting the drawbacks of the numerous inflections in Indian languages, similar to those in Greek and Latin, points out that when a speaker has to select a word to convey their thought, they must consider a vast array of options. He provides the following example:

"A Ponca Indian in saying that a man killed a rabbit, would have to say: the man, he, one, animate, standing, in the nominative case, purposely killed, by shooting an arrow, the rabbit, he, the one, animate, sitting, in the objective case; for the form of a verb to kill would have [pg 352] to be selected, and the verb changes its form by inflection and incorporated particles to denote person, number, and gender as animate or inanimate, and gender as standing, sitting, or lying, and case; and the form of the verb would also express whether the killing was done accidentally or purposely, and whether it was by shooting or by some other process, and, if by shooting, whether by bow and arrow, or with a gun; and the form of the verb would in like manner have to express all of these things relating to the object; that is, the person, number, gender, and case of the object; and from the multiplicity of paradigmatic forms of the verb to kill, this particular one would have to be selected." This is substantially the mode in which an Indian sign talker would find it necessary to tell the story, as is shown by several examples given below in narratives, speeches, and dialogues.

A Ponca Indian, when saying that a man killed a rabbit, would have to say: the man, he, one, living being, standing, in the nominative case, intentionally killed, by shooting an arrow, the rabbit, he, the one, living being, sitting, in the objective case; because the form of the verb "to kill" would need to be selected, and the verb changes its form through inflection and added particles to indicate person, number, and gender as living or non-living, and gender as standing, sitting, or lying, and case; and the verb form would also convey whether the killing was accidental or intentional, and whether it was done by shooting or some other method, and, if by shooting, whether it was with a bow and arrow or a gun; and similarly, the verb form would have to express all these aspects relating to the object, meaning the person, number, gender, and case of the object; and due to the various forms of the verb "to kill," this specific one would need to be chosen. This is essentially how an Indian sign talker would need to tell the story, as demonstrated by several examples provided below in narratives, speeches, and dialogues.

Indian languages exhibit the same fondness for demonstration which is necessary in sign language. The two forms of utterance are alike in their want of power to express certain words, such as the verb "to be," and in the criterion of organization, so far as concerns a high degree of synthesis and imperfect differentiation, they bear substantially the same relation to the English language.

Indian languages show a similar preference for demonstration that is essential in sign language. Both types of expression lack the ability to convey certain words, like the verb "to be," and in terms of their structure, they have a similar level of synthesis and imperfect differentiation compared to the English language.

It may finally be added that as not only proper names but nouns, generally in Indian languages are connotive, predicating some attribute of the object, they can readily be expressed by gesture signs, and therefore among them, if anywhere, it is to be expected that relations may be established between the words and the signs.

It can finally be added that since not only proper names but also nouns in Indian languages are connotative, indicating some attribute of the object, they can easily be represented by gesture signs. Therefore, if anywhere, it's expected that connections can be made between the words and the signs among them.

ETYMOLOGY OF WORDS FROM GESTURES.

There can be no attempt in the present limits to trace the etymology of any large number of words in the several Indian languages to a gestural origin, nor, if the space allowed, would it be satisfactory. The signs have scarcely yet been collected, verified, and collated in sufficient numbers for such comparison, even with the few of the Indian languages the radicals of which have been scientifically studied. The signs will, in a future work, be frequently presented in connection with the corresponding words of the gesturers, as is done now in a few instances in another part of this paper. For the present the subject is only indicated by the following examples, introduced to suggest the character of the study in which the students of American linguistics are urgently requested to assist:

There isn’t enough space here to trace the origins of many words in different Indian languages back to a gestural source, and even if there were, it wouldn’t be satisfying. The signs have hardly been collected, verified, and organized in enough numbers for such a comparison, even with the few Indian languages whose roots have been scientifically studied. In a future work, the signs will often be shown alongside the corresponding words from the gesturers, similar to what is already done in a few cases in another part of this paper. For now, the topic is only introduced with the following examples, which are meant to suggest the type of study that students of American linguistics are strongly encouraged to contribute to:

The Dakota word Shante-suta—from shante, heart, and suta, strong—brave, not cowardly, literally strong-hearted, is made by several tribes of that stock, and particularly by the Brulé Sioux, in gestures by collecting the tips of the fingers and thumb of the right hand to a point, and then placing the radial side of the hand over the heart, finger tips pointing downward—heart; then place the left fist, palm inward, horizontally before the lower portion of the breast, the right fist back of the [pg 353] left, then raise the right and throw it forcibly over and downward in front of the left—brave, strong. See Fig. 242, page 415.

The Dakota word Shante-suta—from shante, heart, and suta, strong—means brave, not cowardly, literally strong-hearted. This gesture is used by several tribes from that background, especially the Brulé Sioux. To perform it, you gather the tips of your fingers and thumb on your right hand to a point, then place the palm side of the hand over your heart, with your fingertips pointing down—heart. Next, position your left fist, palm facing inward, horizontally in front of the lower part of your chest, while your right fist is positioned behind the left. Then, raise your right fist and throw it forcefully down and in front of the left—brave, strong. See Fig. 242, page 415.

The Arikaras make the sign for brave by striking the clinched fist forcibly toward the ground in front of and near the breast.

The Arikaras show the sign for brave by forcefully striking their clenched fist down toward the ground, close to their chest.

Brave, or "strong-hearted," is made by the Absaroka, Shoshoni, and Banak Indians by merely placing the clinched fist to the breast, the latter having allusion to the heart, the clinching of the hand to strength, vigor, or force.

Brave, or "strong-hearted," is created by the Absaroka, Shoshoni, and Banak Indians by simply placing a clenched fist on the chest, which refers to the heart; the clenched hand symbolizes strength, energy, or force.

An Ojibwa sign for death, to die, is as follows:

An Ojibwa sign for death, to die, is as follows:

Place the palm of the hand at a short distance from the side of the head, then withdraw it gently in an oblique downward direction, inclining the head and upper part of the body in the same direction.

Place the palm of your hand a short distance from the side of your head, then slowly move it away in a diagonal downward direction, tilting your head and upper body in the same way.

The same authority, The Very Rev. E. Jacker, who contributes it, notes that there is an apparent connection between this conception and execution and the etymology of the corresponding terms in Ojibwa. "He dies," is nibo; "he sleeps," is niba. The common idea expressed by the gesture is a sinking to rest. The original significance of the root nib seems to be "leaning;" anibeia, "it is leaning"; anibekweni, "he inclines the head sidewards." The word niba or nibe (only in compounds) conveys the idea of "night," perhaps as the falling over, the going to rest, or the death of the day.

The same authority, The Very Rev. E. Jacker, who provides this insight, notes that there seems to be a clear link between this concept and execution and the meanings of the related terms in Ojibwa. "He dies" is nibo; "he sleeps" is niba. The shared idea expressed by the gesture is a sinking into rest. The original meaning of the root nib appears to be "leaning;" anibeia means "it is leaning"; anibekweni translates to "he tilts his head sideways." The word niba or nibe (only in compounds) conveys the idea of "night," possibly indicating the falling over, the going to rest, or the death of the day.

Ogima, the Ojibwa term for chief, is derived from a root which signifies "above" (Ogidjaii, upon; ogidjina, above; ogidaki, on a hill or mountain, etc.). Ogitchida, a brave, a hero (Otawa, ogida), is probably from the same root.

Ogima, the Ojibwa word for chief, comes from a root that means "above" (Ogidjaii, upon; ogidjina, above; ogidaki, on a hill or mountain, etc.). Ogitchida, meaning a brave person or a hero (in Otawa, ogida), likely comes from the same root.

Sagima, the Ojibwa form of sachem, is from the root sag, which implies a coming forth, or stretching out. These roots are to be considered in connection with several gestures described under the head of Chief, in Extracts from Dictionary, infra.

Sagima, the Ojibwa term for chief, comes from the root sag, which means to come forth or stretch out. These roots should be viewed in relation to various gestures described under the section Chief, in Dictionary Definitions, infra.

Onijishin, it is good (Ojibwa), originally signifies "it lies level." This may be compared with the sign for good, in the Tendoy-Huerito Dialogue, Fig. 309, page 487, and also that for happy, contentment, in the Speech of Kin Chē-ĕss, page 523.

Onijishin means good in Ojibwa, and it originally refers to "it lies level." This can be compared to the sign for good in the Tendoy-Huerito Dialogue, Fig. 309, page 487, and also to the signs for happy and contentment in the Speech of Kin Chē-ĕss, page 523.

In Klamath the radix lam designates a whirling motion, and appears in the word láma, "to be crazy, mad," readily correlated with the common gesture for madman and fool, in which the hand is rotated above and near the head.

In Klamath, the root lam signifies a spinning motion and shows up in the word láma, meaning "to be crazy or mad," which is easily connected to the typical gesture for madman and fool, where the hand is rotated above and close to the head.

Evening, in Klamath, is litkhí, from luta, to hang down, meaning the time when the sun hangs down, the gesture for which, described elsewhere in this paper (see Nátci's Narrative, page 503), is executive of the same conception, which is allied to the etymology usually given for eve, even, "the decline of the day." These Klamath etymologies have been kindly contributed by Mr. A.S. Gatschet.

Evening in Klamath is litkhí, derived from luta, which means to hang down. This signifies the time when the sun hangs low, a gesture that is described elsewhere in this paper (see Nátci's Narrative, page 503). This is closely related to the common meaning attributed to eve and even, referring to "the decline of the day." These Klamath etymologies were generously provided by Mr. A.S. Gatschet.

The Very Rev. E. Jacker also communicates a suggestive excursus exegeticus upon the probable gestural origin of the Ojibwa word tibishko, "opposite in space; just so; likewise:"

The Very Rev. E. Jacker also shares an interesting excursus exegeticus on the likely gestural origin of the Ojibwa word tibishko, meaning "opposite in space; just so; likewise:"

"The adverb tibishko (or dibishko) is an offshoot of the root tib (or dib), [pg 354] which in most cases conveys the idea of measuring or weighing, as appears from the following samples: dibaige, he measures; dibowe, he settles matters by his speech or word, e.g., as a juryman; dibaamage, he pays out; dibakonige, he judges; dibabishkodjige, he weighs; dibamenimo, he restricts himself, e.g., to a certain quantity of food; dibissitchige, he fulfills a promise; dibijigan, a pattern for cutting clothes.

The adverb tibishko (or dibishko) comes from the root tib (or dib), [pg 354] which usually conveys the idea of measuring or weighing, as shown in the following examples: dibaige, he measures; dibowe, he settles matters by his speech or word, e.g., as a juror; dibaamage, he pays out; dibakonige, he judges; dibabishkodjige, he weighs; dibamenimo, he limits himself, e.g., to a certain amount of food; dibissitchige, he fulfills a promise; dibijigan, a template for cutting clothes.

"The original, meaning of tib, however, must be supposed to have been more comprehensive, if we would explain other (apparent) derivatives, such as: tibi, 'I don't know where, where to, where from,' &c.; tibik, night; dibendjige, he is master or owner; titibisse, it rolls (as a ball), it turns (as a wheel); dibaboweigan, the cover of a kettle. The notion of measuring does not very naturally enter into the ideas expressed by these terms.

"The original meaning of tib was likely broader if we want to make sense of other (seemingly) related words, like: tibi, 'I don't know where, where to, where from,' etc.; tibik, night; dibendjige, he is master or owner; titibisse, it rolls (like a ball), it turns (like a wheel); dibaboweigan, the cover of a kettle. The idea of measuring doesn't really fit with the concepts expressed by these terms."

"The difficulty disappears if we assume the root tib or dib to have been originally the phonetic equivalent of a gesture expressive of the notion of covering as well as of that of measuring. This gesture would seem to be the holding of one hand above the other, horizontally, at some distance, palms opposite or both downwards. This, or some similar gesture would most naturally accompany the above terms. As for tibik, night, compare (Dunbar): 'The two hands open and extended, crossing one another horizontally.' The idea of covering evidently enters into this conception. The strange adverb tibi ('I don't know where,' &c., or 'in a place unknown to me'), if derived from the same root, would originally signify 'covered.' In titibisse, or didibisse (it rolls, it turns), the reduplication of the radical syllable indicates the repetition of the gesture, by holding the hands alternately above one another, palms downwards, and thus producing a rotary motion.

The difficulty goes away if we assume that the root tib or dib was originally the phonetic equivalent of a gesture that expresses the idea of covering as well as measuring. This gesture seems to involve holding one hand above the other, horizontally, at some distance, with palms facing opposite or both downwards. This, or a similar gesture, would naturally accompany the above terms. Regarding tibik, which means night, consider (Dunbar): 'The two hands open and extended, crossing each other horizontally.' The concept of covering clearly plays a role in this idea. The unusual adverb tibi ('I don't know where,' etc., or 'in a place unknown to me'), if derived from the same root, would originally mean 'covered.' In titibisse, or didibisse (it rolls, it turns), the repetition of the root syllable indicates the repetition of the gesture by alternately holding the hands above one another, palms down, thus creating a rotary motion.

"In German, the clasping of the hands in a horizontal position, expressive of a promise or the conclusion of a bargain, is frequently accompanied by the interjection top! the same radical consonants as in tib. Compare also the English tap, the French tape, the Greek, τυπτω the Sanscrit tup and tub, &c."

"In German, when people clasp their hands horizontally to express a promise or the end of a deal, they often say the interjection top!, which shares the same root consonants as tib. Also, think about the English tap, the French tape, the Greek τυπτω, and the Sanskrit tup and tub, etc."

GESTURES CONNECTED WITH THE ORIGIN OF WRITING.

Though written characters are generally associated with speech, they are shown, by successful employment in hieroglyphs and by educated deaf-mutes to be representative of ideas without the intervention of sounds, and so also are the outlines of signs. This will be more apparent if the motions expressing the most prominent feature, attribute, or function of an object are made, or supposed to be made, so as to leave a luminous track impressible upon the eye separate from the members producing it. The actual result is an immateriate graphic representation of visible objects and qualities which, invested with substance, has become familiar to us as the rebus, and also appears in the form of heraldic blazonry styled punning or "canting."

Although written characters are usually tied to speech, they can represent ideas independently of sounds, as demonstrated by hieroglyphs and educated deaf-mutes. The same applies to the shapes of signs. This becomes clearer when the motions that highlight a key feature, quality, or function of an object are made, or imagined to be made, leaving a visible mark for the eye that is separate from the parts creating it. The outcome is a non-material graphic representation of visible objects and traits that, once given substance, has become known to us as the rebus, and also appears in heraldic designs called punning or "canting."

Gesture language is, in fact, not only a picture language, but is actual writing, though dissolving and sympathetic, and neither alphabetic nor phonetic.

Gesture language is actually not just a form of pictorial communication; it's a real way of writing, although it's fluid and expressive, and it's neither alphabetic nor phonetic.

[pg 355]

Dalgarno aptly says: "Qui enim caput nutat, oculo connivet, digitum movet in aëre, &c., (ad mentis cogitata exprimendum); is non minus vere scribit, quam qui Literas pingit in Charta, Marmore, vel ære."

Dalgarno wisely points out: "For the one who nods their head, winks with their eyes, and moves their finger in the air, etc., (to express the thoughts of their mind); they write just as genuinely as the one who writes letters on paper, marble, or metal."

It is neither necessary nor proper to enter now upon any prolonged account of the origin, of alphabetic writing. There is, however, propriety, if not necessity, for the present writer, when making any remarks under this heading and under some others in this paper indicating special lines of research, to disclaim all pretension to being a Sinologue or Egyptologist, or even profoundly versed in Mexican antiquities. His partial and recently commenced studies only enable him to present suggestions for the examination of scholars. These suggestions may safely be introduced by the statement that the common modern alphabetic characters, coming directly from the Romans, were obtained by them from the Greeks, and by the latter from the Phœnicians, whose alphabet was connected with that of the old Hebrew. It has also been of late the general opinion that the whole family of alphabets to which the Greek, Latin, Gothic, Runic, and others belong, appearing earlier in the Phœnician, Moabite, and Hebrew, had its beginning in the ideographic pictures of the Egyptians, afterwards used by them to express sounds. That the Chinese, though in a different manner from the Egyptians, passed from picture writing to phonetic writing, is established by delineations still extant among them, called ku-wăn, or "ancient pictures," with which some of the modern written characters can be identified. The ancient Mexicans also, to some extent, developed phonetic expressions out of a very elaborate system of ideographic picture writing. Assuming that ideographic pictures made by ancient peoples would be likely to contain representations of gesture signs, which subject is treated of below, it is proper to examine if traces of such gesture signs may not be found in the Egyptian, Chinese, and Aztec characters. Only a few presumptive examples, selected from a considerable number, are now presented in which the signs of the North American Indians appear to be included, with the hope that further investigation by collaborators will establish many more instances not confined to Indian signs.

It’s neither necessary nor appropriate to delve deeply into the origins of alphabetic writing right now. However, it is important, if not essential, for me, in making comments on this topic and others in this paper that highlight specific research areas, to state that I make no claim to being a Sinologue, an Egyptologist, or even highly knowledgeable about Mexican antiquities. My partial and recently started studies only allow me to offer suggestions for scholars to examine. These suggestions can be introduced safely by saying that the modern alphabetic characters we use today, which come directly from the Romans, were taken from the Greeks, who in turn got them from the Phoenicians, whose alphabet was linked to the old Hebrew. Recently, it has generally been thought that the entire family of alphabets—like Greek, Latin, Gothic, Runic, and others—originated in its earlier forms in Phoenician, Moabite, and Hebrew scripts, and had its roots in the ideographic pictures created by the Egyptians, which they later adapted to represent sounds. It is also recognized that the Chinese, though in a different way from the Egyptians, transitioned from pictorial writing to phonetic writing, as shown by existing illustrations known as ku-wăn, or "ancient pictures," which can be identified with some modern written characters. The ancient Mexicans also somewhat developed phonetic expressions from a complex system of ideographic picture writing. Assuming that ideographic pictures made by ancient peoples likely contained representations of gesture signs, a topic discussed below, it is appropriate to explore whether traces of such gesture signs can be found in Egyptian, Chinese, and Aztec characters. Here, I present a few suggestive examples, selected from a larger number, where it appears that North American Indian signs are included, with the hope that further investigation by collaborators will uncover many more examples beyond just Indian signs.

A typical sign made by the Indians for no, negation, is as follows: The hand extended or slightly curved is held in front of the body, a little to the right of the median line; it is then carried with a rapid sweep a foot or more farther to the right. (Mandan and Hidatsa I.)

A typical sign made by the Indians for no, negation, is as follows: The hand extended or slightly curved is held in front of the body, a little to the right of the center line; it is then moved quickly in a sweeping motion a foot or more further to the right. (Mandan and Hidatsa I.)

One for none, nothing, sometimes used for simple negation, is also given: Throw both hands outward toward their respective sides from the breast. (Wyandot I.)

One for none, nothing, sometimes used for simple negation, is also given: Throw both hands outward toward their respective sides from the chest. (Wyandot I.)

No, negation. EgyptianFig. 118.

With these compare the two forms of the Egyptian character for no, negation, Fig. 118, taken from Champollion, Grammaire Égyptienne, Paris, 1836, p. 519.

With these, compare the two versions of the Egyptian character for no, negation, Fig. 118, taken from Champollion, Grammaire Égyptienne, Paris, 1836, p. 519.

No vivid fancy is needed to see the hands indicated at the extremities of arms extended symmetrically from the body on each side.

No vivid imagination is needed to see the hands positioned at the ends of arms stretched out evenly on each side.

[pg 356]
Negation. MayaFig. 119.

Also compare the Maya character for the same idea of negation, Fig. 119, found in Landa, Relation des Choses de Yucatan, Paris, 1864, 316. The Maya word for negation is "ma," and the word "mak," a six-foot measuring rod, given by Brasseur de Bourbourg in his dictionary, apparently having connection with this character, would in use separate the hands as illustrated, giving the same form as the gesture made without the rod.

Also compare the Maya symbol for the same concept of negation, Fig. 119, found in Landa, Relation des Choses de Yucatan, Paris, 1864, 316. The Maya word for negation is "ma," and the term "mak," referring to a six-foot measuring rod, mentioned by Brasseur de Bourbourg in his dictionary, seems to relate to this symbol. When used, it would separate the hands as shown, creating the same shape as the gesture made without the rod.

Another sign for nothing, none, made by the Comanches, is: Flat hand thrown forward, back to the ground, fingers pointing forward and downward. Frequently the right hand is brushed over the left thus thrown out.

Another sign for nothing, none, made by the Comanches, is: Flat hand pushed forward, back toward the ground, fingers pointing forward and downwards. Often the right hand is swept over the left as it’s thrown out.

Nothing. ChineseFig. 120.

Compare the Chinese character for the same meaning, Fig. 120. This will not be recognized as a hand without study of similar characters, which generally have a cross-line cutting off the wrist. Here the wrist bones follow under the cross cut, then the metacarpal bones, and last the fingers, pointing forward and downward.

Compare the Chinese character with the same meaning, Fig. 120. You won't recognize this as a hand without studying similar characters, which usually have a cross-line cutting across the wrist. Here, the wrist bones are below the cross cut, followed by the metacarpal bones, and finally the fingers, which are pointing forward and downward.

Child. Egyptian figurativeFig. 121.
Child. Egyptian linearFig. 122.
Child. Egyptian hieraticFig. 123.

The Arapaho sign for child, baby, is the forefinger in the mouth, i.e., a nursing child, and a natural sign of a deaf-mute is the same. The Egyptian figurative character for the same is seen in Fig. 121. Its linear form is Fig. 122, and its hieratic is Fig. 123 (Champollion, Dictionnaire Egyptien, Paris, 1841, p. 31.)

The Arapaho sign for child, baby, is represented by placing the forefinger in the mouth, which indicates a nursing child, and this is also a natural sign for a deaf-mute. The Egyptian pictorial symbol for the same is shown in Fig. 121. Its linear version is Fig. 122, and its hieratic form is Fig. 123 (Champollion, Dictionnaire Egyptien, Paris, 1841, p. 31.)

Birth. Chinese characterFig. 126.
Son. Modern ChineseFig. 125.
Son. Ancient ChineseFig. 124.
Birth. DakotaFig. 127.

These afford an interpretation to the ancient Chinese form for son, Fig. 124, given in Journ. Royal Asiatic Society, I, 1834, p. 219, as belonging to the Shang dynasty, 1756, 1112 B.C., and the modern Chinese form, Fig. 125, which, without the comparison, would not be supposed to have any pictured reference to an infant with hand or finger at or approaching the mouth, denoting the taking of nourishment. Having now suggested this, the Chinese character for birth, Fig. 126, is understood as the expression of a common gesture among the Indians, particularly reported from the Dakota, for born, to be born, viz: Place the left hand in front of the body, a little to the right, the palm downward and slightly arched, then pass the extended right hand downward, forward, and upward, forming a short curve underneath the left, as in Fig. 127 (Dakota V). This is based upon the curve followed by the head of the child during birth, and is used generically. The same curve, when made with one hand, appears in Fig. 128.

These provide an interpretation of the ancient Chinese symbol for son, Fig. 124, presented in the Journ. Royal Asiatic Society, I, 1834, p. 219, as part of the Shang dynasty, 1756, 1112 B.C. The modern Chinese symbol, Fig. 125, when compared, shows a connection that wouldn't normally suggest any visual reference to an infant with a hand or finger near the mouth, indicating the act of taking in nourishment. Now, having mentioned this, the Chinese character for birth, Fig. 126, reflects a common gesture among the Indians, especially noted in the Dakota language, for born or to be born: Position the left hand in front of the body, slightly to the right, with the palm facing down and slightly arched, then move the extended right hand downward, forward, and upward, creating a short curve beneath the left hand, as in Fig. 127 (Dakota V). This gesture is based on the curve of the child's head during birth and is used generically. The same curve, made with one hand, appears in Fig. 128.

Birth, generic. N.A. IndiansFig. 128.

It may be of interest to compare with the Chinese child the Mexican [pg 357] abbreviated character for man, Fig. 129, found in Pipart in Compte Rendu Cong. Inter. des Américanistes, 2me Session, Luxembourg, 1877, 1878, II, 359. The figure on the right is called the abbreviated form of that by its side, yet its origin may be different.

It might be interesting to compare the Chinese child with the Mexican [pg 357] abbreviated character for man, Fig. 129, found in Pipart in Compte Rendu Cong. Inter. des Américanistes, 2me Session, Luxembourg, 1877, 1878, II, 359. The figure on the right is referred to as the abbreviated form of the one next to it, although its origin might be different.

Man. MexicanFig. 129.
Man. Chinese characterFig. 130.
Woman. Chinese characterFig. 131.

The Chinese character for man, is Fig. 130, and may have the same obvious conception as a Dakota sign for the same signification: "Place the extended index, pointing upward and forward before the lower portion of the abdomen."

The Chinese character for man is Fig. 130 and might have a similar clear meaning as a Dakota sign for the same idea: "Place the extended index finger, pointing upward and forward, in front of the lower part of the abdomen."

Woman. UteFig. 132.

The Chinese specific character for woman is Fig. 131, the cross mark denoting the wrist, and if the remainder be considered the hand, the fingers may be imagined in the position made by many tribes, and especially the Utes, as depicting the pudendum muliebre, Fig. 132.

The Chinese character for woman is Fig. 131, which includes a cross mark representing the wrist. If we look at the rest as the hand, we can visualize the fingers in the position used by many tribes, particularly the Utes, as representing the pudendum muliebre, Fig. 132.

The Egyptian generic character for female is semicircle (Champollion, Dict.,) believed to represent the curve of the mammæ supposed to be cut off or separated from the chest, and the gesture with the same meaning was made by the Cheyenne Titchkematski, and photographed, as in Fig. 133. It forms the same figure as the Egyptian character as well as can be done by a position of the human hand.

The Egyptian symbol for female is semicircle (Champollion, Dict.), thought to illustrate the curve of the breasts that are believed to be detached from the torso. The Cheyenne made a similar gesture, known as Titchkematski, which has been captured in a photograph, as seen in Fig. 133. This gesture resembles the Egyptian symbol and can be replicated by the positioning of the human hand.

Female, generic. CheyenneFig. 133.
To give water. Chinese characterFig. 134.

The Chinese character for to give water is Fig. 134, which may be compared with the common Indian gesture to drink, to give water, viz: "Hand held with tips of fingers brought together and passed to the mouth, as if scooping up water", Fig. 135, obviously from the primitive custom, as with Mojaves, who still drink with scooped hands.

The Chinese character for to give water is Fig. 134, which can be compared to the common Indian gesture to drink, to give water: "Hand held with tips of fingers brought together and passed to the mouth, as if scooping up water," Fig. 135, clearly originating from the primitive custom, like the Mojaves, who still drink with scooped hands.

Water, to drink. N.A. IndianFig. 135.

Another common Indian gesture sign for water to drink, I want to drink, is: "Hand brought downward past the mouth with loosely extended fingers, palm toward the face." This appears in the Mexican character for drink, Fig. 136, taken from Pipart, loc. cit., p. 351. Water, i.e., the pouring out of water with the drops falling or about to fall, is shown in Fig. 137, taken from the same author (p. 349), being the same arrangement of them as in the sign for rain, Fig. 114, p. 344, the hand, however, being inverted. Rain in the Mexican picture writing is shown by small circles inclosing a dot, as in the last two figures, but not connected together, each having a short line upward marking the line of descent.

Another common gesture in Indian culture for water to drink or I want to drink is: "Hand moved down past the mouth with fingers loosely extended, palm facing the face." This is similar to the Mexican symbol for drink, shown in Fig. 136, which is sourced from Pipart, loc. cit., p. 351. Water, represented by the action of pouring out water with drops falling or about to fall, is illustrated in Fig. 137, also from the same author (p. 349), featuring the same arrangement as the sign for rain, Fig. 114, p. 344, but with the hand turned upside down. In Mexican picture writing, rain is depicted by small circles enclosing a dot, as seen in the last two figures, but they are not connected, and each has a short line pointing upwards indicating the direction of descent.

Drink. MexicanFig. 136.
Water. MexicanFig. 137.
[pg 358]

With the gesture for drink may be compared Fig. 138, the Egyptian Goddess Nu in the sacred sycamore tree, pouring out the water of life to the Osirian and his soul, represented as a bird, in Amenti (Sharpe, from a funereal stele in the British Museum, in Cooper's Serpent Myths, p. 43).

With the gesture for drink, we can compare Fig. 138, the Egyptian Goddess Nu in the sacred sycamore tree, pouring out the water of life to Osiris and his soul, depicted as a bird, in Amenti (Sharpe, from a funerary stele in the British Museum, in Cooper's Serpent Myths, p. 43).

Water, giving. EgyptFig. 138.

The common Indian gesture for river or stream, water, is made by passing the horizontal flat hand, palm down, forward and to the left from the right side in a serpentine manner.

The typical Indian gesture for river or stream, water, is made by moving the flat hand horizontally, palm down, forward and to the left from the right side in a winding motion.

Water. EgyptianFig. 139.
Water, abbreviatedFig. 140.
Water. Chinese characterFig. 141.

The Egyptian character for the same is Fig. 139 (Champollion, Dict., p. 429). The broken line is held to represent the movement of the water on the surface of the stream. When made with one line less angular and more waving it means water. It is interesting to compare with this the identical character in the syllabary invented by a West African negro, Mormoru Doalu Bukere, for water, water, mentioned by Tylor in his Early History of Mankind, p. 103.

The Egyptian character for the same is Fig. 139 (Champollion, Dict., p. 429). The broken line is thought to represent the movement of water on the surface of the stream. When it's drawn with one line that's less angular and more wavy, it means water. It’s interesting to compare this to the same character in the syllabary created by a West African man, Mormoru Doalu Bukere, for water, water, mentioned by Tylor in his Early History of Mankind, p. 103.

The abbreviated Egyptian sign for water as a stream is Fig. 140 (Champollion, loc. cit.), and the Chinese for the same is as in Fig. 141.

The shortened Egyptian symbol for water depicted as a stream is Fig. 140 (Champollion, loc. cit.), and the Chinese version of the same is shown in Fig. 141.

In the picture-writing of the Ojibwa the Egyptian abbreviated character, with two lines instead of three, appears with the same signification.

In the Ojibwa pictographs, the Egyptian shorthand symbol, with two lines instead of three, shows up with the same meaning.

The Egyptian character for weep, Fig. 142, an eye, with tears falling, is also found in the pictographs of the Ojibwa (Schoolcraft, I, pl. 54, Fig. 27), and is also made by the Indian gesture of drawing lines by the index repeatedly downward from the eye, though perhaps more frequently made by the full sign for rain, described on page 344, made with the back of the hand downward from the eye—"eye rain."

The Egyptian symbol for weep, Fig. 142, shows an eye with tears falling. This symbol also appears in the pictographs of the Ojibwa (Schoolcraft, I, pl. 54, Fig. 27). It can also be represented by the Indian gesture of drawing lines downward from the eye with the index finger. However, it's often shown using the complete sign for rain, described on page 344, made with the back of the hand pointing down from the eye—"eye rain."

To weep. Ojibwa pictographFig. 142.
Force, vigor. EgyptianFig. 143.

The Egyptian character for to be strong is Fig. 143 (Champollion, Dict., p. 91), which is sufficiently obvious, but may be compared with the sign for strong, made by some tribes as follows: Hold the clinched fist in front of the right side, a little higher than the elbow, then throw it forcibly about six inches toward the ground.

The Egyptian character for to be strong is Fig. 143 (Champollion, Dict., p. 91), which is quite clear, but it can also be compared to the sign for strong made by some tribes: Hold your clenched fist in front of your right side, just above the elbow, and then forcefully throw it down about six inches towards the ground.

A typical gesture for night is as follows: Place the flat hands, horizontally, about two feet apart, move them quickly in an upward curve toward one another until the right lies across the left. "Darkness covers all." See Fig. 312, page 489.

A common gesture for night is: Hold your flat hands, horizontally, about two feet apart, and swiftly move them in an upward curve toward each other until the right hand overlaps the left. "Darkness covers all." See Fig. 312, page 489.

Night. EgyptianFig. 144.

The conception of covering executed by delineating the object covered beneath the middle point of an arch or curve, appears also clearly in the Egyptian characters for night, Fig. 144 (Champollion, Dict., p. 3).

The idea of covering something by outlining the object hidden beneath the center point of an arch or curve is also clearly seen in the Egyptian symbols for night, Fig. 144 (Champollion, Dict., p. 3).

[pg 359]

The upper part of the character is taken separately to form that for sky (see page 372, infra).

The top part of the character is taken on its own to create the one for sky (see page 372, infra).

Calling upon. Egyptian figurativeFig. 145.
Calling upon. Egyptian linearFig. 146.

The Egyptian figurative and linear characters, Figs. 145 and 146 (Champollion, Dict., p. 28), for calling upon and invocation, also used as an interjection, scarcely require the quotation of an Indian sign, being common all over the world.

The Egyptian figurative and linear characters, Figs. 145 and 146 (Champollion, Dict., p. 28), for calling upon and invocation, also used as an interjection, hardly need a reference to an Indian sign, as they are found universally.

To collect, to unite. EgyptianFig. 147.

The gesture sign made by several tribes for many is as follows: Both hands, with spread and slightly curved fingers, are held pendent about two feet apart before the thighs; then bring them toward one another, horizontally, drawing them upward as they come together. (Absaroka I; Shoshoni and Banak I; Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) "An accumulation of objects." This may be the same motion indicated by the Egyptian character, Fig. 147, meaning to gather together (Champollion, Dict., p. 459).

The sign made by several tribes for many looks like this: Both hands, with spread and slightly curved fingers, are held down about two feet apart in front of the thighs; then bring them together horizontally, lifting them as they meet. (Absaroka I; Shoshoni and Banak I; Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) "An accumulation of objects." This might be the same motion represented by the Egyptian character, Fig. 147, meaning to gather together (Champollion, Dict., p. 459).

Locomotion. Egyptian figurativeFig. 148.
Locomotion. Egyptian linearFig. 149.

The Egyptian character, Fig. 148, which in its linear form is represented in Fig. 149, and meaning to go, to come, locomotion, is presented to show readers unfamiliar with hieroglyphics how a corporeal action may be included in a linear character without being obvious or at least certain, unless it should be made clear by comparison with the full figurative form or by other means. This linear form might be noticed many times without certainty or perhaps suspicion that it represented the human legs and feet in the act of walking. The same difficulty, of course, as also the same prospect of success by careful research, attends the tracing of other corporeal motions which more properly come under the head of gesture signs.

The Egyptian character, Fig. 148, which is shown in its linear form in Fig. 149, represents the concepts of going, coming, and movement. This is presented to help readers who are not familiar with hieroglyphics understand how a physical action can be included in a linear character without being obvious or certain, unless it is clarified through comparison with the full figurative form or other methods. This linear form could be seen many times without certainty or perhaps only a suspicion that it represented human legs and feet in the act of walking. The same challenge, as well as the same opportunity for success through careful research, applies to tracing other physical motions that more appropriately fall under the category of gesture signs.

SIGN LANGUAGE WITH REFERENCE TO GRAMMAR.

Apart from the more material and substantive relations between signs and language, it is to be expected that analogies can by proper research be ascertained between their several developments in the manner of their use, that is, in their grammatic mechanism, and in the genesis of the sentence. The science of language, ever henceforward to be studied historically, must take account of the similar early mental processes in which the phrase or sentence originated, both in sign and oral utterance. In this respect, as in many others, the North American Indians may be considered to be living representatives of prehistoric man.

Aside from the more tangible and meaningful connections between signs and language, it’s reasonable to expect that through proper research, we can find analogies in their various developments regarding how they’re used, specifically in their grammatical structures and in the formation of sentences. The study of language, which should now be approached historically, needs to consider the similar early mental processes that led to the creation of phrases or sentences, both in visual signs and spoken language. In this regard, as in many others, North American Indians can be viewed as living representatives of prehistoric humans.

SYNTAX.

The reader will understand without explanation that there is in the gesture speech no organized sentence such as is integrated in the languages of civilization, and that he must not look for articles or particles or passive voice or case or grammatic gender, or even what appears in those languages as a substantive or a verb, as a subject or a predicate, or as qualifiers or inflexions. The sign radicals, without being specifically any of our parts of speech, may be all of them in turn. There is, [pg 360] however, a grouping and sequence of the ideographic pictures, an arrangement of signs in connected succession, which may be classed under the scholastic head of syntax. This subject, with special reference to the order of deaf-mute signs as compared with oral speech, has been the theme of much discussion, some notes of which, condensed from the speculations of M. Rémi Valade and others, follow in the next paragraph without further comment than may invite attention to the profound remark of Leibnitz.

The reader will see without needing an explanation that in gesture communication, there are no organized sentences like those found in civilized languages. They shouldn't expect articles, particles, passive voice, grammatical cases, gender, or even elements that appear as nouns or verbs, subjects or predicates, qualifiers or inflections in those languages. The sign radicals, while not fitting neatly into our parts of speech, can function as any of them at different times. There is, however, a grouping and sequence of the ideographic symbols, an arrangement of signs in a connected order, which can be categorized under the academic concept of syntax. This topic, specifically looking at the order of signs used by deaf-mutes compared to spoken language, has been widely discussed, and some condensed notes from the ideas of M. Rémi Valade and others will follow in the next paragraph, with no additional commentary other than to highlight the insightful observation of Leibniz. [pg 360]

In mimic construction there are to be considered both the order in which the signs succeed one another and the relative positions in which they are made, the latter remaining longer in the memory than the former, and spoken language may sometimes in its early infancy have reproduced the ideas of a sign picture without commencing from the same point. So the order, as in Greek and Latin, is very variable. In nations among whom the alphabet was introduced without the intermediary to any impressive degree of picture-writing, the order being (1) language of signs, almost superseded by (2) spoken language, and (3) alphabetic writing, men would write in the order in which they had been accustomed to speak. But if at a time when spoken language was still rudimentary, intercourse being mainly carried on by signs, figurative writing had been invented, the order of the figures would be the order of the signs, and the same order would pass into the spoken language. Hence Leibnitz says truly that "the writing of the Chinese might seem to have been invented by a deaf person." The oral language has not known the phases which have given to the Indo-European tongues their formation and grammatical parts. In the latter, signs were conquered by speech, while in the former, speech received the yoke.

In mimic construction, we need to consider both the sequence of signs and their relative positions since the latter tends to stay in memory longer than the former. Early spoken language may have represented the ideas of a sign picture without starting from the same point. Thus, the order, similar to Greek and Latin, can be quite flexible. In cultures where the alphabet was introduced without much influence from picture-writing, the order went from (1) sign language, which was almost replaced by (2) spoken language, and then (3) alphabetic writing, meaning people wrote in the same order they were used to speaking. However, if figurative writing had been created when spoken language was still basic and communication relied mainly on signs, then the arrangement of figures would mirror the order of signs, which would also carry over to spoken language. Therefore, Leibniz rightly stated that "the writing of the Chinese might seem to have been invented by a deaf person." Oral language did not go through the stages that shaped the formation and grammatical structure of Indo-European languages. In those languages, signs were overtaken by speech, while in the case of Chinese, speech was influenced by the signs.

Sign language cannot show by inflection the reciprocal dependence of words and sentences. Degrees of motion corresponding with vocal intonation are only used rhetorically or for degrees of comparison. The relations of ideas and objects are therefore expressed by placement, and their connection is established when necessary by the abstraction of ideas. The sign talker is an artist, grouping persons and things so as to show the relations between them, and the effect is that which is seen in a picture. But though the artist has the advantage in presenting in a permanent connected scene the result of several transient signs, he can only present it as it appears at a single moment. The sign talker has the succession of time at his disposal, and his scenes move and act, are localized and animated, and their arrangement is therefore more varied and significant.

Sign language can't show the mutual dependence of words and sentences through inflection. Movements that match vocal intonation are mostly used for rhetorical purposes or comparisons. The relationships between ideas and objects are expressed through placement, and their connection is established when needed by abstracting ideas. The signer is an artist, arranging people and things to demonstrate their relationships, creating an effect similar to a picture. However, while the artist can present a steady scene representing multiple brief signs, they can only show it as it exists at that single moment. The signer has the sequence of time at their disposal; their scenes are dynamic and can move, are situated in specific locations, and are expressed in a more varied and meaningful way.

It is not satisfactory to give the order of equivalent words as representative of the order of signs, because the pictorial arrangement is wholly lost; but adopting this expedient as a mere illustration of the sequence in the presentation of signs by deaf-mutes, the following is quoted from an essay by Rev. J.R. Keep, in American Annals of the Deaf and Dumb, [pg 361] vol. xvi, p. 223, as the order in which the parable of the Prodigal Son is translated into signs:

It’s not satisfactory to list equivalent words as a representative order of signs because the visual arrangement is completely lost. However, using this method just to illustrate the sequence in how signs are presented by deaf-mutes, the following is quoted from an essay by Rev. J.R. Keep in American Annals of the Deaf and Dumb, [pg 361] vol. xvi, p. 223, as the order in which the parable of the Prodigal Son is translated into signs:

"Once, man one, sons two. Son younger say, Father property your divide: part my, me give. Father so.—Son each, part his give. Days few after, son younger money all take, country far go, money spend, wine drink, food nice eat. Money by and by gone all. Country everywhere food little: son hungry very. Go seek man any, me hire. Gentleman meet. Gentleman son send field swine feed. Son swine husks eat, see—self husks eat want—cannot—husks him give nobody. Son thinks, say, father my, servants many, bread enough, part give away can—I none—starve, die. I decide: Father I go to, say I bad, God disobey, you disobey—name my hereafter son, no—I unworthy. You me work give servant like. So son begin go. Father far look: son see, pity, run, meet, embrace. Son father say, I bad, you disobey, God disobey—name my hereafter son, no—I unworthy. But father servants call, command robe best bring, son put on, ring finger put on, shoes feet put on, calf fat bring, kill. We all eat, merry. Why? Son this my formerly dead, now alive: formerly lost, now found: rejoice."

"Once, there was a man with two sons. The younger son said to his father, 'Divide your property: give me my share.' The father agreed. He divided his property among his sons. A few days later, the younger son took all his money, went to a faraway country, and spent it all on partying, drinking, and fine food. Eventually, all his money was gone. There was little food everywhere in the country, and the son was very hungry. He went to find someone to hire him. He met a gentleman who sent him to feed pigs. The son wanted to eat the pods the pigs were eating, but no one would give him any. He thought, 'My father has many servants who have enough bread; they can share with me. Here I am, dying of hunger. I will go to my father and say, "I have sinned against God and against you. I am no longer worthy to be called your son. Treat me like one of your hired servants." So the son began to go back home. The father saw him from a distance and, filled with compassion, ran to him, embraced him, and the son said to his father, 'I have sinned against God and against you. I am no longer worthy to be called your son.' But the father called to the servants, commanding them to bring the best robe, put it on the son, put a ring on his finger, and sandals on his feet. Then he said to bring the fattened calf and kill it. Let’s celebrate with a feast because this son of mine was dead and is alive again; he was lost and is found.' So they began to celebrate."

It may be remarked, not only from this example, but from general study, that the verb "to be" as a copula or predicant does not have any place in sign language. It is shown, however, among deaf-mutes as an assertion of presence or existence by a sign of stretching the arms and hands forward and then adding the sign of affirmation. Time as referred to in the conjunctions when and then is not gestured. Instead of the form, "When I have had a sleep I will go to the river," or "After sleeping I will go to the river," both deaf-mutes and Indians would express the intention by "Sleep done, I river go." Though time present, past, and future is readily expressed in signs (see page 366), it is done once for all in the connection to which it belongs, and once established is not repeated by any subsequent intimation, as is commonly the case in oral speech. Inversion, by which the object is placed before the action, is a striking feature of the language of deaf-mutes, and it appears to follow the natural method by which objects and actions enter into the mental conception. In striking a rock the natural conception is not first of the abstract idea of striking or of sending a stroke into vacancy, seeing nothing and having no intention of striking anything in particular, when suddenly a rock rises up to the mental vision and receives the blow; the order is that the man sees the rock, has the intention to strike it, and does so; therefore he gestures, "I rock strike." For further illustration of this subject, a deaf-mute boy, giving in signs the compound action of a man shooting a bird from a tree, first represented the tree, then the bird as alighting upon it, then a hunter coming toward and looking at it, taking aim with a gun, then the report of the latter and the falling and the dying gasps of the bird. These are undoubtedly the successive steps that an artist would have taken in drawing the picture, or rather successive pictures, to illustrate the story. It is, [pg 362] however, urged that this pictorial order natural to deaf-mutes is not natural to the congenitally blind who are not deaf-mute, among whom it is found to be rhythmical. It is asserted that blind persons not carefully educated usually converse in a metrical cadence, the action usually coming first in the structure of the sentence. The deduction is that all the senses when intact enter into the mode of intellectual conception in proportion to their relative sensitiveness and intensity, and hence no one mode of ideation can be insisted on as normal to the exclusion of others.

It can be noted, not just from this example but from general study, that the verb "to be" as a linking verb does not exist in sign language. However, among deaf individuals, it is expressed as an assertion of presence or existence through a gesture of stretching the arms and hands forward, followed by a sign of affirmation. Time, as referenced in the conjunctions when and then, is not shown through gestures. Instead of saying, "When I have had a sleep I will go to the river," or "After sleeping I will go to the river," both deaf individuals and Native Americans would communicate the idea with "Sleep done, I river go." Although present, past, and future time are easily indicated in signs (see page 366), this expression is made just once in the context it belongs to, and once established, it’s not repeated in any following indication, unlike in spoken language. One striking feature of deaf individuals' language is inversion, where the object is placed before the action, following the natural approach by which objects and actions are understood mentally. For instance, when hitting a rock, the natural thought isn't first about the abstract idea of striking or throwing a blow with no specific target in mind. Instead, the person sees the rock, intends to hit it, and does so; hence they gesture, "I rock strike." To further illustrate this, a deaf boy, signing the action of a man shooting a bird from a tree, first depicted the tree, then the bird landing on it, followed by a hunter approaching and aiming with a gun, then the shot and the bird falling, along with its dying gasps. These are undoubtedly the successive steps an artist would take in drawing the scenario, or rather successive images, to tell the story. However, it has been pointed out that this pictorial order, which is natural for deaf individuals, is not the same for those who are congenitally blind and not deaf, among whom communication tends to have a rhythmic structure. It has been said that blind individuals who are not carefully educated usually speak in a metrical cadence, with action often coming first in their sentences. The conclusion is that all senses, when functioning, contribute to the way of intellectual understanding based on their sensitivity and intensity. Thus, no single way of thinking can be considered normal while excluding others.

Whether or not the above statement concerning the blind is true, the conceptions and presentations of deaf-mutes and of Indians using sign language because they cannot communicate by speech, are confined to optic and, therefore, to pictorial arrangement.

Whether or not the statement above about the blind is accurate, the ideas and representations of deaf-mutes and of Native Americans using sign language because they can't speak are limited to visual and, therefore, visual arrangements.

The abbé Sicard, dissatisfied with the want of tenses and conjunctions, indeed of most of the modern parts of speech, in the natural signs, and with their inverted order, attempted to construct a new language of signs, in which the words should be given in the order of the French or other spoken language adopted, which of course required him to supply a sign for every word of spoken language. Signs, whatever their character, could not become associated with words, or suggest them, until words had been learned. The first step, therefore, was to explain by means of natural signs, as distinct from the new signs styled methodical, the meaning of a passage of verbal language. Then each word was taken separately and a sign affixed to it, which was to be learned by the pupil. If the word represented a physical object, the sign would be the same as the natural sign, and would be already understood, provided the object had been seen and was familiar; and in all cases the endeavor was to have the sign convey as strong a suggestion of the meaning of the word as was possible. The final step was to gesticulate these signs, thus associated with words, in the exact order in which the words were to stand in a sentence. Then the pupil would write the very words desired in the exact order desired. If the previous explanation in natural signs had not been sufficiently full and careful, he would not understand the passage. The methodical signs did not profess to give him the ideas, except in a very limited degree, but only to show him how to express ideas according to the order and methods of spoken language. As there were no repetitions of time in narratives in the sign language, it became necessary to unite with the word-sign for verbs others, to indicate the different tenses of the verbs, and so by degrees the methodical signs not only were required to comprise signs for every word, but also, with every such sign, a grammatical sign to indicate what part of speech the word was, and, in the case of verbs, still other signs to show their tenses and corresponding inflections. It was, as Dr. Peet remarks, a cumbrous and unwieldly vehicle, ready at every step to break down under the weight of its own machinery. Nevertheless, it was industriously taught in all our schools from the date of the [pg 363] founding of the American Asylum in 1817 down to about the year 1835, when it was abandoned.

The abbé Sicard, unhappy with the lack of tenses and conjunctions—really with most of the modern parts of speech—in natural signs and their backward order, tried to create a new sign language where the words would follow the structure of French or whatever spoken language was chosen. This obviously meant he needed to come up with a sign for every word in that spoken language. Signs, regardless of their nature, couldn't be linked to words or suggest them until the words had been learned. Therefore, the first step was to use natural signs, as opposed to the newly created signs known as methodical signs, to explain the meaning of a section of spoken language. Then each word was addressed separately, and a sign was attached to it for the student to learn. If the word represented a physical object, the sign would be the same as the natural sign and would already be understood, as long as the student had seen and was familiar with the object. In every case, the goal was to make the sign convey as strong an association with the word's meaning as possible. The final step involved gesturing these signs, now linked with words, in the precise order the words would appear in a sentence. Then the student would write out the exact words in the exact order desired. If the previous explanation using natural signs wasn't thorough and precise enough, the student would fail to grasp the passage. The methodical signs didn't claim to give him the ideas, except in a very limited way, but merely to show him how to express ideas according to the structure and methods of spoken language. Because there were no repetitions of time in the sign language narratives, it became necessary to combine the word sign for verbs with others to indicate the different tenses of the verbs. Gradually, it was required for methodical signs to include signs for every word, along with a grammatical sign indicating what part of speech each word was, and for verbs, additional signs to show their tenses and related inflections. As Dr. Peet notes, it was a cumbersome and clumsy system, always at risk of collapsing under the burden of its own complexity. Still, it was diligently taught in all our schools from the establishment of the American Asylum in 1817 until around 1835, when it was discontinued.

The collection of narratives, speeches, and dialogues of our Indians in sign language, first systematically commenced by the present writer, several examples of which are in this paper, has not yet been sufficiently complete and exact to establish conclusions on the subject of the syntactic arrangement of their signs. So far as studied it seems to be similar to that of deaf-mutes and to retain the characteristic of pantomimes in figuring first the principal idea and adding the accessories successively in the order of importance, the ideographic expressions being in the ideologic order. If the examples given are not enough to establish general rules of construction, they at least show the natural order of ideas in the minds of the gesturers and the several modes of inversion by which they pass from the known to the unknown, beginning with the dominant idea or that supposed to be best known. Some special instances of expedients other than strictly syntactic coming under the machinery broadly designated as grammar may be mentioned.

The collection of stories, speeches, and dialogues of our Indians in sign language, which I started to compile, with several examples included in this paper, is not yet complete enough to draw any firm conclusions about the structure of their signs. So far, it appears to be similar to that of deaf-mutes and retains the characteristics of pantomime by first expressing the main idea and then progressively adding details in order of significance, with the ideographic expressions following an ideologic sequence. While the examples provided may not be sufficient to establish general rules for construction, they do illustrate the natural flow of ideas in the minds of the signers and the various ways they move from the known to the unknown, starting with the most dominant or well-known concept. Additionally, there are some special cases of methods outside of strictly syntactic issues that fall under what is broadly referred to as grammar.

DEGREES OF COMPARISON.

Degrees of comparison are frequently expressed, both by deaf-mutes and by Indians, by adding to the generic or descriptive sign that for "big" or "little." Damp would be "wet—little"; cool, "cold—little"; hot, "warm—much." The amount or force of motion also often indicates corresponding diminution or augmentation, but sometimes expresses a different shade of meaning, as is reported by Dr. Matthews with reference to the sign for bad and contempt, see page 411. This change in degree of motion is, however, often used for emphasis only, as is the raising of the voice in speech or italicizing and capitalizing in print. The Prince of Wied gives an instance of a comparison in his sign for excessively hard, first giving that for hard, viz: Open the left hand, and strike against it several times with the right (with the backs of the fingers). Afterwards he gives hard, excessively, as follows: Sign for hard, then place the left index-finger upon the right shoulder, at the same time extend and raise the right arm high, extending the index-finger upward, perpendicularly.

Degrees of comparison are often shown, both by deaf-mutes and by Native Americans, by adding to the basic sign for "big" or "little." Damp would be signed as "wet—little"; cool as "cold—little"; and hot as "warm—much." The intensity or movement also frequently indicates a corresponding decrease or increase, but sometimes conveys a different nuance, as Dr. Matthews notes regarding the signs for bad and contempt, see page 411. This change in the level of motion is often used just for emphasis, similar to raising one's voice in speech or italicizing and capitalizing in writing. The Prince of Wied provides an example of a comparison in his sign for excessively hard, first demonstrating the sign for hard: open the left hand and strike against it several times with the right (using the backs of the fingers). He then shows hard, excessively by signing for hard, then placing the left index finger on the right shoulder while extending and raising the right arm high, with the index finger pointing straight up.

Rev. G.L. Deffenbaugh describes what may perhaps be regarded as an intensive sign among the Sahaptins in connection with the sign for good; i.e., very good. "Place the left hand in position in front of the body with all fingers closed except first, thumb lying on second, then with forefinger of right hand extended in same way point to end of forefinger of left hand, move it up the arm till near the body and then to a point in front of breast to make the sign good." For the latter see Extracts from Dictionary page 487, infra. The same special motion is prefixed to the sign for bad as an intensive.

Rev. G.L. Deffenbaugh talks about what might be considered an intense sign among the Sahaptins related to the sign for good; that is, very good. "Put your left hand in front of your body, keeping all fingers closed except for the index finger, with the thumb resting on the index finger. Then, with the index finger of your right hand extended in the same way, point to the tip of the index finger on your left hand, move it up the arm until it's close to the body, and then to a point in front of your chest to make the sign for good." For the latter, see Dictionary Excerpts page 487, infra. The same special movement is added before the sign for bad as an intensifier.

Another intensive is reported by Mr. Benjamin Clark, interpreter at the Kaiowa, Comanche, and Wichita agency, Indian Territory, in which after the sign for bad is made, that for strong is used by the Comanches [pg 364] as follows: Place the clinched left fist horizontally in front of the breast, back forward, then pass the palmar side of the right fist downward in front of the knuckles of the left.

Another intensive is reported by Mr. Benjamin Clark, interpreter at the Kaiowa, Comanche, and Wichita agency in Indian Territory. After making the sign for bad, the Comanches use the sign for strong as follows: Position your clenched left fist horizontally in front of your chest, with the back facing forward, then move the palm side of your right fist downward in front of the knuckles of your left fist. [pg 364]

Dr. W.H. Corbusier, assistant surgeon U.S.A., writes as follows in response to a special inquiry on the subject: "By carrying the right fist from behind forward over the left, instead of beginning the motion six inches above it, the Arapaho sign for strong is made. For brave, first strike the chest over the heart with the right fist two or three times, and then make the sign for strong.

Dr. W.H. Corbusier, assistant surgeon U.S.A., writes as follows in response to a special inquiry on the subject: "By bringing the right fist from behind forward over the left, instead of starting the motion six inches above it, the Arapaho sign for strong is created. For brave, first hit the chest over the heart with the right fist two or three times, and then make the sign for strong.

"The sign for strong expresses the superlative when used with other signs; with coward it denotes a base coward; with hunger, starvation; and with sorrow, bitter sorrow. I have not seen it used with the sign for pleasure or that of hunger, nor can I learn that it is ever used with them."

"The sign for strong shows the highest degree when paired with other signs; with coward, it means a despicable coward; with hunger, it indicates starvation; and with sorrow, it conveys deep sorrow. I haven't seen it used with the sign for pleasure or that of hunger, nor can I find out if it's ever used with them."

OPPOSITION.

The principle of opposition, as between the right and left hands, and between the thumb and forefinger and the little finger, appears among Indians in some expressions for "above," "below," "forward," "back," but is not so common as among the methodical, distinguished from the natural, signs of deaf-mutes. It is also connected with the attempt to express degrees of comparison. Above is sometimes expressed by holding the left hand horizontal, and in front of the body, fingers open, but joined together, palm upward. The right hand is then placed horizontal, fingers open but joined, palm downward, an inch or more above the left, and raised and lowered a few inches several times, the left hand being perfectly still. If the thing indicated as "above" is only a little above, this concludes the sign, but if it be considerably above, the right hand is raised higher and higher as the height to be expressed is greater, until, if enormously above, the Indian will raise his right hand as high as possible, and, fixing his eyes on the zenith, emit a duplicate grunt, the more prolonged as he desires to express the greater height. All this time the left hand is held perfectly motionless. Below is gestured in a corresponding manner, all movement being made by the left or lower hand, the right being held motionless, palm downward, and the eyes looking down.

The principle of opposition, like between the right and left hands, or between the thumb and forefinger versus the little finger, shows up among Indians in some expressions for "above," "below," "forward," and "back." However, it's not as common as in the organized, distinct signs used by deaf-mutes. It’s also linked to attempts at expressing degrees of comparison. Above is sometimes shown by holding the left hand horizontally in front of the body, fingers open but together, with the palm facing up. The right hand is then held horizontally, fingers open but together, with the palm facing down, about an inch or more above the left hand, and moved up and down a few inches repeatedly while the left hand stays perfectly still. If what’s being indicated as "above" is only a little high, that finishes the sign. But if it’s considerably high, the right hand is raised higher and higher to match the height being expressed, until, if it’s enormously high, the Indian raises his right hand as high as possible, looks up at the sky, and makes a duplicate grunt, which gets longer the more he wants to show the greater height. Throughout this, the left hand remains completely still. Below is signaled in a similar way, with all movement done by the left or lower hand, while the right hand stays still, palm down, and the eyes look down.

The code of the Cistercian monks was based in large part on a system of opposition which seems to have been wrought out by an elaborate process of invention rather than by spontaneous figuration, and is more of mnemonic than suggestive value. They made two fingers at the right side of the nose stand for "friend," and the same at the left side for "enemy," by some fanciful connection with right and wrong, and placed the little finger on the tip of the nose for "fool" merely because it had been decided to put the forefinger there for "wise man."

The code of the Cistercian monks was largely based on a system of opposites that seems to have been developed through a complex process of invention instead of natural expression, and is more useful for memory than for suggestion. They used two fingers on the right side of the nose to represent "friend," and the same on the left side for "enemy," with some imaginative link to right and wrong. They placed the little finger on the tip of the nose for "fool" simply because it was decided to put the forefinger there for "wise man."

PROPER NAMES.

It is well known that the names of Indians are almost always connotive, and particularly that they generally refer to some animal, predicating [pg 365] often some attribute or position of that animal. Such names readily admit of being expressed in sign language, but there may be sometimes a confusion between the sign expressing the animal which is taken as a name-totem, and the sign used, not to designate that animal, but as a proper name. A curious device to differentiate proper names was observed as resorted to by a Brulé Dakota. After making the sign of the animal he passed his index forward from the mouth in a direct line, and explained it orally as "that is his name," i.e., the name of the person referred to. This approach to a grammatic division of substantives maybe correlated with the mode in which many tribes, especially the Dakotas, designate names in their pictographs, i.e., by a line from the mouth of the figure drawn representing a man to the animal, also drawn with proper color or position. Fig. 150 thus shows the name of Shun-ka Luta, Red Dog, an Ogallalla chief, drawn by himself. The shading of the dog by vertical lines is designed to represent red, or gules, according to the heraldic scheme of colors, which is used in other parts of this paper where it seemed useful to designate particular colors. The writer possesses in painted robes many examples in which lines are drawn from the mouth to a name-totem.

It’s well known that Indian names are almost always meaningful, often referring to some animal and usually indicating some characteristic or role of that animal. These names can easily be expressed in sign language, but sometimes there can be confusion between the sign for the animal used as a totem and the sign that serves as a proper name. A unique method to distinguish proper names was observed in a Brulé Dakota. After making the sign for the animal, he would extend his index finger forward from his mouth in a straight line and explain it verbally as "that is his name," meaning the name of the person being referred to. This method of grammatically separating nouns may relate to how many tribes, especially the Dakotas, depict names in their pictographs, using a line from the mouth of the drawn figure representing a man to the animal, which is also depicted with the correct color or positioning. Fig. 150 shows the name of Shun-ka Luta, Red Dog, an Ogallalla chief, drawn by himself. The vertical lines shading the dog are meant to represent red, or gules, following the heraldic color scheme, which is applied in other parts of this paper where it’s helpful to specify certain colors. The writer has many examples in painted robes where lines are drawn from the mouth to a name-totem.

Shun'-ka Lu'-ta. DakotaFig. 150.

It would be interesting to dwell more than is now allowed upon the peculiar objectiveness of Indian proper names with the result, if not the intention, that they can all be signified in gesture, whereas the best sign-talker among deaf-mutes is unable to translate the proper names occurring in his speech or narrative and, necessarily ceasing signs, resorts to the dactylic alphabet. Indians are generally named at first according to a clan or totemic system, but later in life often acquire a new name or perhaps several names in succession from some exploit or adventure. Frequently a sobriquet is given by no means complimentary. All of the subsequently acquired, as well as the original names, are connected with material objects or with substantive actions so as to be expressible in a graphic picture, and, therefore, in a pictorial sign. The determination to use names of this connotive character is shown by the objective translation, whenever possible, of those European names which it became necessary to introduce into their speech. William Penn was called "Onas," that being the word for feather-quill in the Mohawk dialect. The name of the second French governor of Canada was "Montmagny" which was translated by the Iroquois "Onontio"—"Great Mountain," and becoming associated with the title, has been applied to all successive Canadian governors, though the origin being [pg 366] generally forgotten, it has been considered as a metaphorical compliment. It is also said that Governor Fletcher was not named by the Iroquois "Cajenquiragoe," "the great swift arrow," because of his speedy arrival at a critical time, but because they had somehow been informed of the etymology of his name—"arrow maker" (Fr. fléchier).

It would be interesting to explore more than is currently allowed the unique objectivity of Indian names, which can all be represented through gestures. In contrast, the best sign language users among deaf individuals can't translate proper names in their speech or storytelling, and when they run out of signs, they turn to fingerspelling. Indians are generally given names initially based on a clan or totem system, but later in life, they often adopt new names—sometimes several—following a significant event or adventure. Often, these nicknames aren’t flattering. All of the additional names, along with the original ones, link to tangible objects or significant actions, making them expressible in a visual form, and therefore in a pictorial sign. The intention to use names with this meaningful character is evident in the literal translation of European names that needed to be incorporated into their language. William Penn was called "Onas," which means feather-quill in the Mohawk language. The name of Canada’s second French governor was "Montmagny," translated by the Iroquois as "Onontio"—meaning "Great Mountain," and this title has been applied to all subsequent Canadian governors, although the origin of the name is typically overlooked, leading to its interpretation as a metaphorical compliment. It’s also noted that Governor Fletcher received the Iroquois name "Cajenquiragoe," meaning "the great swift arrow," not because of his quick arrival at a crucial moment, but because they somehow learned about the meaning of his name—"arrow maker" (Fr. fléchier).

GENDER.

This is sometimes expressed by different signs to distinguish the sex of animals, when the difference in appearance allows of such varied portraiture. An example is in the signs for the male and female buffalo, given by the Prince of Wied. The former is, "Place the tightly closed hands on both sides of the head, with the fingers forward;" the latter is, "Curve the two forefingers, place them on the sides of the head and move them several times." The short stubby horns of the bull appear to be indicated, and the cow's ears are seen moving, not being covered by the bull's shock mane. Tribes in which the hair of the women is differently arranged from that of men often denote their females by corresponding gesture. In many cases the sex of animals is indicated by the addition of a generic sign for male or female.

This is sometimes shown with different signs to differentiate between male and female animals when their appearances allow for such distinct representations. An example is found in the signs for male and female buffalo, as described by the Prince of Wied. For the male, it's "Place your tightly closed hands on both sides of your head, with your fingers pointing forward;" for the female, it's "Bend the two forefingers, place them on the sides of your head, and move them a few times." The bull's short, stubby horns seem to be represented, while the cow’s ears appear to move, unhindered by the bull’s thick mane. In tribes where women's hair is styled differently from men's, they often represent females with corresponding gestures. In many situations, the sex of animals is indicated by adding a general sign for male or female.

TENSE.

While it has been mentioned that there is no inflection of signs to express tense, yet the conception of present, past, and future is gestured without difficulty. A common mode of indicating the present time is by the use of signs for to-day, one of which is, "(1) both hands extended, palms outward; (2) swept slowly forward and to each side, to convey the idea of openness." (Cheyenne II.) This may combine the idea of now with openness, the first part of it resembling the general deaf-mute sign for here or now.

While it's been noted that there aren't any changes to signs to show tense, the concepts of present, past, and future are communicated without any trouble. A common way to indicate the present time is by using signs for today, one of which is: (1) both hands extended, palms facing outward; (2) moved slowly forward and to each side to express the idea of openness. (Cheyenne II.) This can blend the idea of now with openness, with the first part resembling the general sign for here or now used by the deaf community.

Two signs nearly related together are also reported as expressing the meaning now, at once, viz.: "Forefinger of the right hand extended, upright, &c. (J), is carried upward in front of the right side of the body and above the head so that the extended finger points toward the center of the heavens, and then carried downward in front of the right breast, forefinger still pointing upright." (Dakota I.) "Place the extended index, pointing upward, palm to the left, as high as and before the top of the head; push the hand up and down a slight distance several times, the eyes being directed upward at the time." (Hidatsa I; Kaiowa I; Arikara I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.)

Two signs that are closely related express the meaning now, at once: "The right forefinger is extended and held upright, then raised in front of the right side of the body and above the head, pointing toward the center of the heavens, and then brought down in front of the right breast, with the finger still pointing upright." (Dakota I.) "Hold the extended index finger pointing upward, palm facing left, as high as and in front of the top of the head; move the hand up and down a short distance several times while keeping your eyes directed upward." (Hidatsa I; Kaiowa I; Arikara I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.)

Time past is not only expressed, but some tribes give a distinct modification to show a short or long time past. The following are examples:

Time that has passed isn't just talked about; some tribes have a specific way of indicating whether a short or long time has gone by. Here are some examples:

Lately, recently.—Hold the left hand at arm's length, closed, with forefinger only extended and pointing in the direction of the place where the event occurred; then hold the right hand against the right shoulder, closed, but with index extended and pointing in the direction of the left. The hands may be exchanged, the right extended and the left retained, [pg 367] as the case may require for ease in description. (Absaroka I; Shoshoni and Banak I.)

Recently.—Extend your left hand at arm's length, keeping it closed except for the forefinger, which should point towards where the event happened. Then, press your right hand against your right shoulder, keeping it closed as well, but with the index finger extended, pointing towards your left. You can switch the positions of your hands if necessary, extending the right and keeping the left in place, depending on what’s easier for the explanation. [pg 367] (Absaroka I; Shoshoni and Banak I.)

Long ago.—Both hands closed, forefingers extended and straight; pass one hand slowly at arm's length, pointing horizontally, the other against the shoulder or near it, pointing in the same direction as the opposite one. Frequently the tips of the forefingers are placed together, and the hands drawn apart, until they reach the positions described. (Absaroka I; Shoshoni and Banak I.)

Long ago.—Both hands fist closed, with forefingers straight and extended; pass one hand slowly out to arm's length, pointing straight ahead, while the other hand is close to the shoulder or nearby, pointing in the same direction as the first one. Often, the tips of the forefingers touch together, and the hands are pulled apart until they reach the described positions. (Absaroka I; Shoshoni and Banak I.)

The Comanche, Wichita, and other Indians designate a short time ago by placing the tips of the forefinger and thumb of the left hand together, the remaining fingers closed, and holding the hand before the body with forefinger and thumb pointing toward the right shoulder; the index and thumb of the right hand are then similarly held and placed against those of the left, when the hands are slowly drawn apart a short distance. For a long time ago the hands are similarly held, but drawn farther apart. Either of these signs may be and frequently is preceded by those for day, month, or year, when it is desired to convey a definite idea of the time past.

The Comanche, Wichita, and other Native Americans indicate a short time ago by bringing the tips of the forefinger and thumb of the left hand together, with the other fingers closed, and holding the hand in front of the body with the forefinger and thumb pointing towards the right shoulder. Then, the index finger and thumb of the right hand are held in the same way and placed against those of the left hand. As the hands are slowly pulled apart a short distance, they signify a short time ago. For a long time ago, the hands are held similarly but drawn farther apart. Either of these signs may often be preceded by gestures for day, month, or year when there's a need to express a specific period of the past.

A sign is reported with the abstract idea of future, as follows: "The arms are flexed and hands brought together in front of the body as in type-position (W). The hands are made to move in wave-like motions up and down together and from side to side." (Oto I.) The authority gives the poetical conception of "Floating on the tide of time."

A sign is described with the abstract idea of future, as follows: "The arms are bent and hands brought together in front of the body like in type-position (W). The hands move in wave-like motions up and down together and from side to side." (Oto I.) The authority presents the poetic concept of "Floating on the tide of time."

The ordinary mode of expressing future time is, however, by some figurative reference, as the following: Count off fingers, then shut all the fingers of both hands several times, and touch the hair and tent or other white object. (Apache III.) "Many years; when I am old (whitehaired)."

The usual way of indicating future time is through some figurative reference, like this: Count off your fingers, then close all the fingers of both hands several times, and touch your hair or a tent or another white object. (Apache III.) "Many years; when I am old (white-haired)."

CONJUNCTIONS.

An interesting instance where the rapid connection of signs has the effect of the conjunction and is shown in Nátci's Narrative, infra.

An interesting example of how quickly connecting signs can act like the conjunction and is demonstrated in Nazi's Story, infra.

PREPOSITIONS.

In the Tendoy-Huerito Dialogue (page 489) the combination of gestures supplies the want of the proposition to.

In the Tendoy-Huerito Conversation (page 489) the mix of gestures fills the gap left by the proposition to.

PUNCTUATION.

While this is generally accompanied by facial expression, manner of action, or pause, instances have been noticed suggesting the device of interrogation points and periods.

While this usually comes with facial expressions, actions, or pauses, there have been cases that suggest the use of question marks and periods.

Mark of interrogation.

The Shoshoni, Absaroka, Dakota, Comanche, and other Indians, when desiring to ask a question, precede the gestures constituting the information desired by a sign intended to attract attention and "asking for," viz., by holding the flat right hand, with the palm down, directed, to the [pg 368] individual interrogated, with or without lateral oscillating motion; the gestural sentence, when completed, being closed by the same sign and a look of inquiry. This recalls the Spanish use of the interrogation points before and after the question.

The Shoshoni, Absaroka, Dakota, Comanche, and other Native Americans, when they want to ask a question, start with a gesture to get someone's attention and signal they're asking for something. This involves holding the flat right hand palm down towards the person being questioned, sometimes moving it side to side. Once they've finished their question, they close it with the same gesture and a questioning look. This is similar to how Spanish uses question marks at the beginning and end of a question. [pg 368]

Period.

A Hidatsa, after concluding a short statement, indicated its conclusion by placing the inner edges of the clinched hands together before the breast, and passing them outward and downward to their respective sides in an emphatic manner, Fig. 334, page 528. This sign is also used in other connections to express done.

A Hidatsa, after finishing a brief statement, signaled its conclusion by bringing the inner edges of their clenched hands together in front of their chest and moving them outward and downward to the sides in a striking way, Fig. 334, page 528. This gesture is also used in other contexts to convey done.

The same mode of indicating the close of a narrative or statement is made by the Wichitas, by holding the extended left hand horizontally before the body, fingers pointing to the right, palm either toward the body or downward, and cutting edgewise downward past the tips of the left with the extended right hand. This is the same sign given in the Address of Kin Chē-ĕss as cut off, and is illustrated in Fig. 324, page 522. This is more ideographic and convenient than the device of the Abyssinian Galla, reported by M.A. d'Abbadie, who denoted a comma by a slight stroke of a leather whip, a semicolon by a harder one, and a full stop by one still harder.

The Wichitas use a similar way to signal the end of a story or statement by holding their left hand out in front of their body, fingers pointing right, with the palm facing either towards themselves or down. They then slice downward with their right hand, past the fingers of the left. This gesture is the same sign described in the Address of Kin Chē-ĕss as cut off, and it's shown in Fig. 324, page 522. This method is more straightforward and practical than the one used by the Abyssinian Galla, as reported by M.A. d'Abbadie, who indicated a comma with a light stroke of a leather whip, a semicolon with a firmer stroke, and a full stop with an even harder one.

GESTURES AIDING ARCHÆOLOGIC RESEARCH.

The most interesting light in which the Indians of North America can be regarded is in their present representation of a stage of evolution once passed through by our own ancestors. Their signs, as well as their myths and customs, form a part of the paleontology of humanity to be studied in the history of the latter as the geologist, with similar object, studies all the strata of the physical world. At this time it is only possible to suggest the application of gesture signs to elucidate pictographs, and also their examination to discover religious, sociologic, and historic ideas preserved in them, as has been done with great success in the radicals of oral speech.

The most fascinating way to look at the Native Americans is as a living example of a stage of evolution that our own ancestors once went through. Their symbols, along with their myths and customs, are part of humanity's history that should be studied like how geologists examine all layers of the physical world. Right now, we can only suggest using gesture signs to help explain pictographs and to analyze them for the religious, social, and historical ideas they contain, similar to what has been successfully done with the roots of spoken language.

SIGNS CONNECTED WITH PICTOGRAPHS.

The picture writing of Indians is the sole form in which they recorded events and ideas that can ever be interpreted without the aid of a traditional key, such as is required for the signification of the wampum belts of the Northeastern tribes and the quippus of Peru. Strips of bark, tablets of wood, dressed skins of animals, and the smooth surfaces of rock have been and still are used for such records, those most ancient, and therefore most interesting, being of course the rock etchings; but they can only be deciphered, if at all, by the ascertained principles on which the more modern and the more obvious are made. Many of the numerous and widespread rock carvings are mere idle sketches—of natural objects, mainly animals, and others are as exclusively [pg 369] mnemonic as the wampum above mentioned. Even since the Columbian discovery some tribes have employed devices yet ruder than the rudest pictorial attempt as markers for the memory. An account of one of these is given in E. Winslow's Relation (A.D. 1624), Col. Mass. Hist. Soc., 2d series, ix, 1822, p. 99, as follows:

The picture writing of Native Americans is the only method they used to record events and ideas that can be understood without a traditional key, like what's needed for the wampum belts of the Northeastern tribes and the quippus of Peru. They have used strips of bark, wooden tablets, animal skins, and smooth rock surfaces for these records, with the oldest and most fascinating being the rock engravings; however, these can only be interpreted, if at all, based on the established principles that apply to the more modern and obvious forms. Many of the numerous and widespread rock carvings are just casual sketches—mostly of natural things like animals—while others serve as memory aids similar to the wampum mentioned earlier. Even after Columbus’s discovery, some tribes have used tools that are even simpler than the most basic pictorial efforts as memory markers. An example of one of these is described in E. Winslow's Relation (A.D. 1624), Col. Mass. Hist. Soc., 2d series, ix, 1822, p. 99, as follows:

"Instead of records and chronicles they take this course: Where any remarkable act is done, in memory of it, either in the place or by some pathway near adjoining, they make a round hole in the ground about a foot deep, and as much over, which, when others passing by behold, they inquire the cause and occasion of the same, which being once known, they are careful to acquaint all men as occasion serveth therewith. And lest such holes should be filled or grown over by any accident, as men pass by they will often renew the same; by which means many things of great antiquity are fresh in memory. So that as a man traveleth, if he can understand his guide, his journey will be the less tedious, by reason of the many historical discourses which will be related unto him."

"Instead of keeping records and chronicles, they do this: Wherever something notable happens, they create a round hole in the ground about a foot deep and wide, near the site or on a nearby path. When people pass by and see the hole, they ask about its significance, and once they learn the story, they make sure to share it with others whenever they have the chance. To prevent these holes from getting filled in or covered up over time, they regularly refresh them as people walk by. This way, many ancient events remain vivid in their memory. So, when someone is traveling, if they can understand their guide, the journey will feel less tedious because of the many historical stories that will be shared with them."

Gregg, in Commerce of the Prairies, New York, 1844, II, 286, says of the Plains tribes: "When traveling, they will also pile heaps of stones upon mounds or conspicuous points, so arranged as to be understood by their passing comrades; and sometimes they set up the bleached buffalo heads, which are everywhere scattered over those plains, to indicate the direction of their march, and many other facts which may be communicated by those simple signs."

Gregg, in Commerce of the Prairies, New York, 1844, II, 286, describes the Plains tribes: "When traveling, they will pile stacks of stones on mounds or visible points, arranged in a way that their fellow travelers can understand; and sometimes they place bleached buffalo heads, which are found all over those plains, to show the direction of their journey and many other details that can be communicated through these simple signs."

"I am going to the east." AbnakiFig. 151.
"Am not gone far." AbnakiFig. 152.

A more ingenious but still arbitrary mode of giving intelligence is practiced at this day by the Abnaki, as reported by H.L. Masta, chief of that tribe, now living at Pierreville, Quebec. When they are in the woods, to say "I am going to the east," a stick is stuck in the ground pointing to that direction, Fig. 151. "Am not gone far," another stick is stuck across the former, close to the ground, Fig. 152. "Gone far" is the reverse, Fig. 153. The number of days journey of proposed absence is shown by the same number of sticks across the first; thus Fig. 154 signifies five days' journey. Cutting the bark off from a tree on one, two, three or four sides near the butt means "Have had poor, poorer, poorest luck." Cutting it off all around the tree means "I am starving." Smoking a piece of birch bark and hanging it on a tree means "I am sick."

A more clever but still random way of sharing information is used today by the Abnaki, as noted by H.L. Masta, chief of that tribe, who currently lives in Pierreville, Quebec. When they are in the woods, to say "I am going to the east," they stick a stick in the ground pointing in that direction, Fig. 151. "Not gone far" is indicated by another stick placed across the first one, close to the ground, Fig. 152. "Gone far" is shown by placing the stick in the opposite direction, Fig. 153. The number of days of planned absence is represented by the same number of sticks placed across the first one; thus Fig. 154 means five days' journey. Removing the bark from a tree on one, two, three, or four sides near the bottom means "Have had poor, poorer, poorest luck." Removing it all around the tree means "I am starving." Smoking a piece of birch bark and hanging it on a tree means "I am sick."

[pg 370]
"Gone far." AbnakiFig. 153.
"Gone five days' journey." AbnakiFig. 154.

Where there has existed any form of artistic representation, however rude, and at the same time a system of ideographic gesture signs prevailed, it would be expected that the form of the latter would appear in the former. The sign of river and water mentioned on page 358 being established, when it became necessary or desirable to draw a character or design to convey the same idea, nothing would be more natural than to use the graphic form of delineation which is also above described. It was but one more and an easy step to fasten upon bark, skins, or rocks the evanescent air pictures that still in pigments or carvings preserve their skeleton outline, and in their ideography approach, as has been shown above, the rudiments of the phonetic alphabets that have been constructed by other peoples. A transition stage between gestures and pictographs, in which the left hand is used as a supposed drafting surface upon which the index draws lines, is exhibited in the Dialogue between Alaskan Indians, infra, page 498. This device is common among deaf-mutes, without equal archæologic importance, as it may have been suggested by the art of writing, with which they are generally acquainted, even if not instructed in it.

Wherever some form of artistic representation has existed, no matter how basic, along with a system of gesture signs, it’s expected that the latter would show up in the former. The sign for river and water mentioned on page 358 is established. When it became necessary or desirable to illustrate an idea, nothing would be more logical than to use the graphic form of depiction described above. It was just one more easy step to transfer those fleeting air pictures onto bark, skins, or rocks, where they still maintain their skeletal outline in pigments or carvings. In their ideography, they approach, as previously shown, the beginnings of the phonetic alphabets developed by other cultures. A transitional stage between gestures and pictographs, where the left hand acts as a supposed drawing surface and the index finger creates lines, is displayed in the Dialogue among Alaskan Natives, infra, page 498. This method is common among deaf-mutes, without equal archaeological significance, as it may have been inspired by the art of writing, with which they are generally familiar, even if not formally trained.

The reproduction of apparent gesture lines in the pictographs made by our Indians has, for obvious reasons, been most frequent in the attempt to convey those subjective ideas which were beyond the range of an artistic skill limited to the direct representation of objects, so that the part of the pictographs which is still the most difficult of interpretation is precisely the one which the study of sign language is likely to elucidate. The following examples of pictographs of the Indians, in some cases compared with those from foreign sources, have been selected because their interpretation is definitely known and the gestures corresponding with or suggested by them are well determined.

The reproduction of visible gesture lines in the pictographs created by our Indigenous people has, for obvious reasons, often been used to express subjective ideas that go beyond the limits of an artistic skill that only directly represents objects. Consequently, the part of the pictographs that remains the most challenging to interpret is exactly the aspect that the study of sign language is likely to clarify. The following examples of Indigenous pictographs, some compared with those from other cultures, have been chosen because their meanings are clearly understood, and the gestures associated with or implied by them are well defined.

Sun. N.A. IndianFig. 155.
Sun. EgyptianFig. 156.
Sun. EgyptianFig. 157.
Sun with rays. EgyptianFig. 159.
Sun with rays. EgyptianFig. 158.

The common Indian gesture sign for sun is: "Right hand closed, the index and thumb curved, with tips touching, thus approximating a circle, and held toward the sky," the position of the fingers of the hand forming a circle being shown in Fig. 155. Two of the Egyptian characters for sun, Figs. 156 and 157, are plainly the universal conception of the disk. The latter, together with indications of rays, Fig. 158, and in its linear form, Fig. 159, (Champollion, Dict., 9), [pg 371] constitutes the Egyptian character for light. The rays emanating from the whole disk appear in Figs. 160 and 161, taken from a MS. contributed by Mr. G.K. Gilbert of the United States Geological Survey, from the rock etchings of the Moqui pueblos in Arizona. The same authority gives from the same locality Figs. 162 and 163 for sun, which may be distinguished from several other similar etchings for star also given by him, Figs. 164, 165, 166, 167, by always showing some indication of a face, the latter being absent in the characters denoting star.

The common Indian sign for sun is: "Right hand closed, index and thumb curved, tips touching to form a circle, held up toward the sky." The shape of the fingers forming a circle is shown in Fig. 155. Two of the Egyptian symbols for sun, Figs. 156 and 157, clearly represent the universal idea of a disk. The latter, along with depictions of rays, Fig. 158, and its linear version, Fig. 159, (Champollion, Dict., 9), make up the Egyptian symbol for light. The rays coming from the disk appear in Figs. 160 and 161, taken from a manuscript contributed by Mr. G.K. Gilbert of the United States Geological Survey, from rock etchings of the Moqui pueblos in Arizona. The same source provides Figs. 162 and 163 for sun, which can be distinguished from several other similar etchings for star also provided by him, Figs. 164, 165, 166, 167, by always showing some indication of a face, which is absent in the symbols denoting star.

Sun with rays. Moqui pictographFig. 160.
Sun with rays. Moqui pictographFig. 161.
Sun with rays. Moqui pictographFig. 163.
Sun with rays. Moqui pictographFig. 162.

With the above characters for sun compare Fig. 168, found at Cuzco, Peru, and taken from Wiener's Pérou et Bolivie, Paris, 1880, p. 706.

With the characters for the sun mentioned above,

Star. Moqui pictographFig. 164.
Star. Moqui pictographFig. 165.
Star. Moqui pictographFig. 166.
Star. Moqui pictographFig. 167.

The Ojibwa pictograph for sun is seen in Fig. 169, taken from Schoolcraft, loc. cit., v. 1, pl. 56, Fig. 67.

The Ojibwa pictograph for sun is shown in Fig. 169, taken from Schoolcraft, loc. cit., v. 1, pl. 56, Fig. 67.

Star. Peruvian pictographFig. 168.
Star. Ojibwa pictographFig. 169.
Sunrise. Moqui pictographFig. 171.
Sunrise. Moqui pictographFig. 170.
Sunrise. Moqui pictographFig. 172.

A gesture sign for sunrise, morning, is: Forefinger of right hand crooked to represent half of the sun's disk and pointed or extended to the left, then slightly elevated. (Cheyenne II.) In this connection it may be noted that when the gesture is carefully made in open country the pointing would generally be to the east, and the body turned so that its left would be in that direction. In a room in a city, or under circumstances where the points of the compass are not specially attended to, the left side supposes the east, and the gestures relating to sun, day, &c., are made with such reference. The half only of the disk represented in the above gesture appears in the following Moqui pueblo etchings for morning and sunrise, Figs. 170, 171, and 172. (Gilbert, MS.)

A gesture sign for sunrise, morning is: The forefinger of your right hand is bent to represent half of the sun's disk and pointed or extended to the left, then slightly raised. (Cheyenne II.) It's worth noting that when this gesture is made in open spaces, the pointing usually faces east, and the body should be turned so that the left side is in that direction. In a room in a city or in situations where the compass points aren't specifically considered, the left side represents east, and gestures related to the sun, day, etc., are made with that in mind. The half of the disk shown in this gesture appears in the following Moqui pueblo drawings for morning and sunrise, Figs. 170, 171, and 172. (Gilbert, MS.)

Moon, month. Californian pictographFig. 173.

A common gesture for day is when the index and thumb form a circle (remaining fingers closed) and are passed from east to west.

A common gesture for day is when the index and thumb make a circle (with the other fingers closed) and are moved from east to west.

Fig. 173 shows a pictograph found in Owen's Valley, California, a similar one being reported in the Ann. Rep. Geog. Survey west of the 100th Meridian for 1876, Washington, 1876, pl. opp. p. 326, in which the circle may indicate either day or month (both these gestures having the same execution), the course of the sun or moon being represented perhaps in mere contradistinction to the vertical line, or perhaps the latter signifies one.

Fig. 173 shows a pictograph found in Owen's Valley, California. A similar one is reported in the Ann. Rep. Geog. Survey west of the 100th Meridian for 1876, Washington, 1876, pl. opp. p. 326, where the circle may indicate either day or month (both gestures are executed the same way). The course of the sun or moon might be represented in contrast to the vertical line, or it could be that the vertical line signifies one.

[pg 372]
Pictograph, including sun. Coyotero ApacheFig. 174.
Moon. N.A. IndianFig. 175.

Fig. 174 is a pictograph of the Coyotero Apaches, found at Camp Apache, in Arizona, reported in the Tenth Ann. Rep. U.S. Geolog. and Geograph. Survey of the Territories for 1876, Washington, 1878, pl. lxxvii. The sun and the ten spots of approximately the same shape represent the days, eleven, which the party with five pack mules passed in traveling through the country. The separating lines are the nights, and may include the conception of covering over and consequent obscurity above referred to (page 354).

Fig. 174 is a pictograph of the Coyotero Apaches, found at Camp Apache in Arizona, reported in the Tenth Ann. Rep. U.S. Geolog. and Geograph. Survey of the Territories for 1876, Washington, 1878, pl. lxxvii. The sun and the ten spots of roughly the same shape represent the eleven days the group with five pack mules spent traveling through the area. The lines in between represent the nights, which may include the idea of covering over and the resulting obscurity mentioned earlier (page 354).

Moon. Ojibwa pictographFig. 177.
Moon. Moqui pictographFig. 176.

A common sign for moon, month, is the right hand closed, leaving the thumb and index extended, but curved to form a half circle and the hand held toward the sky, in a position which is illustrated in Fig. 175, to which curve the Moqui etching, Fig. 176, and the identical form in the ancient Chinese has an obvious resemblance.

A common sign for moon, month is to make a fist with your right hand, extending your thumb and index finger, bending them to create a half circle, and holding your hand up towards the sky. This position is shown in Fig. 175, and it clearly resembles the curved shape in the Moqui etching, Fig. 176, as well as the same form in ancient Chinese.

Sky. Egyptian characterFig. 179.
Sky. Ojibwa pictographFig. 178.

The crescent, as we commonly figure the satellite, appears also in the Ojibwa pictograph, Fig. 177 (Schoolcraft, I, pl. 58), which is the same, with a slight addition, as the Egyptian figurative character.

The crescent, as we usually depict the satellite, also appears in the Ojibwa pictograph, Fig. 177 (Schoolcraft, I, pl. 58), which is the same, with a small addition, as the Egyptian symbolic character.

The sign for sky, also heaven, is generally made by passing the index from east to west across the zenith. This curve is apparent in the Ojibwa pictograph Fig. 178, reported in Schoolcraft, I, pl. 18, Fig. 21, and is abbreviated in the Egyptian character with the same meaning, Fig. 179 (Champollion, Dict., p. 1).

The sign for sky, also heaven, is usually made by moving the index finger from east to west across the top of the sky. This curve is shown in the Ojibwa pictograph Fig. 178, mentioned in Schoolcraft, I, pl. 18, Fig. 21, and is simplified in the Egyptian character with the same meaning, Fig. 179 (Champollion, Dict., p. 1).

Clouds. Moqui pictographFig. 182.
Clouds. Moqui pictographFig. 181.
Clouds. Moqui pictographFig. 180.

A sign for cloud is as follows: (1) Both hands partially closed, palms facing and near each other, brought up to level with or slightly above, but in front of the head; (2) suddenly separated sidewise, describing a curve like a scallop; this scallop motion is repeated for "many clouds." (Cheyenne II.) The same conception is in the Moqui etchings, Figs. 180, 181, and 182 (Gilbert MS.)

A sign for cloud is as follows: (1) Both hands are partially closed, palms facing each other and close together, raised to about the level of or slightly above the head; (2) then suddenly move them apart sideways, making a curve like a scallop; this scallop motion is repeated for "many clouds." (Cheyenne II.) The same idea is found in the Moqui etchings, Figs. 180, 181, and 182 (Gilbert MS.)

Clouds. Ojibwa pictographFig. 183.

The Ojibwa pictograph for cloud is more elaborate, Fig. 183, reported in Schoolcraft, I, pl. 58. It is composed of the sign for sky, to which that for clouds is added, the latter being reversed as compared with the Moqui etchings, and picturesquely hanging from the sky.

The Ojibwa pictograph for cloud is more detailed, Fig. 183, reported in Schoolcraft, I, pl. 58. It consists of the sign for sky, with an added sign for clouds, the latter being flipped compared to the Moqui etchings and visually depicted as hanging from the sky.

Rain. New Mexican pictographFig. 184.
Rain. Moqui pictographFig. 185.

The gesture sign for rain is described and illustrated on page 344. The pictograph, Fig. 184, reported as found in New Mexico by [pg 373] Lieutenant Simpson (Ex. Doc. No. 64, Thirty-first Congress, first session, 1850, pl. 9) is said to represent Montezuma's adjutants sounding a blast to him for rain. The small character inside the curve which represents the sky, corresponds with the gesturing hand. The Moqui etching (Gilbert MS.) for rain, i.e., a cloud from which the drops are falling, is given in Fig. 185.

The gesture sign for rain is described and illustrated on page 344. The pictograph, Fig. 184, found in New Mexico by [pg 373] Lieutenant Simpson (Ex. Doc. No. 64, Thirty-first Congress, first session, 1850, pl. 9) is said to represent Montezuma's adjutants signaling to him for rain. The small character inside the curve that represents the sky corresponds with the gesturing hand. The Moqui etching (Gilbert MS.) for rain, meaning a cloud from which drops are falling, is shown in Fig. 185.

Lightning. Moqui pictographFig. 187.
Lightning. Moqui pictographFig. 186.

The same authority gives two signs for lightning, Figs. 186 and 187. In the latter the sky is shown, the changing direction of the streak, and clouds with rain falling. The part relating specially to the streak is portrayed in a sign as follows: Right hand elevated before and above the head, forefinger pointing upward, brought down with great rapidity with a sinuous, undulating motion; finger still extended diagonally downward toward the right. (Cheyenne II.)

The same authority provides two signs for lightning, Figs. 186 and 187. In the latter, the sky is depicted along with the changing direction of the streak and clouds with rain falling. The part specifically related to the streak is illustrated in a sign as follows: Right hand raised in front of and above the head, with the forefinger pointing upward, then brought down quickly in a sinuous, undulating motion; the finger still extended diagonally downward toward the right. (Cheyenne II.)

Lightning, fatal. Pictograph at Jemez, N.M.Fig. 189.
Lightning, harmless. Pictograph at Jemez, N.M.Fig. 188.

Figs. 188 and 189 also represent lightning, taken by Mr. W.H. Jackson, photographer of the late U.S. Geolog. and Geog. Survey, from the decorated walls of an estufa in the Pueblo de Jemez, New Mexico. The former is blunt, for harmless, and the latter terminating in an arrow or spear point, for destructive or fatal, lightning.

Figs. 188 and 189 also show lightning, captured by Mr. W.H. Jackson, a photographer from the late U.S. Geological and Geographic Survey, from the decorated walls of an estufa in the Pueblo de Jemez, New Mexico. The first figure is blunt, representing harmless lightning, while the second ends in an arrow or spear point, symbolizing destructive or fatal lightning.

Voice. Antelope. Cheyenne drawingFig. 191.
Voice. "The-Elk-that-hollows-walking"Fig. 190.

A common sign for speech, speak, among the Indians is the repeated motion of the index in a straight line forward from the mouth. This line, indicating the voice, is shown in Fig. 190, taken from the Dakota Calendar, being the expression for the fact that "the-Elk-that-hollows-walking," a Minneconjou chief, "made [pg 374] medicine." The ceremony is indicated by the head of an albino buffalo. A more graphic portraiture of the conception of voice is in Fig. 191, representing an antelope and the whistling sound produced by the animal on being surprised or alarmed. This is taken from MS. drawing book of an Indian prisoner at Saint Augustine, Fla., now in the Smithsonian Institution, No. 30664.

A common sign for speech, speak among the Native Americans is the repeated motion of the index finger moving straight forward from the mouth. This line, representing the voice, is shown in Fig. 190, taken from the Dakota Calendar, illustrating the fact that "the-Elk-that-hollows-walking," a Minneconjou chief, "made [pg 374] medicine." The ceremony is symbolized by the head of an albino buffalo. A more vivid depiction of the concept of voice is in Fig. 191, showing an antelope and the whistling sound it makes when surprised or alarmed. This is from a drawing book of an Indian prisoner in Saint Augustine, Fla., now part of the Smithsonian Institution, No. 30664.

Fig. 192 is the exhibition of wrestling for a turkey, the point of interest in the present connection being the lines from the mouth to the objects of conversation. It is taken from the above-mentioned MS. drawing book.

Fig. 192 shows a wrestling match for a turkey, with the key point here being the lines connecting the characters' mouths to the topics of conversation. This image is taken from the previously mentioned manuscript drawing book.

Voice, talking. Cheyenne drawingFig. 192.

The wrestlers, according to the foot prints, had evidently come together, when, meeting the returning hunter, who is wrapped in his blanket with only one foot protruding, they separated and threw off their blankets, leggings, and moccasins, both endeavoring to win the turkey, which lies between them and the donor.

The wrestlers, based on the footprints, clearly met up when they encountered the returning hunter, who's wrapped in his blanket with just one foot sticking out. They split apart and took off their blankets, leggings, and moccasins, both trying to grab the turkey that lies between them and the giver.

In Fig. 193, taken from the same MS. drawing book, the conversation is about the lassoing, shooting, and final killing of a buffalo which has wandered to a camp. The dotted lines indicate footprints. The Indian drawn under the buffalo having secured the animal by the fore feet, so informs his companions, as indicated by the line drawn from his mouth to the object mentioned; the left-hand figure, having also secured the buffalo by the horns, gives his nearest comrade an opportunity to strike it with an ax, which he no [pg 375] doubt announces that he will do, as the line from his mouth to the head of the animal suggests. The Indian in the upper left-hand corner is told by a squaw to take an arrow and join his companions, when he turns his head to inform her that he has one already, which fact he demonstrates by holding up the weapon.

In Fig. 193, from the same drawing book, the discussion revolves around roping, shooting, and ultimately killing a buffalo that has wandered into a camp. The dotted lines mark the footprints. The Indian drawn under the buffalo, having secured the animal by its forelegs, informs his companions, as shown by the line from his mouth to the mentioned object. The figure on the left, who has also seized the buffalo by the horns, provides his closest ally an opportunity to strike it with an ax, which he is no doubt indicating he will do, as suggested by the line from his mouth to the buffalo's head. The Indian in the upper left corner is instructed by a woman to grab an arrow and join his friends, and he turns his head to let her know he already has one, demonstrating this by holding up the weapon.

Killing the buffalo. Cheyenne drawingFig. 193.

The Mexican pictograph, Fig. 194, taken from Kingsborough, II, pt. 1, p. 100, is illustrative of the sign made by the Arikara and Hidatsa for tell and conversation. Tell me is: Place the flat right hand, palm upward, about fifteen inches in front of the right side of the face, fingers pointing to the left and front; then draw the hand inward toward and against the bottom of the chin. For conversation, talking between two persons, both hands are held before the breast, pointing forward, palms up, the edges being moved several times toward one another. Perhaps, however, the picture in fact only means the common poetical image of "flying words."

The Mexican pictograph, Fig. 194, taken from Kingsborough, II, pt. 1, p. 100, illustrates the sign used by the Arikara and Hidatsa for tell and conversation. Tell me is done by placing the flat right hand, palm facing up, about fifteen inches in front of the right side of the face, with fingers pointing to the left and front; then draw the hand inward toward the bottom of the chin. For conversation, which is when two people are talking, both hands are held in front of the chest, pointing forward, palms up, and the edges are moved several times toward one another. However, it’s possible that the picture actually only represents the common poetic image of "flying words."

[pg 376]
Talking. Mexican pictographFig. 194.
Talking, singing. Maya characterFig. 195.

Fig. 195 is one of Landa's characters, found in Rel. des choses de Yucatan, p. 316, and suggests one of the gestures for talk and more especially that for sing, in which the extended and separated fingers are passed forward and slightly downward from the mouth—"many voices." Although the last opinion about the bishop is unfavorable to the authenticity of his work, yet even if it were prepared by a Maya, under his supervision, the latter would probably have given him some genuine native conceptions, and among them gestures would be likely to occur.

Fig. 195 is one of Landa's characters, found in Rel. des choses de Yucatan, p. 316, and suggests one of the gestures for talk and especially that for sing, in which the extended and separated fingers are moved forward and slightly downward from the mouth—"many voices." Although the latest opinion about the bishop is not favorable to the authenticity of his work, even if it was prepared by a Maya under his supervision, the latter would likely have given him some genuine native concepts, and among them, gestures would probably be included.

Hearing serpent. Ojibwa pictographFig. 198.
"I hear, but your words are from a bad heart." OjibwaFig. 197.
Hearing ears. Ojibwa pictographFig. 196.

The natural sign for hear, made both by Indians and deaf-mutes, consisting in the motion of the index, or the index and thumb joined, in a straight line to the ear, is illustrated in the Ojibwa pictograph Fig. 196, "hearing ears," and those of the same people, Figs. 197 and 198, the latter of which is a hearing serpent, and the former means "I hear, but your words are from a bad heart," the hands being thrown out as in the final part of a gesture for bad heart, which is made by the hand being closed and held near the breast, with the back toward the breast, then as the arm is suddenly extended the hand is opened and the fingers separated from each other. (Mandan and Hidatsa I.)

The natural sign for hear, used by both Native Americans and deaf-mutes, is shown by moving the index finger, or the index and thumb together, in a straight line to the ear. This is depicted in the Ojibwa pictograph Fig. 196, "hearing ears," along with Figs. 197 and 198 from the same people. The latter represents a hearing serpent, while the former signifies "I hear, but your words are from a bad heart." In this, the hands are thrown out as in the final part of a gesture for bad heart, where the hand is closed and held near the chest with the back facing it. Then, as the arm is quickly extended, the hand opens and the fingers spread apart. (Mandan and Hidatsa I.)

The final part of the gesture, representing the idea of bad, not connected with heart, is illustrated in Fig. 236 on page 411.

The last part of the gesture, symbolizing the concept of bad, which isn't linked to the heart, is shown in Fig. 236 on page 411.

The above Ojibwa pictographs are taken from Schoolcraft, loc. cit. I, plates 58, 53, 59.

The Ojibwa pictographs above are sourced from Schoolcraft, loc. cit. I, plates 58, 53, 59.

Fig. 199, a bas-relief taken from Dupaix's Monuments of New Spain, [pg 377] in Kingsborough, loc. cit. IV, pt. 3, p. 31, has been considered to be a royal edict or command. The gesture to hear is plainly depicted, and the right hand is directed to the persons addressed, so the command appears to be uttered with the preface of Hear Ye! Oyez!

Fig. 199, a bas-relief from Dupaix's Monuments of New Spain, [pg 377] in Kingsborough, loc. cit. IV, pt. 3, p. 31, is thought to be a royal decree or command. The gesture to hear is clearly shown, and the right hand is pointed at the individuals being addressed, making it seem like the command is prefaced with Hear Ye! Oyez!

Royal edit. MayaFig. 199.
To kill. DakotaFig. 200.

The typical sign for kill or killed is: Right hand clinched, thumb lying along finger tips, elevated to near the shoulder, strike downward and outward vaguely in the direction of the object to be killed. The abbreviated sign is simply to clinch the right hand in the manner described and strike it down and out from the right side. (Cheyenne II.) This gesture, also appears among the Dakotas and is illustrated in Fig. 200.

The usual sign for kill or killed is: Right hand clenched, thumb resting along the fingertips, raised close to the shoulder, and then struck down and outward vaguely towards the object to be killed. The shorter version of the sign is just to clench the right hand as described and strike it down and out from the right side. (Cheyenne II.) This gesture is also seen among the Dakotas and is shown in Fig. 200.

"Killed arm." DakotaFig. 201.

Fig. 201, taken from the Dakota Calendar, illustrates this gesture. It [pg 378] represents the year in which a Minneconjou chief was stabbed in the shoulder by a Gros Ventre, and afterwards named "Dead Arm" or "Killed Arm." At first the figure was supposed to show the permanent drawing up of the arm by anchylosis, but that would not be likely to be the result of the wound described, and with knowledge of the gesture the meaning is more clear.

Fig. 201, taken from the Dakota Calendar, illustrates this gesture. It [pg 378] represents the year when a Minneconjou chief was stabbed in the shoulder by a Gros Ventre and was later named "Dead Arm" or "Killed Arm." Initially, the figure was thought to represent the permanent raising of the arm due to anchylosis, but that is unlikely to result from the described wound, and with understanding of the gesture, the meaning becomes clearer.

Fig. 202, taken from Report upon the Reconnaissance of Northwestern Wyoming, &c., Washington, 1875, p. 207, Fig. 53, found in the Wind River Valley, Wyoming Territory, was interpreted by members of a Shoshoni and Banak delegation to Washington in 1880 as "an Indian killed another." The latter is very roughly delineated in the horizontal figure, but is also represented by the line under the hand of the upright figure, meaning the same individual. At the right is the scalp taken and the two feathers showing the dead warrior's rank. The arm nearest the prostrate foe shows the gesture for killed.

Fig. 202, taken from Report upon the Reconnaissance of Northwestern Wyoming, &c., Washington, 1875, p. 207, Fig. 53, found in the Wind River Valley, Wyoming Territory, was interpreted by members of a Shoshoni and Banak delegation to Washington in 1880 as "an Indian killed another." The latter is very roughly sketched in the horizontal figure, but is also represented by the line under the hand of the upright figure, indicating the same individual. On the right is the scalp taken and the two feathers showing the dead warrior's rank. The arm closest to the fallen foe shows the gesture for killed.

Pictograph, including "kill." Wyoming Ter.Fig. 202.
Pictograph, including "kill." Wyoming Ter.Fig. 203.

The same gesture appears in Fig. 203, from the same authority and locality. The scalp is here held forth, and the numeral one is designated by the stroke at the bottom.

The same gesture is shown in Fig. 203, from the same source and location. The scalp is displayed here, and the numeral one is marked by the line at the bottom.

Fig. 204, from the same locality and authority, was also interpreted by the Shoshoni and Banak. It appears from their description that a Blackfoot had attacked the habitation of some of his own people. The right-hand upper figure represents his horse with the lance suspended from the side. The lower figure illustrates the log house built against a stream. The dots are the prints of the horse's hoofs, while the two lines running outward from the upper inclosure show that two thrusts of the lance were made over the wall of the house, thus killing the occupant and securing two bows and five arrows, as represented in the left-hand group. The right-hand figure of that group shows the hand raised in the attitude of making the gesture for kill.

Fig. 204, from the same location and source, was also interpreted by the Shoshoni and Banak. Their description suggests that a Blackfoot attacked the home of some of his own people. The figure on the top right shows his horse with the lance hanging from its side. The lower figure depicts the log house built by a stream. The dots represent the horse's hoof prints, while the two lines extending outward from the upper enclosure indicate that two thrusts of the lance were made over the wall of the house, killing the occupant and retrieving two bows and five arrows, as shown in the left group. The figure on the right of that group depicts a hand raised in the gesture for kill.

[pg 379]
Pictograph, including "kill." Wyoming Ter.Fig. 204.

As the Blackfeet, according to the interpreters, were the only Indians in the locality mentioned who constructed log houses, the drawing becomes additionally interesting, as an attempt appears to have been made to illustrate the crossing of the logs at the corners, the gesture for which (log-house) will be found on page 428.

As the Blackfeet, according to the interpreters, were the only Native Americans in the area mentioned who built log houses, the drawing becomes more intriguing, as there seems to have been an effort to show how the logs meet at the corners. The symbol for this (log-house) can be found on page 428.

Veneration. Egyptian characterFig. 205.

Fig. 205 is the Egyptian character for veneration, to glorify (Champollion, Dict., 29), the author's understanding being that the hands are raised in surprise, astonishment.

Fig. 205 is the Egyptian symbol for veneration, to glorify (Champollion, Dict., 29), indicating that the hands are raised in surprise and astonishment.

The Menomoni Indians now begin their prayers by raising their hands in the same manner. They may have been influenced in this respect by the attitudes of their missionaries in prayer and benediction. The Apaches, who have received less civilized tuition, in a religious gesture corresponding with prayer spread their hands opposite the face, palms up and backward, apparently expressing the desire to receive.

The Menomoni Indians start their prayers by raising their hands in the same way. They might have been influenced by the way their missionaries prayed and gave blessings. The Apaches, who have had less formal education, use a religious gesture that goes along with prayer by spreading their hands in front of their faces, palms up and backward, seemingly expressing the wish to receive.

Mercy. Supplication, favor. EgyptianFig. 206.

Fig. 206 is a copy of an Egyptian tablet reproduced from Cooper's Serpent Myths, page 28. A priest kneels before the great goddess Ranno, while supplicating her favor. The conception of the author is that the hands are raised by the supplicant to shield his face from the glory of the divinity. It may be compared with signs for asking for mercy and for giving mercy to another, the former being: Extend both forefingers, pointing upward, palms toward the breast, and hold the hands before the chest; then draw them inward toward their respective sides, and pass them up ward as high as the sides of the head by either cheek. [pg 380] (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) The latter, to have mercy on another, as made by the same tribes, is: Hold both hands nearly side by side before the chest, palms forward, forefinger only extended and pointing upward; then move them forward and upward, as if passing them by the cheeks of another person from the breast to the sides of the head.

Fig. 206 is a copy of an Egyptian tablet reproduced from Cooper's Serpent Myths, page 28. A priest is kneeling before the great goddess Ranno, asking for her favor. The author's idea is that the hands are raised by the supplicant to shield his face from the glory of the deity. This can be compared to gestures used for asking for mercy and giving mercy to someone else. For asking mercy, extend both forefingers pointing upward, with palms toward the chest, and hold the hands in front of the chest; then draw them inward toward their respective sides and pass them upwards as high as the sides of the head beside either cheek. [pg 380] (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) For giving mercy, as done by the same tribes, hold both hands nearly side by side in front of the chest, palms facing forward, with only the forefinger extended and pointing upward; then move them forward and upward, as if passing them by the cheeks of another person from the chest to the sides of the head.

Supplication. Mexican pictographFig. 207.

A similar gesture for supplication appears in Fig. 207, taken from Kingsborough, loc. cit., III, pt. I, p. 24.

A similar gesture for supplication appears in Fig. 207, taken from Kingsborough, loc. cit., III, pt. I, p. 24.

Smoke. Mexican pictographFig. 208.

An Indian gesture sign for smoke, and also one for fire, has been described above, page 344. With the former is connected the Aztec design (Fig. 208) taken from Pipart, loc. cit., II, 352, and the latter appears in Fig. 209, taken from Kingsborough, III, pt. I, p. 21.

An Indian sign for smoke and another for fire have been described above, page 344. The first is linked to the Aztec design (Fig. 208) from Pipart, loc. cit., II, 352, and the second is shown in Fig. 209, sourced from Kingsborough, III, pt. I, p. 21.

A sign for medicine-man, shaman, is thus described: "With its index-finger extended and pointing upward, or all the fingers extended, back of hand outward, move the right hand from just in front of the forehead, spirally upward, nearly to arm's length, from left to right." (Dakota IV.)

A sign for medicine-man, shaman is described like this: "With the index finger extended and pointing upward, or with all fingers extended, palm facing out, move the right hand from just in front of the forehead in a spiraling motion upward, nearly to arm's length, from left to right." (Dakota IV.)

Fire. Mexican pictographFig. 209.

Fig. 210, from the Dakota Calendar, represents the making of medicine or conjuration. In that case the head and horns of a white buffalo cow were used.

Fig. 210, from the Dakota Calendar, shows the creation of medicine or conjuration. In this instance, the head and horns of a white buffalo cow were used.

"Making medicine." Conjuration. DakotaFig. 210.
Meda. Ojibwa pictographFig. 211.

Fig. 211 is an Ojibwa pictograph taken from Schoolcraft, loc. cit., representing medicine-man, meda. With these horns and spiral may be collated Fig. 212 which portrays the ram-headed Egyptian god Knuphis, or Chnum, the spirit, in a shrine on the boat of the sun, canopied by the serpent-goddess Ranno, who is also seen facing him inside the shrine. This is reproduced from Cooper's Serpent Myths, p. 24. The same deity is represented in Champollion, Gram., p. 113, as reproduced in Fig. 213.

Fig. 211 is an Ojibwa pictograph from Schoolcraft, loc. cit., showing medicine-man, meda. This is related to Fig. 212, which depicts the ram-headed Egyptian god Knuphis, or Chnum, the spirit, in a shrine on the sun boat, sheltered by the serpent-goddess Ranno, who is also seen facing him inside the shrine. This is taken from Cooper's Serpent Myths, p. 24. The same deity is illustrated in Champollion, Gram., p. 113, as shown in Fig. 213.

Fig. 214 is an Ojibwa pictograph found in Schoolcraft, I, pl. 58, and given as power. It corresponds with the sign for doctor, or medicine-man, made by the Absarokas by passing the extended and separated index [pg 381] and second finger of the right hand upward from the forehead, spirally, and is considered to indicate "superior knowledge." Among the Otos, as part of the sign with the same meaning, both hands are raised to the side of the head, and the extended indices pressing the temples.

Fig. 214 is an Ojibwa pictograph found in Schoolcraft, I, pl. 58, and is referred to as power. It matches the sign for doctor or medicine-man, made by the Absarokas by raising the extended and separated index and second fingers of the right hand spirally upwards from the forehead, and is considered to represent "superior knowledge." Among the Otos, as part of the sign with the same meaning, both hands are raised to the sides of the head with the extended index fingers pressing against the temples. [pg 381]

The God Knuphis. EgyptianFig. 212.
The God Knuphis. EgyptianFig. 213.
Power. Ojibwa pictographFig. 214.

Fig. 215 is also an Ojibwa pictograph from Schoolcraft I, pl. 59, and is said to signify Meda's power. It corresponds with another sign made for medicine-man by the Absarokas and Comanches, viz, The hand passed upward before the forehead, with index loosely extended. Combined with the sign for sky, before given, page 372, it means knowledge of superior matters; spiritual power.

Fig. 215 is also an Ojibwa pictograph from Schoolcraft I, pl. 59, and is said to signify Meda's power. It corresponds with another sign made for medicine-man by the Absarokas and Comanches, which is the hand moving upward in front of the forehead, with the index finger loosely extended. When combined with the sign for sky, mentioned earlier, on page 372, it represents knowledge of higher matters and spiritual power.

The common sign for trade is made by extending the forefingers, holding them obliquely upward, and crossing them at right angles to one another, usually in front of the chest. This is often abbreviated by merely crossing the forefingers, see Fig. 278, page 452. It is illustrated in Fig. 216, taken from the Prince of Wied's Travels in the Interior of North America; London, 1843, p. 352.

The common sign for trade is made by extending the index fingers, holding them at an angle upward, and crossing them at right angles to each other, usually in front of the chest. This is often shortened by just crossing the index fingers, see Fig. 278, page 452. It's shown in Fig. 216, taken from the Prince of Wied's Travels in the Interior of North America; London, 1843, p. 352.

Meda's Power. Ojibwa pictographFig. 215.

To this the following explanation is given: "The cross signifies, 'I will barter or trade.' Three animals are drawn on the right hand of the cross; one is a buffalo; the two others, a weasel (Mustela Canadensis) and an otter. The writer offers in exchange for the skins of these animals (probably meaning that of a white buffalo) the articles which he has drawn on the left side of the cross. He has, in the first place, depicted a beaver very plainly, behind which there is a gun; to the left of the beaver are thirty strokes, each ten [pg 382] separated by a longer line; this means, I will give thirty beaver skins and a gun for the skins of the three animals on the right hand of the cross."

To this, the following explanation is given: "The cross means, 'I will trade.' Three animals are illustrated on the right side of the cross; one is a buffalo, and the other two are a weasel (Mustela Canadensis) and an otter. The writer is offering in exchange for the skins of these animals (probably referring to that of a white buffalo) the items he has illustrated on the left side of the cross. Firstly, he has clearly drawn a beaver, with a gun behind it; to the left of the beaver are thirty marks, each ten separated by a longer line; this indicates that I will give thirty beaver skins and a gun for the skins of the three animals on the right side of the cross." [pg 382]

Trade pictographFig. 216.

Fig. 217 is from Kingsborough, III, pt. 1, p. 25, and illustrates the sign for to give or to present, made by the Brulé-Dakotas by holding both hands edgewise before the breast, pointing forward and upward, the right above the left, then throwing them quickly downward until the forearms reach a horizontal position.

Fig. 217 is from Kingsborough, III, pt. 1, p. 25, and illustrates the sign for to give or to present, made by the Brulé-Dakotas by holding both hands sideways in front of the chest, pointing forward and upward, with the right above the left, then quickly pushing them downward until the forearms are horizontal.

Offering. Mexican pictographFig. 217.

Fig. 218 is taken from the Dakota Calendar, representing a successful raid of the Absarokas or Crows upon the Brulé-Sioux, in which the village of the latter was surprised and a large number of horses captured. That capture is exhibited by the horse-tracks moving from the village, the gesture sign for which is often made by a circle formed either by the opposed thumbs and forefingers of both hands or by a circular motion of both hands, palms inward, toward each other. In some cases there is a motion of the circle, from above downward, as formed.

Fig. 218 is taken from the Dakota Calendar, showing a successful raid by the Absarokas or Crows on the Brulé-Siouxs, where they surprised the village and captured many horses. This capture is represented by the horse tracks moving away from the village, indicated by a gesture sign often made by forming a circle with the opposing thumbs and forefingers of both hands or by moving both hands in a circular motion, palms facing each other. In some instances, there is a downward circular motion as the gesture is created.

Stampede of horses. DakotaFig. 218.

Fig. 219, from Kingsborough I, pt. 3, p. 10, represents Chapultepec, "Mountain of the Locust," by one enormous locust on top of a hill. This shows the mode of augmentation in the same manner as is often done by an exaggerated gesture. The curves at the base of the mountain are intelligible only as being formed in the sign for many, described on pages 359 and 488.

Fig. 219, from Kingsborough I, pt. 3, p. 10, shows Chapultepec, "Mountain of the Locust," depicted by a giant locust perched on a hill. This illustrates the way of emphasizing something, similar to how an exaggerated gesture would work. The curves at the bottom of the mountain can only be understood as representing the sign for many, explained on pages 359 and 488.

Chapultepec. Mexican pictographFig. 219.

Fig. 220, taken from Pipart, loc. cit., is the Mexican pictograph for soil cultivated, i.e., tilled and planted. Fig. 221, from the same authority, [pg 383] shows the sprouts coming from the cultivated soil, and may be compared with the signs for grass and grow on page 343.

Fig. 220, taken from Pipart, loc. cit., is the Mexican pictograph for soil cultivated, i.e., tilled and planted. Fig. 221, from the same source, [pg 383] shows the sprouts coming from the cultivated soil, and can be compared with the signs for grass and grow on page 343.

Soil. Mexican pictographFig. 220.
Cultivated soil. Mexican pictographFig. 221.

The gesture sign for road, path, is sometimes made by indicating two lines forward from the body, then imitating walking with the hands upon the imaginary road. The same natural representation of road is seen in Fig. 222, taken from Pipart, loc. cit., page 352. A place where two roads meet—cross-roads—is shown in Fig. 223, from Kingsborough. Two persons are evidently having a chat in sign language at the cross-roads.

The sign for road, path is sometimes made by pointing two lines forward from the body and then mimicking walking with the hands on the imaginary road. The same natural representation of a road can be seen in Fig. 222, taken from Pipart, loc. cit., page 352. A place where two roads meet—cross-roads—is shown in Fig. 223, from Kingsborough. Two people are clearly having a conversation in sign language at the cross-roads.

Road, path. Mexican pictographFig. 222.
Cross-roads and gesture sign. Mexican pictographFig. 223.
Small-pox measles. DakotaFig. 224.

If no gesture is actually included in all of the foregoing pictographs, it is seen that a gesture sign is made with the same conception which is obvious in the ideographic pictures. They are selected as specially transparent and clear. Many others less distinct are now the subject of examination for elucidation. The following examples are added to show the ideographic style of pictographs not connected with gestures, lest it may be suspected that an attempt is made to prove that gestures are always included in or connected with them. Fig. 224, from the Dakota Calendar, refers to the small-pox which broke out in the year (1802) which it specifies. Fig. 225 shows in the design at the left, a warning or notice, that though a goat can climb up the rocky trail a horse will tumble—"No Thoroughfare." This was contributed [pg 384] by Mr. J.K. Hillers, photographer of the United States Geological Survey, as observed by him in Cañon De Chelly, New Mexico, in 1880.

If no gesture is actually included in all of the above pictographs, it’s clear that a gesture sign is created with the same concept evident in the ideographic pictures. They are chosen for being particularly transparent and clear. Many others that are less distinct are now being examined for clarification. The following examples are provided to illustrate the ideographic style of pictographs that are not connected to gestures, to avoid any suspicion that there’s an attempt to prove that gestures are always included or associated with them. Fig. 224, from the Dakota Calendar, refers to the smallpox outbreak that occurred in the year (1802) it specifies. Fig. 225 shows, in the design on the left, a warning or notice that while a goat can climb up the rocky trail, a horse will fall—"No Thoroughfare." This was contributed [pg 384] by Mr. J.K. Hillers, photographer of the United States Geological Survey, as he observed it in Cañon De Chelly, New Mexico, in 1880.

"No thoroughfare." PictographFig. 225.

SIGNS CONNECTED WITH ETHNOLOGIC FACTS.

The present limits permit only a few examples of the manner in which the signs of Indians refer to sociologic, religious, historic, and other ethnologic facts. They may incite research to elicit further information of the same character.

The current limits allow for only a few examples of how Indian signs relate to social, religious, historical, and other ethnological facts. They may encourage research to uncover more information of the same kind.

Raising of war party. DakotaFig. 226.
"Led four war parties." Dakota drawingFig. 227.

The Prince of Wied gives in his list of signs the heading Partisan, a term of the Canadian voyageurs, signifying a leader of an occasional or volunteer war party, the sign being reported as follows: Make first the sign of the pipe, afterwards open the thumb and index-finger of the right hand, back of the hand outward, and move it forward and upward in a curve. This is explained by the author's account in a different connection, that to become recognized as a leader of such a war party as above mentioned, the first act among the tribes using the sign was the consecration, by fasting succeeded by feasting, of a medicine pipe without ornament, which the leader of the expedition afterward bore before him as his badge of authority, and it therefore naturally became an emblematic sign. This sign with its interpretation supplies a meaning to Fig. 226 from the Dakota Calendar showing "One Feather," a Sioux chief who raised in that year a large war party against the Crows, which fact is simply denoted by his holding out demonstratively an unornamented pipe. In connection with this subject, Fig. 227, drawn and explained by Two Strike, an Ogalala Dakota, relating to his own achievements, displays four plain pipes to exhibit the fact that he had led four war parties.

The Prince of Wied lists the heading Partisan, a term used by Canadian voyageurs, which means a leader of a temporary or volunteer war party. The sign is described as follows: First, make the sign of the pipe, then open the thumb and index finger of your right hand with the back of your hand facing outward, and move it forward and upward in a curve. The author explains in a different context that in order to be recognized as a leader of such a war party, the first act among the tribes using this sign was the consecration of a plain medicine pipe through fasting followed by feasting. The leader of the expedition would then carry this pipe as his badge of authority, making it a symbolic sign. This sign and its meaning relate to Fig. 226 from the Dakota Calendar, showing "One Feather," a Sioux chief who raised a large war party against the Crows that year, indicated by him holding out a plain pipe. Additionally, Fig. 227, illustrated and explained by Two Strike, an Ogalala Dakota about his own accomplishments, shows four plain pipes to indicate that he led four war parties.

Sociality. Friendship. Ojibwa pictographFig. 228.

The sign of the pipe or of smoking is made in a different manner, when used to mean friend, as follows: (1) Tips of the two first fingers of the right hand placed against or at right angles to the mouth; (2) suddenly elevated upward and outward to imitate smoke expelled. (Cheyenne II). "We two smoke together." This is illustrated in the Ojibwa pictograph, Fig. 228, taken from Schoolcraft I, pl. 59.

The sign for the pipe or smoking is made differently when it means friend, as follows: (1) The tips of the first two fingers of the right hand are placed against or at a right angle to the mouth; (2) then they are quickly raised upward and outward to mimic smoke being blown out. (Cheyenne II). "We two smoke together." This is shown in the Ojibwa pictograph, Fig. 228, taken from Schoolcraft I, pl. 59.

Peace. Friendship with whites. DakotaFig. 230.
Peace. Friendship. DakotaFig. 229.

A ceremonial sign for peace, friendship, is the extended fingers, separated (R), interlocked in front of the breast, hands horizontal, backs outward. (Dakota I.) Fig. 229 from the Dakota Calendar exhibits the beginning of this gesture. When the idea conveyed [pg 385] is peace or friendship with the whites, the hand shaking of the latter is adopted as in Fig. 230, also taken from the Dakota Calendar, and referring to the peace made in 1855 by General Harney, at Fort Pierre, with a number of the tribes of the Dakotas.

A ceremonial sign for peace, friendship is the gesture of extending fingers, separated (R), interlocked in front of the chest, with hands horizontal and backs facing outward. (Dakota I.) Fig. 229 from the Dakota Calendar shows the start of this gesture. When the message is about peace or friendship with white people, the handshake commonly used by them is adopted as in Fig. 230, which is also from the Dakota Calendar and refers to the peace agreement made in 1855 by General Harney at Fort Pierre with several Dakota tribes.

It is noticeable that while the ceremonial gesture of uniting or linking hands is common and ancient in token of peace, the practice of shaking hands on meeting, now the annoying etiquette of the Indians in their intercourse with whites, was not until very recently and is even now seldom used by them between each other, and is clearly a foreign importation. Their fancy for affectionate greeting was in giving a pleasant bodily, sensation by rubbing each other on the breast, abdomen, and limbs, or by a hug. The senseless and inconvenient custom of shaking hands is, indeed, by no means general throughout the world, and in the extent to which it prevails in the United States is a subject of ridicule by foreigners. The Chinese, with a higher conception of politeness, shake their own hands. The account of a recent observer of the meeting of two polite Celestials is: "Each placed the fingers of one hand over the fist of the other, so that the thumbs met, and then standing a few feet apart raised his hands gently up and down in front of his breast. For special courtesy, after the foregoing gesture, they place the hand which had been the actor in it on the stomach of its owner, not on that part of the interlocutor, the whole proceeding being subjective, but perhaps a relic of objective performance." In Miss Bird's Unbeaten Trades in Japan, London, 1880, the following is given as the salutatory etiquette of that empire: "As acquaintances come in sight of each other they slacken their pace and approach with downcast eyes and averted faces as if neither were worthy of beholding each other; then they bow low, so low as to bring the face, still kept carefully averted, on a level with the knees, on which the palms of the hands are pressed. Afterwards, during the friendly strife of each to give the pas to the other, the palms of the hands are diligently rubbed against each other."

It’s clear that while the ceremonial act of joining hands as a symbol of peace is ancient and common, shaking hands when meeting—now considered a bothersome etiquette for Native Americans interacting with whites—only became a practice very recently and is still rarely used among themselves, clearly a foreign custom. They preferred affectionate greetings by creating a pleasant physical sensation through rubbing each other on the chest, stomach, and limbs, or through hugging. The pointless and awkward tradition of shaking hands is definitely not universal, and its prevalence in the United States is often mocked by foreigners. The Chinese, who have a more refined notion of politeness, shake their own hands. A recent observer reported on the meeting of two polite Chinese individuals: “Each placed the fingers of one hand over the fist of the other, so that the thumbs met, and then, standing a few feet apart, gently raised their hands up and down in front of their chest. For added courtesy, after this gesture, they would place the hand that performed the action on their own stomach, not on the stomach of the other person, making the whole interaction subjective, possibly a remnant of an objective performance." In Miss Bird's Unbeaten Tracks in Japan, London, 1880, the following is described as the proper etiquette in that country: "As acquaintances see each other, they slow their pace and approach with downcast eyes and turned faces as if neither is worthy of looking at the other; then they bow deeply, lowering their faces—still turned away—down to knee level, pressing their palms together. Afterwards, during the friendly competition of trying to defer to one another, they rub the palms of their hands against each other."

Friendship. AustralianFig. 231.

The interlocking of the fingers of both hands above given as an Indian sign (other instances being mentioned under the head of Signals, infra) is also reported by R. Brough Smyth, Aborigines of Victoria, loc. cit., Vol. II, p. 308, as made by the natives of Cooper's Creek, Australia, to express the highest degree of friendship, including a special form of hospitality in which the wives of the entertainer performed a part. Fig. 231 is reproduced from a cut in the work referred to.

The way people interlock their fingers of both hands is an Indian sign (more examples are noted under Signals, infra). R. Brough Smyth also mentions this in Aborigines of Victoria, loc. cit., Vol. II, p. 308, noting that the natives of Cooper's Creek, Australia, use this gesture to show the highest level of friendship. It also involves a special type of hospitality where the wives of the host take part. Fig. 231 is taken from an illustration in the mentioned work.

But besides this interlocked form of signifying the union of friendship the hands are frequently grasped together. Sometimes the sign is abbreviated by simply extending the hand as if about to grasp that of another, and sometimes the two forefingers are laid side by side, which last sign also means, same, brother and companion. For description and [pg 386] illustration of these three signs, see respectively pages 521, 527, and 317. A different execution of the same conception of union or linking to signify friend is often made as follows: Hook the curved index over the curved forefinger of the left hand, the palm of the latter pointing forward, the palm of the right hand being turned toward the face; remaining fingers and thumbs being closed. (Dakota VIII.) Fig. 232.

But besides this interconnected way of showing friendship, hands are often held together. Sometimes, this gesture is shortened by simply reaching out a hand as if about to grab someone else's, and sometimes the two index fingers are placed side by side, which also represents same, brother, and companion. For descriptions and illustrations of these three signs, see respectively pages 521, 527, and 317. A different way to express the idea of union or connection to signify friend is often done like this: Hook the curved index finger over the curved forefinger of the left hand, with the palm of the latter facing forward and the palm of the right hand turned toward the face; the other fingers and thumbs remain closed. (Dakota VIII.) Fig. 232.

Friend. Brule DakotaFig. 232.

Wied's sign for medicine is "Stir with the right hand into the left, and afterward blow into the latter." All persons familiar with the Indians will understand that the term "medicine," foolishly enough adopted by both French and English to express the aboriginal magic arts, has no therapeutic significance. Very few even pretended remedies were administered to the natives and probably never by the professional shaman, who worked by incantation, often pulverizing and mixing the substances mystically used, to prevent their detection. The same mixtures were employed in divination. The author particularly mentions Mandan ceremonies, in which a white "medicine" stone, as hard as pyrites, was produced by rubbing in the hand snow or the white feathers of a bird. The blowing away of the disease, considered to be introduced by a supernatural power foreign to the body, was a common part of the juggling performance.

Wied's sign for medicine is "Stir with the right hand into the left, and then blow into the latter." Anyone familiar with Native American culture will recognize that the term "medicine," mistakenly adopted by both the French and English to refer to indigenous magical practices, has no real medical meaning. Very few actual remedies were given to the natives, and they were probably never administered by the professional shaman, who operated through incantations, often grinding and mixing ingredients in a way that kept them hidden. The same mixtures were used in divination. The author specifically mentions Mandan rituals, where a white "medicine" stone, as hard as pyrite, was created by rubbing snow or white bird feathers in the hand. Blowing away the illness, which was believed to be introduced by a supernatural force outside the body, was a common part of the performance.

A sign for stone is as follows: With the back of the arched right hand (H) strike repeatedly in the palm of the left, held horizontal, back outward, at the height of the breast and about a foot in front; the ends of the fingers point in opposite directions. (Dakota I.) From its use when the stone was the only hammer.

A sign for stone is as follows: With the back of your arched right hand (H), repeatedly strike the palm of your left hand, which is held horizontally, back facing outward, at the height of your chest and about a foot in front of you; the ends of your fingers should point in opposite directions. (Dakota I.) This comes from its use when the stone was the only hammer.

A suggestive sign for knife is reported, viz: Cut past the mouth with the raised right hand. (Wied.) This probably refers to the general practice of cutting off food, as much being crammed into the mouth as can be managed and then separated from the remaining mass by a stroke of a knife. This is specially the usage with fat and entrails, the Indian delicacies.

A suggestive sign for knife is noted, specifically: Cut past the mouth with the raised right hand. (Wied.) This likely refers to the common practice of cutting food, cramming as much as possible into the mouth, and then separating it from the rest with a knife. This is especially true for fat and entrails, which are considered Indian delicacies.

An old sign for tomahawk, ax, is as follows: Cross the arms and slide the edge of the right hand, held vertically, down over the left arm. (Wied.) This is still employed, at least for a small hatchet, or "dress tomahawk," and would be unintelligible without special knowledge. The essential point is laying the extended right hand in the bend of the left elbow. The sliding down over the left arm is an almost unavoidable but quite unnecessary accompaniment to the sign, which indicates the way in which the hatchet is usually carried. Pipes, whips, bows and arrows, fans, and other dress or emblematic articles of the "buck" are seldom or never carried in the bend of the left elbow as is the ax. The pipe is usually held in the left hand.

An old sign for tomahawk, ax is as follows: Cross your arms and slide the edge of your right hand, held vertically, down over your left arm. (Wied.) This is still used, at least for a small hatchet, or "dress tomahawk," and would be confusing without some background knowledge. The key point is placing the extended right hand in the bend of the left elbow. The sliding down over the left arm is almost unavoidable but completely unnecessary to the sign, which shows how the hatchet is typically carried. Pipes, whips, bows and arrows, fans, and other decorative or symbolic items of the "buck" are rarely or never carried in the bend of the left elbow like the ax. The pipe is usually held in the left hand.

The following sign for Indian village is given by Wied: Place the open thumb and forefinger of each hand opposite to each other, as if to [pg 387] make a circle, but leaving between them a small interval; afterward move them from above downward simultaneously. The villages of the tribes with which the author was longest resident, particularly the Mandans and Arikaras, were surrounded by a strong circular stockade, spaces or breaks in the circle being left for entrance or exit.

The following sign for Indian village is provided by Wied: Place the open thumb and forefinger of each hand opposite each other, as if to [pg 387] form a circle, but leave a small gap between them; then move them down together. The villages of the tribes where the author lived the longest, especially the Mandans and Arikaras, were enclosed by a strong circular stockade, with gaps left in the circle for entering and exiting.

Signs for dog are made by some of the tribes of the plains essentially the same as the following: Extend and spread the right, fore, and middle fingers, and draw the hand about eighteen inches from left to right across the front of the body at the height of the navel, palm downward, fingers pointing toward the left and a little downward, little and ring fingers to be loosely closed, the thumb against the ring-finger. (Dakota IV.) The sign would not be intelligible without knowledge of the fact that before the introduction of the horse, and even yet, the dog has been used to draw the tent- or lodge-poles in moving camp, and the sign represents the trail. Indians less nomadic, who built more substantial lodges, and to whom the material for poles was less precious than on the plains, would not have comprehended this sign without such explanation as is equivalent to a translation from a foreign language, and the more general one is the palm lowered as if to stroke gently in a line conforming to the animal's head and neck. It is abbreviated by simply lowering the hand to the usual height of the wolfish aboriginal breed, and suggests the animal par excellence domesticated by the Indians and made a companion.

Signs for dog are created by some tribes of the plains essentially the same way: Extend and spread your right fore and middle fingers, then draw your hand about eighteen inches from left to right across your body at the height of your navel, palm facing down, fingers pointing slightly left and down, with your little and ring fingers loosely closed and your thumb against the ring finger. (Dakota IV.) The sign wouldn't make sense without understanding that before the horse was introduced, and even now, the dog has been used to pull tent or lodge poles when moving camp, and the sign represents that trail. Less nomadic tribes, who built sturdier lodges and where the material for poles was less valuable than on the plains, wouldn’t have understood this sign without an explanation akin to a translation from a foreign language. A more general sign is to lower your palm as if to gently stroke along the animal's head and neck. It’s often simplified by just lowering your hand to the typical height of the wolfish native breed, symbolizing the animal par excellence that the Indians domesticated and regarded as a companion.

Several examples connected with this heading may be noticed under the preceding head of gestures connected with pictographs, and others of historic interest will be found among the Tribal Signs, infra.

Several examples related to this topic can be found under the previous section about gestures associated with pictographs, and other historically significant ones will be listed among the Tribal Symbols, infra.

NOTABLE POINTS FOR FURTHER RESEARCHES.

It is considered desirable to indicate some points to which for special reasons the attention of collaborators for the future publication on the general subject of sign language may be invited. These now follow:

It is considered important to highlight a few points that collaborators should pay attention to for the upcoming publication on the general topic of sign language. Here they are:

INVENTION OF NEW SIGNS.

It is probable that signs will often be invented by individual Indians who may be pressed for them by collectors to express certain ideas, which signs of course form no part of any current language; but while that fact should, if possible, be ascertained and reported, the signs so invented are not valueless merely because they are original and not traditional, if they are made in good faith and in accordance with the principles of sign formation. Less error will arise in this direction than from the misinterpretation of the idea intended to be conveyed by spontaneous signs. The process resembles the coining of new words to which the higher languages owe their copiousness. It is observed in the signs [pg 388] invented by Indians for each new product of civilization brought to their notice.

It’s likely that individual Indigenous people will often come up with signs when asked by collectors to represent certain ideas. These signs don’t belong to any established language. However, while it’s important to determine and report that they’re original and not traditional, these newly created signs still hold value if they are created in good faith and follow the principles of sign-making. There’s likely to be less error from this approach than from misunderstanding the meaning behind spontaneous signs. This process is similar to how new words are coined, which enriches languages. We see this happening with the signs [pg 388] that Indigenous people create for each new product of civilization they encounter.

An interesting instance is in the sign for steamboat, made at the request of the writer by White Man (who, however, did not like that sobriquet and announced his intention to change his name to Lean Bear), an Apache, in June, 1880, who had a few days before seen a steamboat for the first time. After thinking a moment he gave an original sign, described as follows:

An interesting example is in the sign for steamboat, created at the request of the writer by White Man (who, however, disliked that nickname and declared his intention to change his name to Lean Bear), an Apache, in June 1880, who had just seen a steamboat for the first time a few days earlier. After thinking for a moment, he came up with a unique sign, described as follows:

Make the sign for water, by placing the flat right hand before the face, pointing upward and forward, the back forward, with the wrist as high as the nose; then draw it down and inward toward the chin; then with both hands indicate the outlines of a horizontal oval figure from before the body back to near the chest (being the outline of the deck); then place both flat hands, pointing forward, thumbs higher than the outer edges, and push them forward to arms'-length (illustrating the powerful forward motion of the vessel).

Make the sign for water by holding your flat right hand in front of your face, pointing it upward and forward, with the back facing out and the wrist level with your nose. Then, pull it down and in toward your chin. After that, use both hands to outline a horizontal oval shape from in front of your body back toward your chest (representing the outline of the deck). Finally, place both flat hands pointing forward, with your thumbs higher than the outer edges, and push them forward to arm's length (showing the strong forward motion of the vessel).

An original sign for telegraph is given in Natci's Narrative, infra.

An original sign for telegraph is provided in Natci's Story, infra.

An Indian skilled in signs, as also a deaf-mute, at the sight of a new object, or at the first experience of some new feeling or mental relation, will devise some mode of expressing it in pantomimic gesture or by a combination of previously understood signs, which will be intelligible to others, similarly skilled, provided that they have seen the same objects or have felt the same emotions. But if a number of such Indians or deaf-mutes were to see an object—for instance an elephant—for the first time, each would perhaps hit upon a different sign, in accordance with the characteristic appearance most striking to him. That animal's trunk is generally the most attractive lineament to deaf-mutes, who make a sign by pointing to the nose and moving the arm as the trunk is moved. Others regard the long tusks as the most significant feature, while others are struck by the large head and small eyes. This diversity of conception brings to mind the poem of "The Blind Men and the Elephant," which with true philosophy in an amusing guise explains how the sense of touch led the "six men of Indostan" severally to liken the animal to a wall, spear, snake, tree, fan, and rope. A consideration of invented or original signs, as showing the operation of the mind of an Indian or other uncivilized gesturer, has a psychologic interest, and as connected with the vocal expression, often also invented at the same time, has further value.

An Indian who is skilled in sign language, as well as a deaf-mute, when they see something new or experience a new feeling or mental connection, will come up with a way to express it using gestures or a mix of previously understood signs, which will make sense to others who are similarly skilled, as long as they have seen the same objects or felt the same emotions. However, if a group of these Indians or deaf-mutes were to encounter an object—like an elephant—for the first time, each might create a different sign based on what features stand out to them. The elephant's trunk is usually the most striking feature for deaf-mutes, who will point to the nose and move their arm in the way the trunk moves. Others might find the long tusks the most notable aspect, while some are captivated by the big head and small eyes. This variety in perception reminds one of the poem "The Blind Men and the Elephant," which humorously illustrates how the sense of touch led the "six men of Indostan" to compare the animal to a wall, spear, snake, tree, fan, and rope. Examining the signs created or derived by an Indian or other untrained signers provides psychological insight and, when connected to vocal expressions that are often invented simultaneously, adds further significance.

DANGER OF SYMBOLIC INTERPRETATION.

In the examination of sign language it is important to form a clear distinction between signs proper and symbols. The terms signs and symbols are often used interchangeably, but with liability to misconstruction, as many persons, whether with right or wrong lexical definition, ascribe to symbols an occult and mystic signification. All characters in Indian picture-writing have been loosely styled symbols, and, as there is no logical distinction, between the characters impressed with [pg 389] enduring form and when merely outlined in the ambient air, all Indian gestures, motions, and attitudes might with equal appropriateness be called symbolic. While, however, all symbols come under the generic head of signs, very few signs are in accurate classification symbols. S.T. Coleridge has defined a symbol to be a sign included in the idea it represents. This may be intelligible if it is intended that an ordinary sign is extraneous to the concept and, rather than suggested by it, is invented to express it by some representation or analogy, while a symbol may be evolved by a process of thought from the concept itself; but it is no very exhaustive or practically useful distinction. Symbols are less obvious and more artificial than mere signs, require convention, are not only abstract, but metaphysical, and often need explanation from history, religion, and customs. They do not depict but suggest subjects; do not speak directly through the eye to the intelligence, but presuppose in the mind knowledge of an event or fact which the sign recalls. The symbols of the ark, dove, olive branch, and rainbow would be wholly meaningless to people unfamiliar with the Mosaic or some similar cosmology, as would be the cross and the crescent to those ignorant of history. The last named objects appeared in the class of emblems when used in designating the conflicting powers of Christendom and Islamism. Emblems do not necessarily require any analogy between the objects representing, and the objects or qualities represented, but may arise from pure accident. After a scurrilous jest the beggar's wallet became the emblem of the confederated nobles, the Gueux of the Netherlands; and a sling, in the early minority of Louis XIV, was adopted from the refrain of a song by the Frondeur opponents of Mazarin. The portraiture of a fish, used, especially by the early Christians, for the name and title of Jesus Christ was still more accidental, being, in the Greek word ιχθυς, an acrostic composed of the initials of the several Greek words signifying that name and title. This origin being unknown to persons whose religious enthusiasm was as usual in direct proportion to their ignorance, they expended much rhetoric to prove that there was some true symbolic relation between an actual fish and the Saviour of men. Apart from this misapplication, the fish undoubtedly became an emblem of Christ and of Christianity, appearing frequently on the Roman catacombs and at one time it was used hermeneutically.

In studying sign language, it’s crucial to clearly differentiate between actual signs and symbols. The terms “signs” and “symbols” are often used interchangeably, which can lead to confusion, as many people, whether correctly or incorrectly defining them, attribute a mysterious and hidden meaning to symbols. All characters in Indian picture-writing have generally been called symbols, and since there is no logical difference between characters that are permanently marked and those merely traced in the air, all Indian gestures, movements, and postures could also be considered symbolic. However, while all symbols fall under the broader category of signs, very few signs are genuinely classified as symbols. S.T. Coleridge defined a symbol as a sign that is inherently connected to the idea it represents. This definition makes sense if we consider that a straightforward sign is external to the concept and is created to express it through some representation or analogy, whereas a symbol can grow directly from the concept itself; yet, this distinction isn't very comprehensive or practically useful. Symbols are less straightforward and more artificial than mere signs, relying on shared conventions; they are not only abstract but also metaphysical and often require understanding from history, religion, and culture. Symbols don’t illustrate directly but instead suggest themes; they don’t communicate directly to the mind but assume that the viewer has prior knowledge of an event or fact that the sign recalls. The symbols of the ark, dove, olive branch, and rainbow would mean nothing to those unfamiliar with the Mosaic tradition or a similar belief system, just as the cross and crescent would to someone unaware of history. The latter two became emblems when used to represent the opposing forces of Christianity and Islam. Emblems don’t necessarily need any analogy between what is represented and what symbolizes it; they can emerge purely by chance. After a nasty joke, the beggar’s wallet became the emblem of the united nobles, the Gueux of the Netherlands; similarly, a sling was adopted during the early years of Louis XIV's reign from a song sung by the Frondeur opponents of Mazarin. The image of a fish, used by early Christians to refer to Jesus Christ, had a similarly accidental origin; the Greek word ιχθυς is an acrostic made up of the initials of several Greek words that signify that name and title. This origin was unknown to those whose religious fervor usually correlated with their ignorance, leading them to write extensively about a supposed true symbolic connection between an actual fish and the Savior of humanity. Despite this misunderstanding, the fish undoubtedly became an emblem of Christ and Christianity, appearing frequently in the Roman catacombs, and at one point, it was used symbolically.

The several tribal signs for the Sioux, Arapahos, Cheyennes, &c., are their emblems precisely as the star-spangled flag is that of the United States, but there is nothing symbolic in any of them. So the signs for individual chiefs, when not merely translations of their names, are emblematic of their family totems or personal distinctions, and are no more symbols than are the distinctive shoulder-straps of army officers. The crux ansata and the circle formed by a snake biting its tail are symbols, but consensus as well as invention was necessary for their establishment, and the Indians have produced nothing so esoteric, nothing which they intended for hermeneutic as distinct from descriptive or mnemonic [pg 390] purposes. Sign language can undoubtedly be and is employed to express highly metaphysical ideas, but to do that in a symbolic system requires a development of the mode of expression consequent upon a similar development of the mental idiocrasy of the gesturers far beyond any yet found among historic tribes north of Mexico. A very few of their signs may at first appear to be symbolic, yet even those on closer examination will probably be relegated to the class of emblems.

The various tribal signs for the Sioux, Arapahos, Cheyennes, etc., are their emblems just like the star-spangled flag represents the United States, but none of them are symbolic. Similarly, the signs for individual chiefs, when they are not just translations of their names, represent their family totems or personal distinctions, and are no more symbols than the distinctive shoulder straps of army officers. The crux ansata and the circle made by a snake biting its tail are symbols, but both consensus and invention were needed for their establishment, and the Indians have not created anything so abstract, nothing intended to be interpretive as opposed to descriptive or mnemonic [pg 390] purposes. Sign language can certainly be used to express highly philosophical ideas, but doing that in a symbolic system requires a level of expression that comes from a similar advancement in the mental tendencies of the gesturers that has not yet been observed among historical tribes north of Mexico. A very few of their signs might initially seem symbolic, but even those, upon closer inspection, will likely be categorized as emblems.

The point urged is that while many signs can be used as emblems and both can be converted by convention into symbols or be explained as such by perverted ingenuity, it is futile to seek for that form of psychologic exuberance in the stage of development attained by the tribes now under consideration. All predetermination to interpret either their signs or their pictographs on the principles of symbolism as understood or pretended to be understood by its admirers, and as are sometimes properly applied to Egyptian hieroglyphs, results in mooning mysticism. This was shown by a correspondent who enthusiastically lauded the Dakota Calendar (edited by the present writer, and which is a mere figuration of successive occurrences in the history of the people), as a numerical exposition of the great doctrines of the Sun religion in the equations of time, and proved to his own satisfaction that our Indians preserved hermeneutically the lost geometric cultus of pre-Cushite scientists.

The main point being made is that while many signs can serve as symbols and can be turned into symbols by convention or twisted into such by clever thinking, it’s pointless to look for this kind of psychological excitement in the current stage of development of the tribes being discussed. Any attempt to interpret their signs or pictographs through the lens of symbolism— as it’s understood or often misinterpreted by its fans, and as it’s sometimes correctly applied to Egyptian hieroglyphs—leads to a form of misguided mysticism. This was illustrated by a correspondent who praised the Dakota Calendar (edited by the current writer, which is simply a representation of events in the history of the people) as a numerical outline of the main teachings of the Sun religion in terms of time equations, and he convinced himself that our Indigenous peoples were hermeneutically preserving the lost geometric practices of ancient scientists from before the Cushite era.

Another exhibition of this vicious practice was recently made in the interpretation of an inscribed stone alleged to have been unearthed near Zanesville, Ohio. Two of the characters were supposed, in liberal exercise of the imagination, to represent the Α and Ω of the Greek alphabet. At the comparatively late date when the arbitrary arrangement of the letters of that alphabet had become fixed, the initial and concluding letters might readily have been used to represent respectively the beginning and the end of any series or number of things, and this figure of speech was employed in the book of Revelations. In the attempted interpretation of the inscription mentioned, which was hawked about to many scientific bodies, and published over the whole country, the supposed alpha and omega were assumed to constitute a universal as well as sacred symbol for the everlasting Creator. The usual menu of Roman feasts, commencing with eggs and ending with apples, was also commonly known at the time when the book of Revelations was written, and the phrase "ab ovo usque ad mala" was as appropriate as "from alpha to omega" to express "from the beginning to the end." In deciphering the stone it would, therefore, be as correct in principle to take one of its oval and one of its round figures, call them egg and apple, and make them the symbols of eternity. In fact, not depending wholly for significance upon the order of courses of a feast or the accident of alphabetical position, but having intrinsic characteristics in reference to the origin and fruition of life, the egg and apple translation, would be more acceptable to the general judgment, and it is recommended to enthusiasts who insist on finding symbols where none exist.

Another example of this harmful practice recently appeared in the interpretation of an inscribed stone that was supposedly found near Zanesville, Ohio. Two of the characters were thought, with a lot of imagination, to represent the Α and Ω of the Greek alphabet. By the time the letters of that alphabet had become fixed, the first and last letters could have easily been used to symbolize the beginning and end of any series or number of things, a figure of speech also seen in the book of Revelations. In the interpretation attempt of the mentioned inscription, which was pushed to various scientific groups and published widely, the supposed alpha and omega were claimed to represent a universal and sacred symbol for the eternal Creator. The typical menu of Roman banquets, starting with eggs and ending with apples, was also well-known at the time the book of Revelations was written, and the phrase "ab ovo usque ad mala" was just as fitting as "from alpha to omega" to express "from the beginning to the end." Therefore, when interpreting the stone, it would be equally valid to take one of its oval and one of its round figures, calling them egg and apple, and using them as symbols of eternity. In fact, not relying solely on the sequence of courses of a feast or the randomness of alphabetical order, but having intrinsic meaning regarding the origin and fruition of life, the egg and apple translation would likely be more accepted by the general public and is suggested for those who insist on finding symbols where none exist.

[pg 391]

SIGNS USED BY WOMEN AND CHILDREN.

For reasons before given it is important to ascertain the varying extent of familiarity with sign language among the members of the several tribes, how large a proportion possesses any skill in it, and the average amount of their vocabulary. It is also of special interest to learn the degree to which women become proficient, and the age at which children commence its practice; also whether they receive systematic instruction in it. The statement was made by Titchkemátski that the Kaiowa and Comanche women know nothing of sign language, while the Cheyenne women are versed in it. As he is a Cheyenne, however, he may not have a large circle of feminine acquaintances beyond his own tribe, and his negative testimony is not valuable. Rev. A.J. Holt, from large experience, asserts that the Kaiowa and Comanche women do know and practice sign language, though the Cheyenne either are more familiar with it than the Kaiowa or have a greater degree of expertness. The Comanche women, he says, are the peers of any sign-talkers. Colonel Dodge makes the broad assertion that even among the Plains tribes only the old, or at least middle-aged, men use signs properly, and that he has not seen any women or even young men who were at all reliable in signs. He gives this statement to show the difficulty in acquiring sign language; but it is questionable if the fact is not simply the result of the rapid disuse of signs, in many tribes, by which, cause women, not so frequently called upon to employ them, and the younger generation, who have had no necessity to learn them, do not become expert. Disappearing Mist, as before mentioned, remembers a time when the Iroquois women and children used signs more than the men.

For the reasons mentioned earlier, it's important to determine how familiar members of various tribes are with sign language, what percentage has any skill in it, and the average size of their vocabulary. It is also particularly interesting to find out how proficient women become and at what age children begin to practice it, as well as whether they receive formal instruction. Titchkemátski stated that Kaiowa and Comanche women don’t know sign language, while Cheyenne women are skilled in it. However, since he is Cheyenne, he might not have a wide circle of women friends outside his own tribe, making his negative claim less credible. Rev. A.J. Holt, based on extensive experience, claims that Kaiowa and Comanche women do know and use sign language, although the Cheyenne might be more familiar with it or have greater skill. According to him, Comanche women are just as skilled as any sign users. Colonel Dodge broadly claims that even among the Plains tribes, only older or middle-aged men use signs properly, and he hasn’t seen any women or even young men who are reliable with signs. He makes this statement to illustrate the difficulty of learning sign language; however, it’s questionable if this is simply due to the rapid decline of sign use in many tribes, which causes women, who are less frequently called upon to use them, and the younger generation, who have had no need to learn them, to not become proficient. Disappearing Mist, as previously mentioned, recalls a time when Iroquois women and children used signs more than the men.

It is also asserted, with some evidence, that the signs used by males and females are different, though mutually understood, and some minor points for observation may be indicated, such as whether the commencement of counting upon the fingers is upon those of the right or the left hand, and whether Indians take pains to look toward the south when suggesting the course of the sun, which would give the motion from left to right.

It is also stated, with some evidence, that the signs used by males and females are different, although they are mutually understood. Some minor observations may be noted, such as whether counting starts on the fingers of the right or the left hand, and whether Indians make an effort to face south when indicating the direction of the sun, which would show movement from left to right.


A suggestion has been made by a correspondent that some secret signs of affiliation are known and used by the members of the several associations, religious and totemic, which have been often noticed among several Indian tribes. No evidence of this has been received, but the point is worth attention.

A correspondent has suggested that some hidden signs of affiliation are known and used by the members of various religious and totemic associations, which have frequently been observed among several Indian tribes. There's been no evidence to support this, but it's an interesting point to consider.

POSITIVE SIGNS RENDERED NEGATIVE.

In many cases positive signs to convey some particular idea are not reported, and in their place a sign with the opposite signification is given, coupled with the sign of negation. In other words, the only mode of expressing the intended meaning is supposed to be by negation of the reverse of what it is desired to describe. In this manner "fool—no," [pg 392] would be "wise," and "good—no," would be "bad." This mode of expression is very frequent as a matter of option when the positive signs are in fact also used. The reported absence of positive signs for the ideas negatived is therefore often made with as little propriety as if when an ordinary speaker chose to use the negative form "not good," it should be inferred that he was ignorant of the word "bad." It will seldom prove, on proper investigation, that where sign language has reached and retained any high degree of development it will show such poverty as to require the expedient of negation of an affirmative to express an idea which is intrinsically positive.

In many cases, positive signs meant to convey a specific idea aren't reported, and instead, a sign with the opposite meaning is used along with a sign of negation. In other words, the only way to express the intended meaning is by negating the opposite of what is meant to be described. So "fool—no" would translate to "wise," and "good—no" would mean "bad." This way of expressing things is often chosen even when positive signs are actually used. The reported lack of positive signs for negated ideas is often just as inappropriate as if an ordinary speaker used the negative phrase "not good," and it was inferred that they didn't know the word "bad." Proper investigation will rarely show that in sign language, which has developed to a high degree, there is such a lack of richness that it needs to rely on negating an affirmative to express an idea that is fundamentally positive.

DETAILS OF POSITIONS OF FINGERS.

The signs of the Indians appear to consist of motions more often than of positions—a fact enhancing the difficulty both of their description and illustration—and the motions when not designedly abbreviated are generally large, free, and striking, seldom minute. It seems also to be the general rule among Indians as among deaf-mutes that the point of the finger is used to trace outlines and the palm of the hand to describe surfaces. From an examination of the identical signs made to each other for the same object by Indians of the same tribe and band, they appear to make many gestures with little regard to the position of the fingers and to vary in such arrangement from individual taste. Some of the elaborate descriptions, giving with great detail the attitude of the fingers of any particular gesturer and the inches traced by his motions, are of as little necessity as would be, when quoting a written word, a careful reproduction of the flourishes of tailed letters and the thickness of down-strokes in individual chirography. The fingers must be in some position, but that is frequently accidental, not contributing to the general and essential effect. An example may be given in the sign for white man which Medicine Bull, infra, page 491, made by drawing the palmar surface of the extended index across the forehead, and in Lean Wolf's Complaint, infra, page 526, the same motion is made by the back of the thumb pressed upon the middle joint of the index, fist closed. The execution as well as the conception in both cases was the indication of the line of the hat on the forehead, and the position of the fingers in forming the line is altogether immaterial. There is often also a custom or "fashion" in which not only different tribes, but different persons in the same tribe, gesture the same sign with different degrees of beauty, for there is calligraphy in sign language, though no recognized orthography. It is nevertheless better to describe and illustrate with unnecessary minuteness than to fail in reporting a real distinction. There are, also, in fact, many signs formed by mere positions of the fingers, some of which are abbreviations, but in others the arrangement of the fingers in itself forms a picture. An instance of the latter is one of the signs given for the bear, viz.: Middle and third finger of right hand clasped down by the thumb, fore and little finger extended crooked downward. See [pg 393] Extracts from Dictionary, infra. This reproduction, of the animals peculiar claws, with the hand and in any position relative to the body, would suffice without the pantomime of scratching in the air, which is added only if the sign without it should not be at once comprehended.

The signs used by Native Americans seem to involve more movements than static positions—a fact that makes them harder to describe and illustrate. When not intentionally simplified, their gestures are usually large, fluid, and noticeable, rarely small. It also seems to be common for Native Americans, similar to deaf-mutes, to use their fingertips to outline shapes and their palms to describe surfaces. Analyzing the same signs made by individuals of the same tribe for the same object, it appears that they often make many gestures with little attention to finger positioning, varying this based on personal preference. Detailed accounts that carefully describe the positioning of a specific person's fingers and the distances traced by their movements are as unnecessary as meticulously reproducing the flourishes of handwritten letters when quoting a written word. The fingers need to be in some position, but that’s often by chance and doesn’t really affect the overall message. For example, the sign for white man made by Medicine Bull, infra, page 491, involved dragging the padded side of the extended index finger across the forehead. In Lean Wolf's Complaint, infra, page 526, the same motion is accomplished with the back of the thumb pressed against the middle joint of the index finger, while the fist is closed. In both cases, the sign represents the outline of a hat on the forehead, and the arrangement of the fingers is unimportant. There is also often a custom or "style" in which different tribes, as well as different individuals within the same tribe, express the same sign with varying degrees of elegance since there’s a form of calligraphy in sign language, although no official orthography. Still, it’s better to describe and illustrate with unnecessary detail than to miss reporting a genuine distinction. Additionally, many signs are made by specific finger positions; some of these are abbreviations, while in others, the positioning of the fingers creates an image. An example of the latter would be the sign for bear: the middle and ring fingers of the right hand are clasped down by the thumb, while the fore and little fingers are bent downward. See [pg 393] Dictionary excerpts, infra. This representation of the animal's unique claws, using the hand in any position relative to the body, would be sufficient without the added gesture of scratching the air, which is only included if the sign isn’t immediately clear.

MOTIONS RELATIVE TO PARTS OF THE BODY.

Lie, Falsehood. ArikaraFig. 233.

The specified relation of the positions and motions of the hands to different parts of the body is essential to the formation and description of many signs. Those for speak, hear, and see, which must be respectively made relative to the mouth, ear and eye, are manifest examples; and there are others less obviously dependent upon parts of the body, such as the heart or head, which would not be intelligible without apposition. There are also some directly connected with height from the ground and other points of reference. In, however, a large proportion of the signs noted the position of the hands with reference to the body can be varied or disregarded. The hands making the motions can be held high or low, as the gesturer is standing or sitting, or the person addressed is distant or near by. These variations have been partly discussed under the head of abbreviations. While descriptions made with great particularity are cumbrous, it is desirable to give the full detail of that gesture which most clearly carries out the generic conception, with, if possible, also the description of such deviations and abbreviations as are most confusing. For instance, it is well to explain that signs for yes and no, described with precise detail as in Extracts from Dictionary, infra, are also often made by an Indian when wrapped in his blanket with only a forefinger protruding, the former by a mere downward and the latter by a simple outward bend of that finger. An example may be also taken from the following sign for lie, falsehood, made by an Ankara, Fig. 233. in which the separated index and second fingers are moved sidewise in a downward line near but below the mouth, which may be compared with other executions of the motion with the same position of the fingers directly forward from the mouth, and with that given in Lean Wolf's Complaint, illustrated on page 528, in which the motion is made carelessly across the body. The original sign was undoubtedly made directly from the mouth, the conception being "two tongues," two accounts or [pg 394] opposed statements, one of which must be false, but the finger-position coming to be established for two tongues has relation to the original conception whether or not made near or in reference to the mouth, the latter being understood.

The specific relationship between the positions and movements of the hands and different parts of the body is crucial for creating and describing many signs. The signs for speak, hear, and see must be made in relation to the mouth, ear, and eye, respectively, which are clear examples. There are also signs that are less obviously connected to body parts, like the heart or head, which wouldn’t make sense without context. Some signs are also directly tied to height off the ground and other points of reference. However, in a large number of the noted signs, the position of the hands related to the body can be adjusted or ignored. The hands making the movements can be positioned high or low, depending on whether the gesturer is standing or sitting, or if the person being addressed is far away or nearby. These variations have been partly discussed under abbreviations. While very detailed descriptions can be cumbersome, it’s important to provide a complete description of the gesture that best conveys the core idea, along with any confusing deviations and abbreviations if possible. For example, it’s helpful to point out that the signs for yes and no, which are described in detail in Dictionary Excerpts, infra, are also often made by an Indian wrapped in his blanket with just a forefinger visible: yes is a simple downward motion and no is a simple outward bend of that finger. An example can also be taken from the sign for lie, falsehood, made by an Ankara, Fig. 233, where the separated index and middle fingers are moved sideways in a downward direction close to but below the mouth. This can be compared to other versions of the motion where the fingers point directly forward from the mouth, and with what is shown in Lean Wolf's Complaint, illustrated on page 528, where the motion is made casually across the body. The original sign was certainly made directly from the mouth, representing "two tongues," two accounts or opposed statements, one of which must be false. The finger positioning, representing two tongues, relates back to the original idea, whether or not it's made near the mouth, which is understood in context.

It will thus be seen that sometimes the position of the fingers is material as forming or suggesting a figure without reference to motion, while in other cases the relative position of the hands to each other and to parts of the body are significant without any special arrangement of the fingers. Again, in others, the lines drawn in the air by the hand or hands execute the conception without further detail. In each case only the essential details, when they can be ascertained, should be minutely described.

It can be seen that sometimes the position of the fingers is important for creating or suggesting a shape without any movement, while in other cases, the way the hands relate to each other and to parts of the body is meaningful even without a specific arrangement of the fingers. Additionally, in some situations, the lines made in the air by the hand or hands convey the idea without needing any further details. In each case, only the essential details, when they can be identified, should be described in detail.

SUGGESTIONS FOR COLLECTING SIGNS.

The object always should be, not to translate from English into signs, but to ascertain the real signs and their meaning. By far the most satisfactory mode of obtaining this result is to induce Indians or other gesturers observed to tell stories, make speeches, or hold talks in gesture, with one of themselves as interpreter in his own oral language if the latter is understood by the observer, and, if not, the words, not the signs, should be translated by an intermediary linguistic interpreter. It will be easy afterward to dissect and separate the particular signs used. This mode will determine the genuine shade of meaning of each sign, and corresponds with the plan now adopted by the Bureau of Ethnology for the study of the tribal vocal languages, instead of that arising out of exclusively missionary purposes, which was to force a translation of the Bible from a tongue not adapted to its terms and ideas, and then to compile a grammar and dictionary from the artificial result. A little ingenuity will direct the more intelligent or complaisant gesturers to the expression of the thoughts, signs for which are specially sought; and full orderly descriptions of such tales and talks with or even without analysis and illustration are more desired than any other form of contribution.

The aim should always be to identify the true signs and their meanings rather than just translating from English into gestures. The best way to achieve this is to encourage Indigenous people or other gesture users to narrate stories, give speeches, or hold discussions using gestures, with one of their own acting as an interpreter in their spoken language if the observer understands it; if not, words—not gestures—should be translated by an interpreter fluent in both languages. This approach will make it easier to break down and identify the specific signs used. It will accurately reflect the real nuance of each sign and aligns with the method currently used by the Bureau of Ethnology for studying tribal spoken languages, rather than the approach taken for mainly missionary efforts, which involved forcing a translation of the Bible from a language that wasn't suited to its concepts and then creating a grammar and dictionary from this artificial outcome. With a bit of creativity, more knowledgeable or willing gesture users can be directed to express the particular thoughts and signs being sought; detailed accounts of such stories and discussions with or without analysis and examples are more valuable than any other type of contribution.

The original authorities, or the best evidence, for Indian signs—i.e., the Indians themselves—being still accessible, the collaborators in this work should not be content with secondary authority. White sign talkers and interpreters may give some genuine signs, but they are very apt to interpolate their own improvements. Experience has led to the apparently paradoxical judgment that the direct contribution of signs purporting to be those of Indians, made by a habitual practitioner of signs who is not an Indian, is less valuable than that of a discriminating observer who is not himself an actor in gesture speech. The former, being to himself the best authority, unwittingly invents and modifies signs, or describes what he thinks they ought to be, often with a very different conception from that of an Indian. Sign language not being fixed and limited, as is the case with oral languages, expertness in it is [pg 395] not necessarily a proof of accuracy in anyone of its forms. The proper inquiry is not what a sign might, could, would, or should be, or what is the best sign for a particular meaning, but what is any sign actually used for such meaning. If any one sign is honestly invented or adopted by any one man, whether Indian, African, Asiatic, or deaf-mute, it has its value, but it should be identified to be in accordance with the fact and should not be subject to the suspicion that it has been assimilated or garbled in interpretation. Its prevalence and special range present considerations of different interest and requiring further evidence.

The primary sources, or the best evidence, for Indian signs—i.e. the Indians themselves—are still available, so the contributors to this work should not rely solely on secondary sources. While white sign talkers and interpreters may provide some authentic signs, they often mix in their own modifications. Experience has shown that signs claimed to be from Indians, when produced by a non-Indian who frequently uses sign language, may actually be less reliable than those observed by a careful watcher who doesn’t actively use gesture speech. The former often assumes he’s the best authority and unintentionally creates or alters signs, or describes them based on his perceptions, which can be quite different from how an Indian views them. Since sign language isn't fixed and limited like spoken languages, being skilled in it doesn't guarantee accuracy in any of its forms. The real question isn't what a sign might, could, or should be, or what the best sign for a particular meaning is, but rather what signs are actually used to express that meaning. If a single sign is genuinely created or adopted by anyone—whether Indian, African, Asian, or deaf-mute—it holds value, but it should be verified to match reality and should not be seen as having been altered or misinterpreted. Its frequency and specific usage bring up different considerations that need additional evidence.

The genuine signs alone should be presented to scholars, to give their studies proper direction, while the true article can always be adulterated into a composite jargon by those whose ambition is only to be sign talkers instead of making an honest contribution to ethnologic and philologic science. The few direct contributions of interpreters to the present work are, it is believed, valuable, because they were made without expression of self-conceit or symptom of possession by a pet theory.

The authentic signs should only be shown to researchers to guide their studies correctly, while the actual content can always be mixed into a confusing jargon by those who just want to be sign talkers instead of making a genuine contribution to cultural and linguistic studies. It's believed that the few direct contributions from interpreters to the current work are valuable because they were made without arrogance or the influence of a personal theory.

MODE IN WHICH RESEARCHES HAVE BEEN MADE.

It is proper to give to all readers interested in the subject, but particularly to those whose collaboration for the more complete work above mentioned is solicited, an account of the mode in which the researches have thus far been conducted and in which it is proposed to continue them. After study of all that could be obtained in printed form, and a considerable amount of personal correspondence, the results were embraced in a pamphlet issued by the Bureau of Ethnology in the early part of 1880, entitled "Introduction to the Study of Sign Language among the North American Indians as Illustrating the Gesture Speech of Mankind." In this, suggestions were made as to points and manner of observation and report, and forms prepared to secure uniformity and accuracy were explained, many separate sheets of which with the pamphlet were distributed, not only to all applicants, but to all known and accessible persons in this country and abroad who, there was reason to hope, would take sufficient interest in the undertaking to contribute their assistance. Those forms, Types of Hand Positions, Outlines of Arm Positions, and Examples, thus distributed, are reproduced at the end of this paper.

It is important to provide all readers interested in the topic, especially those whose help is needed for the more comprehensive work mentioned above, with an overview of how the research has been conducted so far and how it is planned to continue. After examining everything available in printed form and engaging in a significant amount of personal correspondence, the findings were compiled into a pamphlet published by the Bureau of Ethnology in early 1880, titled "Introduction to the Study of Sign Language among the North American Indians as Illustrating the Gesture Speech of Mankind." This pamphlet included suggestions on areas and methods for observation and reporting, and it explained forms created to ensure consistency and accuracy, many of which were distributed along with the pamphlet to all requesters and to all known and reachable individuals in this country and abroad who were likely to show enough interest in the project to offer their support. Those forms, Types of Hand Positions, Guidelines for Arm Positions, and Examples, were included at the end of this document.

The main object of those forms was to eliminate the source of confusion produced by attempts of different persons at the difficult description of positions and motions. The comprehensive plan required that many persons should be at work in many parts of the world. It will readily be understood that if a number of persons should undertake to describe in words the same motions, whether of pantomimists on the stage or of other gesturers, even if the visual perception of all the [pg 396] observers should be the same in the apprehension of the particular gestures, their language in description might be so varied as to give very diverse impressions to a reader who had never seen the gestures described. But with a set form of expressions for the typical positions, and skeleton outlines to be filled up and, when necessary, altered in a uniform style, this source of confusion is greatly reduced. The graphic lines drawn to represent the positions and motions on the same diagrams will vary but little in comparison with the similar attempt of explanation in writing. Both modes of description were, however, requested, each tending to supplement and correct the other, and provision was also made for the notation of such striking facial changes or emotional postures as might individualize or accentuate the gestures. It was also pointed out that the prepared sheets could be used by cutting and pasting them in the proper order, for successive signs forming a speech or story, so as to exhibit the semiotic syntax. Attention was specially directed to the importance of ascertaining the intrinsic idea or conception of all signs, which it was urged should be obtained directly from the persons using them and not by inference.

The main purpose of those forms was to eliminate the confusion caused by different people trying to describe positions and movements in complex ways. The comprehensive plan required many people to work in various parts of the world. It's easy to understand that if several people try to describe the same movements—whether from actors on stage or other gesturers—even if all the observers see the same gestures, their descriptions could vary so much that someone who has never seen the gestures might get very different impressions. However, with a standardized way to express typical positions and frameworks to be filled out and adjusted consistently, this source of confusion is significantly reduced. The graphic lines drawn to represent positions and movements on the same diagrams will change very little compared to the varied attempts at written explanation. Both types of description were requested, each meant to enhance and correct the other, and there was also a plan for notating striking facial expressions or emotional gestures that could highlight or emphasize the movements. Additionally, it was noted that the prepared sheets could be used by cutting and pasting them in the correct order to create successive signs that form a speech or story, showcasing the semiotic syntax. Special attention was drawn to the importance of understanding the intrinsic idea or concept of all signs, which should be obtained directly from the people using them, not by assumption.

In the autumn of 1880 the prompt and industrious co-operation of many observers in this country, and of a few from foreign lands, had supplied a large number of descriptions which were collated and collected into a quarto volume of 329 pages, called "A Collection of Gesture Signs and Signals of the North American Indians, with some comparisons."

In the fall of 1880, the quick and hardworking collaboration of many observers in this country, along with a few from abroad, had produced a significant number of descriptions that were compiled into a 329-page quarto volume titled "A Collection of Gesture Signs and Signals of the North American Indians, with some comparisons."

This was printed on sized paper with wide margins to allow of convenient correction and addition. It was not published, but was regarded as proof, a copy being sent to each correspondent with a request for his annotations, not only in revision of his own contribution, but for its comparison with those made by others. Even when it was supposed that mistakes had been made in either description or reported conception, or both, the contribution was printed as received, in order that a number of skilled and disinterested persons might examine it and thus ascertain the amount and character of error. The attention of each contributor was invited to the fact that, in some instances, a sign as described by one of the other contributors might be recognized as intended for the same idea or object as that furnished by himself, and the former might prove to be the better description. Each was also requested to examine if a peculiar abbreviation or fanciful flourish might not have induced a difference in his own description from that of another contributor with no real distinction either in conception or essential formation. All collaborators were therefore urged to be candid in admitting, when such cases occurred, that their own descriptions were mere unessential variants from others printed, otherwise to adhere to their own and explain the true distinction. When the descriptions showed substantial identity, they were united with the reference to all the authorities giving them.

This was printed on specially treated paper with wide margins for easy correction and addition. It wasn't published but was considered a proof, with a copy sent to each contributor asking for their comments, not just on their own work but also to compare it with others. Even when there were suspected errors in either the description or the reported idea, or both, the contribution was printed as received so that a group of knowledgeable and unbiased individuals could review it and determine the nature and extent of any mistakes. Each contributor was reminded that sometimes a sign described by another contributor might actually represent the same concept or object as theirs, and the former might be a better description. They were also asked to consider whether a unique abbreviation or imaginative flourish might have caused their description to differ from someone else's without any real distinction in concept or core structure. All collaborators were therefore encouraged to be honest in acknowledging when such situations arose, admitting that their descriptions were simply minor variations from others published; otherwise, they should stick to their own descriptions and clarify the true differences. When the descriptions showed significant similarity, they were combined with citations from all the sources that provided them.

Many of these copies have been returned with valuable annotations, [pg 397] not only of correction but of addition and suggestion, and are now being collated again into one general revision.

Many of these copies have been returned with helpful notes, [pg 397] not just for corrections but also for additions and suggestions, and are now being compiled again into one overall revision.

The above statement will, it is hoped, give assurance that the work of the Bureau of Ethnology has been careful and thorough. No scheme has been neglected which could be contrived and no labor has been spared to secure the accuracy and completeness of the publication still in preparation. It may also be mentioned that although the writer has made personal observations of signs, no description of any sign has been printed by him which rests on his authority alone. Personal controversy and individual bias were thus avoided. For every sign there is a special reference either to an author or to some one or more of the collaborators. While the latter have received full credit, full responsibility was also imposed, and that course will be continued.

The statement above hopes to assure you that the work of the Bureau of Ethnology is thorough and well-done. No possible approach has been overlooked, and no effort has been spared to ensure the accuracy and completeness of the upcoming publication. It’s also worth noting that even though the writer has personally observed signs, he hasn’t published any descriptions based solely on his own authority. This helped avoid personal disagreements and bias. Each sign includes a specific reference to either an author or one or more of the collaborators. While the collaborators received full credit, they also bear full responsibility, and that practice will continue.

No contribution has been printed which asserted that any described sign is used by "all Indians," for the reason that such statement is not admissible evidence unless the authority had personally examined all Indians. If any credible person had affirmatively stated that a certain identical, or substantially identical, sign had been found by him, actually used by Abnaki, Absaroka, Arikara, Assiniboins, etc., going through the whole list of tribes, or any definite portion of that list, it would have been so inserted under the several tribal heads. But the expression "all Indians," besides being insusceptible of methodical classification, involves hearsay, which is not the kind of authority desired in a serious study. Such loose talk long delayed the recognition of Anthropology as a science. It is true that some general statements of this character are made by some old authors quoted in the Dictionary, but their descriptions are reprinted, as being all that can be used of the past, for whatever weight they may have, and they are kept separate from the linguistic classification given below.

No contributions have been published that claim any specific sign is used by "all Indians," because such a statement isn't valid evidence unless the authority has personally examined all Indians. If any credible person had confidently stated that a specific sign, or one that's very similar, was actually used by groups like the Abnaki, Absaroka, Arikara, Assiniboins, etc., and covered all the tribes or a specific part of that list, it would have been included under the appropriate tribal headings. However, the term "all Indians," aside from being impossible to categorize systematically, is based on hearsay, which isn't the type of authority that should be relied upon in serious research. This kind of vague language has delayed the acceptance of Anthropology as a science. While some older authors quoted in the Dictionary have made broad statements of this nature, their descriptions are reprinted as the best we have from the past for whatever value they may hold, and they are kept separate from the linguistic classification presented below.

Regarding the difficulties met with in the task proposed, the same motto might be adopted as was prefixed to Austin's Chironomia: "Non sum nescius, quantum susceperim negotii, qui motus corporis exprimere verbis, imitari scriptura conatus sim voces." Rhet. ad Herenn, 1.3. If the descriptive recital of the signs collected had been absolutely restricted to written or printed words the work would have been still more difficult and the result less intelligible. The facilities enjoyed of presenting pictorial illustrations have been of great value and will give still more assistance in the complete work than in the present paper.

Regarding the challenges faced in the proposed task, the same motto could be used as was prefixed to Austin's Chironomia: "I am not unaware of how much I've taken on, trying to express bodily movements with words and to mimic them in writing." Rhet. ad Herenn, 1.3. If the detailed description of the collected signs had been limited only to written or printed words, the work would have been even more challenging and the outcome less clear. The ability to use visual illustrations has been extremely helpful and will provide even more support in the complete work than in this current paper.

In connection with the subject of illustrations it may be noted that a writer in the Journal of the Military Service Institution of the United States, Vol. II, No. 5, the same who had before invented the mode of describing signs by "means" mentioned on page 330 supra, gives a curious distinction between deaf-mute and Indian signs regarding their respective capability of illustration, as follows: "This French system is taught, I believe, in most of the schools for deaf-mutes in this country, and in Europe; but so great has been the difficulty of fixing the hands [pg 398] in space, either by written description or illustrated cuts, that no text books are used. I must therefore conclude that the Indian sign language is not only the more natural, but the more simple, as the gestures can be described quite accurately in writing, and I think can be illustrated." The readers of this paper will also, probably, "think" that the signs of Indians can be illustrated, and as the signs of deaf-mutes are often identical with the Indian, whether expressing the same or different ideas, and when not precisely identical are always made on the same principle and with the same members, it is not easy to imagine any greater difficulty either in their graphic illustration or in their written description. The assertion is as incorrect as if it were paraphrased to declare that a portrait of an Indian in a certain attitude could be taken by a pencil or with the camera while by some occult influence the same artistic skill would be paralysed in attempting that of a deaf-mute in the same attitude. In fact, text books on the "French system" are used and one in the writer's possession published in Paris twenty-five years ago, contains over four hundred illustrated cuts of deaf-mute gesture signs.

In relation to the topic of illustrations, it's worth mentioning that a contributor to the Journal of the Military Service Institution of the United States, Vol. II, No. 5, the same person who previously created a method for describing signs by "means" referenced on page 330 supra, provides an interesting distinction between deaf-mute and Indian signs in terms of their illustrative capability: "I believe this French system is taught in most deaf-mute schools in the U.S. and Europe; however, the challenge of depicting hand positions in space, whether through written descriptions or illustrated examples, has been so significant that no textbooks are used. Therefore, I must conclude that Indian sign language is not only more natural but also simpler, as the gestures can be described quite accurately in writing, and I think they can be illustrated." Readers of this paper will likely "think" that Indian signs can be illustrated. Additionally, as the signs used by deaf-mutes often mirror those of Indians, whether conveying the same or different ideas, and when not exactly the same, they are always constructed on the same principles with the same body parts, it’s hard to believe there would be any greater challenge in graphically illustrating or writing about them. The statement is as misguided as saying that a portrait of an Indian in a specific pose could be captured by either sketching or photographing, while some mysterious force prevents the same artistic talent from depicting a deaf-mute in the same pose. In reality, textbooks on the "French system" do exist; one in the writer’s possession, published in Paris twenty-five years ago, contains over four hundred illustrated examples of deaf-mute gesture signs.

The proper arrangement and classification of signs will always be troublesome and unsatisfactory. There can be no accurate translation either of sentences or of words from signs into written English. So far from the signs representing words as logographs, they do not in their presentation of the ideas of actions, objects, and events, under physical forms, even suggest words, which must be skillfully fitted to them by the glossarist and laboriously derived from, them by the philologer. The use of words in formulation, still more in terminology, is so wide a departure from primitive conditions as to be incompatible with the only primordial language yet discovered. No vocabulary of signs will be exhaustive for the simple reason that the signs are exhaustless, nor will it be exact because there cannot be a correspondence between signs and words taken individually. Not only do words and signs both change their meaning from the context, but a single word may express a complex idea, to be fully rendered only by a group of signs, and, vice versa, a single sign may suffice for a number of words. The elementary principles by which the combinations in sign and in the oral languages of civilization are effected are also discrepant. The attempt must therefore be made to collate and compare the signs according to general ideas, conceptions, and, if possible, the ideas and conceptions of the gesturers themselves, instead of in order of words as usually arranged in dictionaries.

The right arrangement and classification of signs will always be challenging and frustrating. There can't be an accurate translation of sentences or words from signs into written English. Instead of the signs representing words like logographs, they don’t even hint at words when presenting ideas about actions, objects, and events in physical forms. Words must be skillfully matched to these signs by the glossarist and painstakingly derived from them by the philologer. The use of words in formulation, especially in terminology, is such a significant shift from primitive conditions that it's incompatible with the only original language we've discovered. No sign vocabulary will be complete simply because the signs are limitless, and it won't be precise because there can't be a one-to-one correspondence between signs and words taken individually. Both words and signs change meaning based on context, and a single word can convey a complex idea that requires a group of signs to express fully. Conversely, a single sign might be enough for several words. The basic principles for how combinations work in signs and the spoken languages of civilization are also different. Therefore, we should try to organize and compare the signs based on general ideas and concepts, and if possible, the ideas and concepts of the people using the gestures, rather than following the order of words typically found in dictionaries.

The hearty thanks of the writer are rendered to all his collaborators, a list of whom is given below, and will in future be presented in a manner more worthy of them. It remains to give an explanation of the mode in which a large collection of signs has been made directly by the officers of the Bureau of Ethnology. Fortunately for this undertaking, the policy of the government brought to Washington during the year [pg 399] 1880 delegations, sometimes quite large, of most of the important tribes. Thus the most intelligent of the race from many distant and far separated localities were here in considerable numbers for weeks, and indeed, in some cases, months, and, together with their interpreters and agents, were, by the considerate order of the honorable Secretary of the Interior, placed at the disposal of this Bureau for all purposes of gathering ethnologic information. The facilities thus obtained were much greater than could have been enjoyed by a large number of observers traveling for a long time over the continent for the same express purpose. The observations relating to signs were all made here by the same persons, according to a uniform method, in which the gestures were obtained directly from the Indians, and their meaning (often in itself clear from the context of signs before known) was translated sometimes through the medium of English or Spanish, or of a native language known in common by some one or more of the Indians and by some one of the observers. When an interpreter was employed, he translated the words used by an Indian in his oral paraphrase of the signs, and was not relied upon to explain the signs according to his own ideas. Such translations and a description of minute and rapidly-executed signs, dictated at the moment of their exhibition, were sometimes taken down by a phonographer, that there might be no lapse of memory in any particular, and in many cases the signs were made in successive motions before the camera, and prints secured as certain evidence of their accuracy. Not only were more than one hundred Indians thus examined individually, at leisure, but, on occasions, several parties of different tribes, who had never before met each other, and could not communicate by speech, were examined at the same time, both by inquiry of individuals whose answers were consulted upon by all the Indians present, and also by inducing several of the Indians to engage in talk and story-telling in signs between themselves. Thus it was possible to notice the difference in the signs made for the same objects and the degree of mutual comprehension notwithstanding such differences. Similar studies were made by taking Indians to the National Deaf Mute College and bringing them in contact with the pupils.

The writer extends heartfelt thanks to all his collaborators, whose names are listed below and will be presented in a way that better honors them in the future. It's important to explain how a large collection of signs was compiled directly by the officers of the Bureau of Ethnology. Fortunately for this project, the government's policy brought delegations, sometimes quite large, of the most significant tribes to Washington during the year [pg 399] 1880. This meant that many of the smartest individuals from various distant and separate locations were present in considerable numbers for weeks, and in some cases, months. Together with their interpreters and agents, they were made available to this Bureau for gathering ethnologic information, thanks to a considerate order from the honorable Secretary of the Interior. The resources obtained were much greater than what a large number of observers could have enjoyed while traveling across the continent for the same purpose. All observations related to signs were made here by the same people, following a uniform method where gestures were obtained directly from the Native Americans, and their meanings (often clear from the context of already known signs) were translated through English, Spanish, or a shared native language understood by one or more of the Indians and one of the observers. When an interpreter was involved, they translated the words spoken by an Indian in their oral explanation of the signs and were not relied upon to interpret the signs using their own ideas. These translations and detailed descriptions of quick signs, noted at the moment they were demonstrated, were sometimes recorded by a phonographer to ensure no details were forgotten. In many instances, the signs were made in successive motions before the camera, producing prints as reliable evidence of their accuracy. More than one hundred Indians were individually examined at their own pace, and sometimes, several groups from different tribes who had never met and could not communicate verbally were also examined simultaneously. This was done both by asking individuals questions, where their answers were shared with all present, and by encouraging several of the Indians to engage in storytelling and conversation using signs among themselves. This approach allowed for the observation of differences in signs for the same objects and the level of mutual understanding despite those differences. Similar studies were conducted by bringing Native Americans to the National Deaf Mute College to interact with the students there.

By far the greater part of the actual work of the observation and record of the signs obtained at Washington has been ably performed by Dr. W.J. Hoffman, the assistant of the present writer. When the latter has made personal observations the former has always been present, taking the necessary notes and sketches and superintending the photographing. To him, therefore, belongs the credit for all those references in the following "List of Authorities and Collaborators," in which it is stated that the signs were obtained at Washington from Indian delegations. Dr. Hoffman acquired in the West, through his service as acting assistant surgeon, United States Army, at a large reservation, the indispensable advantage of becoming acquainted with the Indian character so as to conduct skillfully such researches as that in [pg 400] question, and in addition has the eye and pencil of an artist, so that he seizes readily, describes with physiological accuracy, and reproduces in action and in permanent illustration all shades of gesture exhibited. Nearly all of the pictorial illustrations in this paper are from his pencil. For the remainder, and for general superintendence of the artistic department of the work, thanks are due to Mr. W.H. Holmes, whose high reputation needs no indorsement here.

The majority of the actual work involved in observing and recording the signs obtained in Washington has been skillfully carried out by Dr. W.J. Hoffman, who is the assistant of the current writer. Whenever personal observations have been made, he has always been there to take the necessary notes, sketches, and oversee the photography. Therefore, he deserves the credit for all those references in the following "List of Authorities and Collaborators" that mention the signs obtained in Washington from Indian delegations. Dr. Hoffman gained invaluable experience in the West through his role as an acting assistant surgeon in the United States Army at a large reservation, which helped him understand Indian character and conduct such research skillfully as described in [pg 400]. Additionally, he has the eye and talent of an artist, allowing him to capture, accurately describe, and reproduce all nuances of gesture observed. Almost all of the pictorial illustrations in this paper are his work. For the rest of the artistic supervision of the project, thanks go to Mr. W.H. Holmes, whose esteemed reputation speaks for itself.

[pg 401]

LIST OF AUTHORITIES AND COLLABORATORS.

1. A list prepared by William Dunbar, dated Natchez, June 30, 1800, collected from tribes then "west of the Mississippi," but probably not from those very far west of that river, published in the Transactions of the American Philosophical Society, vol. vi, pp. 1-8, as read January 16, 1801, and communicated by Thomas Jefferson, president of the society.

1. A list created by William Dunbar, dated Natchez, June 30, 1800, gathered from tribes then "west of the Mississippi," but likely not from those too far west of that river, published in the Transactions of the American Philosophical Society, vol. vi, pp. 1-8, as presented on January 16, 1801, and shared by Thomas Jefferson, president of the society.

2. The one published in An Account of an Expedition from Pittsburgh to the Rocky Mountains, performed in the years 1819-1820, Philadelphia, 1823, vol. i, pp. 378-394. This expedition was made by order of the Hon. J.O. Calhoun, Secretary of War, under the command of Maj. S. H. Long, of the United States Topographical Engineers, and is commonly called James' Long's Expedition. This list appears to have been collected chiefly by Mr. T. Say, from the Pani, and the Kansas, Otos, Missouris, Iowas, Omahas, and other southern branches of the great Dakota family.

2. The one published in An Account of an Expedition from Pittsburgh to the Rocky Mountains, conducted in the years 1819-1820, Philadelphia, 1823, vol. i, pp. 378-394. This expedition was ordered by the Hon. J.O. Calhoun, Secretary of War, and led by Maj. S. H. Long of the United States Topographical Engineers, and is commonly known as James' Long's Expedition. This list seems to have been mainly gathered by Mr. T. Say, from the Pani, as well as the Kansas, Otos, Missouris, Iowas, Omahas, and other southern branches of the large Dakota family.

3. The one collected by Prince Maximilian von Wied-Neuwied in Reise in das Innere Nord-America in den Jahren 1832 bis 1834. Coblenz, 1839 [—1841], vol. ii, pp. 645-653. His statement is, "the Arikaras, Mandans, Minnitarris [Hidatsa], Crows [Absaroka], Cheyennes, Snakes [Shoshoni], and Blackfeet [Satsika] all understand certain signs, which, on the contrary, as we are told, are unintelligible to the Dakotas, Assiniboins, Ojibwas, Krihs [Crees], and other nations. The list gives examples of the sign language of the former." From the much greater proportion of time spent and information obtained by the author among the Mandans and Hidatsa then and now dwelling near Port Berthold, on the Upper Missouri, it might be safe to consider that all the signs in his list were in fact procured from those tribes. But as the author does not say so, he is not made to say so in this work. If it shall prove that the signs now used by the Mandans and Hidatsa more closely resemble those on his list than do those of other tribes, the internal evidence will be verified. This list is not published in the English edition, London, 1843, but appears in the German, above cited, and in the French, Paris, 1840. Bibliographic reference is often made to this distinguished explorer as "Prince Maximilian," as if there were but one possessor of that Christian name among princely families. For brevity the reference in this paper will be Wied.

3. The one collected by Prince Maximilian von Wied-Neuwied in Reise in das Innere Nord-America in den Jahren 1832 bis 1834. Coblenz, 1839 [—1841], vol. ii, pp. 645-653. He stated, "the Arikaras, Mandans, Minnitarris [Hidatsa], Crows [Absaroka], Cheyennes, Snakes [Shoshoni], and Blackfeet [Satsika] all understand certain signs, which, on the other hand, we’re told, are incomprehensible to the Dakotas, Assiniboins, Ojibwas, Krihs [Crees], and other nations. The list provides examples of the sign language of the former." Considering the significantly greater amount of time spent and information gathered by the author among the Mandans and Hidatsa, who then and now live near Port Berthold on the Upper Missouri, it’s reasonable to think that all the signs in his list were actually taken from those tribes. However, since the author doesn’t specify this, he’s not stated to do so in this work. If it turns out that the signs currently used by the Mandans and Hidatsa resemble those on his list more closely than those of other tribes, the internal evidence will be confirmed. This list isn't included in the English edition, London, 1843, but appears in the German edition mentioned above, and in the French edition, Paris, 1840. Bibliographic references often refer to this notable explorer as "Prince Maximilian," as if there were only one person with that name among royal families. For brevity, this paper will refer to him as Wied.

No translation of this list into English appears to have been printed in any shape before that recently published by the present writer in the American Antiquarian, vol. ii, No. 3, while the German and French editions are costly and difficult of access, so the collection cannot readily be compared by readers with the signs now made by the same tribes. [pg 402] The translation, now presented is based upon the German original, but in a few cases where the language was so curt as not to give a clear idea, was collated with the French edition of the succeeding year, which, from some internal evidence, appears to have been published with the assistance or supervision of the author. Many of the descriptions are, however, so brief and indefinite in both their German and French forms that they necessarily remain so in the present translation. The princely explorer, with the keen discrimination shown in all his work, doubtless observed what has escaped many recent reporters of Indian signs, that the latter depend much more upon motion than mere position, and are generally large and free, seldom minute. His object was to express the general effect of the motion rather than to describe it with such precision as to allow of its accurate reproduction by a reader who had never seen it. To have presented the signs as now desired for comparison, toilsome elaboration would have been necessary, and even that would not in all cases have sufficed without pictorial illustration.

No English translation of this list seems to have been published before the recent one by the current author in the American Antiquarian, vol. ii, No. 3. The German and French editions are expensive and hard to find, so readers can't easily compare the collection with the signs currently made by the same tribes. [pg 402] The translation presented here is based on the German original, but in some cases where the language was too brief to provide a clear idea, it was checked against the French edition from the following year, which appears to have been published with the help or oversight of the author, based on some internal evidence. Many descriptions, however, are so short and vague in both the German and French versions that they remain that way in this translation. The keenly observant explorer, with his sharp insight displayed throughout his work, likely noted what many recent reporters of Indian signs have overlooked: that these signs rely much more on motion than just position, and they are typically large and expressive rather than detailed. His aim was to convey the overall effect of the motion instead of describing it with such precision that a reader who had never witnessed it could accurately recreate it. Presenting the signs for the current comparison would have required extensive effort, and even then, it wouldn't have always sufficed without visual illustrations.

On account of the manifest importance of determining the prevalence and persistence of the signs as observed half a century ago, an exception is made to the general arrangement hereafter mentioned by introducing after the Wied signs remarks of collaborators who have made special comparisons, and adding to the latter the respective names of those collaborators—as, (Matthews), (Boteler). It is hoped that the work of those gentlemen will be imitated, not only regarding the Wied, signs, but many others.

Due to the clear importance of figuring out how common and lasting the signs observed fifty years ago are, we are making an exception to the general layout mentioned later. We will include comments from collaborators who have made specific comparisons after the Wied signs, and we’ll add the names of those collaborators—such as (Matthews) and (Boteler). We hope that the work of these individuals inspires others to do the same, not just for the Wied signs, but for many others as well.

4. The signs given to publication by Capt. R.F. Burton, which, it would be inferred, were collected in 1860-'61, from the tribes met or learned of on the overland stage route, including Southern Dakotas, Utes, Shoshoni, Arapahos, Crows, Pani, and Apaches. They are contained in The City of the Saints, New York, 1862, pp. 123-130.

4. The information shared for publication by Capt. R.F. Burton appears to have been gathered in 1860-61 from the tribes encountered or heard about along the overland stage route, including the Southern Dakotas, Utes, Shoshoni, Arapahos, Crows, Pani, and Apaches. This information is found in The City of the Saints, New York, 1862, pp. 123-130.

Information has been recently received to the effect that this collection was not made by the distinguished English explorer from his personal observation, but was obtained by him from one man in Salt Lake City, a Mormon bishop, who, it is feared, gave his own ideas of the formation and use of signs rather than their faithful description.

Information has recently come in indicating that this collection wasn't created by the notable English explorer based on his personal observations, but was instead sourced from one individual in Salt Lake City, a Mormon bishop, who, it is feared, provided his own interpretations of the formation and use of signs rather than an accurate description.

5. A list read by Dr. D.G. Macgowan, at a meeting of the American Ethnological Society, January 23, 1866, and published in the Historical Magazine, vol. x, 1866, pp. 86, 87, purporting to be the signs of the Caddos, Wichitas, and Comanches.

5. A list presented by Dr. D.G. Macgowan at a meeting of the American Ethnological Society on January 23, 1866, and published in the Historical Magazine, vol. x, 1866, pp. 86, 87, claiming to show the signs of the Caddos, Wichitas, and Comanches.

6. Annotations by Lieut. Heber M. Creel, Seventh United States Cavalry, received in January, 1881. This officer is supposed to be specially familiar with the Cheyennes, among whom he lived for eighteen months; but his recollection is that most of the signs described by him were also observed among the Arapaho, Sioux, and several other tribes.

6. Notes by Lieut. Heber M. Creel, Seventh United States Cavalry, received in January 1881. This officer is believed to have a deep understanding of the Cheyennes, with whom he lived for eighteen months; however, he remembers that many of the signs he described were also seen among the Arapaho, Sioux, and several other tribes.

7. A special contribution from Mr. F.F. Gerard, of Fort A. Lincoln, D.T., of signs obtained chiefly from a deaf-mute Dakota, who has [pg 403] traveled among most of the Indian tribes living between the Missouri River and the Rocky Mountains. Mr. Gerard's own observations are based upon the experience of thirty-two years' residence in that country, during which long period he has had almost daily intercourse with Indians. He states that the signs contributed by him are used by the Blackfeet, (Satsika), Absaroka, Dakota, Hidatsa, Mandan, and Arikara Indians, who may in general be considered to be the group of tribes referred to by the Prince of Wied.

7. A special contribution from Mr. F.F. Gerard of Fort A. Lincoln, D.T., includes signs mainly obtained from a deaf-mute Dakota, who has [pg 403] traveled among most of the Indian tribes between the Missouri River and the Rocky Mountains. Mr. Gerard's own observations are based on thirty-two years of living in that area, during which he has had almost daily interactions with the Indians. He mentions that the signs he contributed are used by the Blackfeet, (Satsika), Absaroka, Dakota, Hidatsa, Mandan, and Arikara Indians, who can generally be regarded as the group of tribes mentioned by the Prince of Wied.

In the above noted collections the generality of the statements as to locality of the observation and use of the signs rendered it impossible to arrange them in the manner considered to be the best to study the diversities and agreements of signs. For that purpose it is more convenient that the names of the tribe or tribes among which the described signs have been observed should catch the eye in immediate connection with them than that those of the observers only should follow. Some of the latter indeed have given both similar and different signs for more than one tribe, so that the use of the contributor's name alone would create confusion. To print in every case the name of the contributor, together with the name of the tribe, would seriously burden the paper and be unnecessary to the student, the reference being readily made to each authority through this list which also serves as an index. The seven collections above mentioned will therefore be referred to by the names of the authorities responsible for them. Those which now follow are arranged alphabetically by tribes, under headings of Linguistic Families according to Major J.W. Powell's classification, which are also given below in alphabetic order. Example: The first authority is under the heading Algonkian, and, concerning only the Abnaki tribe, is referred to as (Abnaki I), Chief Masta being the personal authority.

In the collections mentioned above, the general statements about the locations of the observations and the use of the signs make it difficult to organize them in a way that best highlights the differences and similarities of the signs. For this purpose, it's more effective for the names of the tribes where the observed signs have been recorded to be immediately connected to them rather than just listing the names of the observers. Some observers, in fact, have provided both similar and different signs for more than one tribe, so relying solely on the contributor's name would lead to confusion. Including the name of the contributor along with the tribe's name in every instance would overload the paper and be unnecessary for the reader, as references can easily be made to each source through this list, which also acts as an index. Therefore, the seven collections mentioned will be referred to by the names of the authorities who compiled them. The subsequent collections are arranged alphabetically by tribes, under headings of Linguistic Families according to Major J.W. Powell's classification, which is also provided below in alphabetical order. For example, the first authority is listed under the heading Algonquin, specifically concerning the Abnaki tribe, and is referred to as (Abnaki I), with Chief Master being the primary source.

ALGONKIAN.

Abnaki I. A letter dated December 15, 1879, from H.L. Masta, chief of the Abnaki, residing near Pierreville, Quebec.

Abnaki I. A letter dated December 15, 1879, from H.L. Masta, chief of the Abnaki, living near Pierreville, Quebec.

Arapaho I. A contribution from Lieut. H.B. Lemly, Third United States Artillery, compiled from notes and observations taken by him in 1877, among the Northern Arapahos.

Arapaho I. A contribution from Lieut. H.B. Lemly, Third United States Artillery, compiled from notes and observations he took in 1877, among the Northern Arapahos.

Arapaho II. A list of signs obtained from O-qo-his'-sa (the Mare, better known as Little Raven) and Na'-watc (Left Hand), members of a delegation of Arapaho and Cheyenne Indians, from Darlington, Ind. T., who visited Washington during the summer of 1880.

Arapaho II. A list of signs collected from O-qo-his'-sa (the Mare, also known as Little Raven) and Na'-watc (Left Hand), members of a delegation of Arapaho and Cheyenne Indians from Darlington, Ind. T., who came to Washington in the summer of 1880.

Cheyenne I. Extracts from the Report of Lieut. J.W. Abert, of his Examination of New Mexico in the years 1846-'47, in Ex. Doc. No. 41, Thirtieth Congress, first session, Washington, 1848, p. 417, et seq.

Cheyenne I. Excerpts from the Report of Lieut. J.W. Albert on his Examination of New Mexico in 1846 and 1847, in Ex. Doc. No. 41, Thirtieth Congress, first session, Washington, 1848, p. 417, et seq.

Cheyenne II. A list prepared in July, 1879, by Mr. Frank H. Cushing, of the Smithsonian Institution, from continued interviews with Titc-ke-ma'-tski (Cross-Eyes), an intelligent Cheyenne, then employed at that Institution.

Cheyenne II. A list made in July 1879 by Mr. Frank H. Cushing from the Smithsonian Institution, based on ongoing conversations with Titc-ke-ma'-tski (Cross-Eyes), a knowledgeable Cheyenne who was then working at the Institution.

[pg 404]

Cheyenne III. A special contribution with diagrams from Mr. Ben Clark, scout and interpreter, of signs collected from the Cheyennes during his long residence among that tribe.

Cheyenne III. A special contribution with diagrams from Mr. Ben Clark, a scout and interpreter, sharing signs collected from the Cheyennes during his extended time living with that tribe.

Cheyenne IV. Several communications from Col. Richard I. Dodge, A.D.C., United States Army, author of The Plains of the Great West and their Inhabitants, New York, 1877, relating to his large experience with the Indians of the prairies.

Cheyenne IV. Several messages from Col. Richard I. Dodge, A.D.C., United States Army, author of The Plains of the Great West and their Inhabitants, New York, 1877, discussing his extensive experience with the prairie Indians.

Cheyenne V. A list of signs obtained from Wa-un' (Bob-tail) and Mo-hi'nuk-ma-ha'-it (Big Horse), members of a delegation of Arapaho and Cheyenne Indians from Darlington, Ind. T., who visited Washington during the summer of 1880.

Cheyenne V. A list of signs gathered from Wa-un' (Bob-tail) and Mo-hi'nuk-ma-ha'-it (Big Horse), part of a group of Arapaho and Cheyenne Indians from Darlington, Ind. T., who traveled to Washington during the summer of 1880.

Ojibwa I. The small collection of J.G. Kohl, made about the middle of the present century, among the Ojibwas around Lake Superior. Published in his Kitchigami. Wanderings Around Lake Superior, London, 1860.

Ojibwa I. The small collection from J.G. Kohl, gathered around the mid-point of this century, among the Ojibwas near Lake Superior. Published in his Kitchigami. Wanderings Around Lake Superior, London, 1860.

Ojibwa II. Several letters from the Very Rev. Edward Jacker, Pointe St. Ignace, Mich., respecting the Ojibwas.

Ojibwa II. Several letters from the Very Rev. Edward Jacker, Pointe St. Ignace, Mich., regarding the Ojibwas.

Ojibwa III. A communication from Rev. James A. Gilfillan, White Earth, Minn., relating to signs observed among the Ojibwas during his long period of missionary duty, still continuing.

Ojibwa III. A message from Rev. James A. Gilfillan, White Earth, Minn., about the signs he noticed among the Ojibwas during his extended time of mission work, which is still ongoing.

Ojibwa IV. A list from Mr. B.O. Williams, Sr., of Owosso, Mich., from recollection of signs observed among the Ojibwas of Michigan sixty years ago.

Ojibwa IV. A list from Mr. B.O. Williams, Sr., of Owosso, Mich., from memory of signs seen among the Ojibwas of Michigan sixty years ago.

Ojibwa V. Contributions received in 1880 and 1881 from Mr. F. Jacker, of Portage River, Houghton County, Michigan, who has resided many years among and near the tribe mentioned.

Ojibwa V. Contributions received in 1880 and 1881 from Mr. F. Jacker, of Portage River, Houghton County, Michigan, who has lived for many years among and near the tribe mentioned.

Sac, Fox, and Kickapoo I. A list from Rev. H.F. Buckner, D.D., of Eufaula, Ind. T., consisting chiefly of tribal signs observed by him among the Sac and Fox, Kickapoos, &c., during the early part of the year 1880.

Sac, Fox, and Kickapoo I. A list from Rev. H.F. Buckner, D.D., of Eufaula, Ind. T., mostly featuring tribal signs he observed among the Sac and Fox, Kickapoos, etc., during the early part of 1880.

DAKOTAN.

Absaroka I. A list of signs obtained from De-e'-ki-tcis (Pretty Eagle), É-tci-di-ka-hătc'-ki (Long Elk), and Pe-ri'-tci-ka'-di-a (Old Crow), members of a delegation of Absaroka or Crow Indians from Montana Territory, who visited Washington during the months of April and May, 1880.

Absaroka I. A list of signs obtained from De-e'-ki-tcis (Pretty Eagle), É-tci-di-ka-hătc'-ki (Long Elk), and Pe-ri'-tci-ka'-di-a (Old Crow), members of a delegation of Absaroka or Crow Indians from Montana Territory, who visited Washington in April and May 1880.

Dakota I. A comprehensive list, arranged with great care and skill, from Dr. Charles E. McChesney, acting assistant surgeon, United States Army, of signs collected among the Dakotas (Sioux) near Fort Bennett, Dakota, during the year 1880. Dr. McChesney requests that recognition should be made of the valuable assistance rendered to him by Mr. William Fielden, the interpreter at Cheyenne Agency, Dakota Territory.

Dakota I. A detailed list, carefully and skillfully compiled, from Dr. Charles E. McChesney, acting assistant surgeon, United States Army, of signs gathered among the Dakotas (Sioux) near Fort Bennett, Dakota, during 1880. Dr. McChesney asks that acknowledgment be given for the valuable help provided by Mr. William Fielden, the interpreter at Cheyenne Agency, Dakota Territory.

Dakota II. A short list from Dr. Blair D. Taylor, assistant surgeon, United States Army, from recollection of signs observed among the Sioux during his late service in the region inhabited by that tribe.

Dakota II. A brief list from Dr. Blair D. Taylor, assistant surgeon, United States Army, based on his memories of the signs he saw among the Sioux during his recent service in the area where that tribe lives.

[pg 405]

Dakota III. A special contribution from Capt. A.W. Corliss, Eighth United States Infantry, of signs observed by him during his late service among the Sioux.

Dakota III. A special contribution from Capt. A.W. Corliss, Eighth United States Infantry, about signs he noticed during his recent service with the Sioux.

Dakota IV. A copious contribution with diagrams from Dr. William H. Corbusier, assistant surgeon, United States Army, of signs obtained from the Ogalala Sioux at Pine Ridge Agency, Dakota Territory, during 1879-'80.

Dakota IV. A substantial contribution with diagrams from Dr. William H. Corbusier, assistant surgeon, United States Army, of signs collected from the Ogalala Sioux at Pine Ridge Agency, Dakota Territory, during 1879–80.

Dakota V. A report of Dr. W.J. Hoffman, from observations among the Teton Dakotas while acting assistant surgeon, United States Army, and stationed at Grand River Agency, Dakota, during 1872-'73.

Dakota V. A report by Dr. W.J. Hoffman, based on observations among the Teton Dakotas while serving as an assistant surgeon in the United States Army, stationed at the Grand River Agency in Dakota, during 1872-73.

Dakota VI. A list of signs obtained from Pe-zhi' (Grass), chief of the Blackfoot Sioux; Na-zu'-la-tan-ka (Big Head), chief of the Upper Yanktonais; and Ce-tan-kin-yan (Thunder Hawk), chief of the Uncpapas, Teton Dakotas, located at Standing Rock, Dakota Territory, while at Washington in June, 1880.

Dakota VI. A list of signs collected from Pe-zhi' (Grass), chief of the Blackfoot Sioux; Na-zu'-la-tan-ka (Big Head), chief of the Upper Yanktonais; and Ce-tan-kin-yeahn (Thunder Hawk), chief of the Uncpapas, Teton Dakotas, located at Standing Rock, Dakota Territory, while in Washington in June, 1880.

Dakota VII. A list of signs obtained from Shun-ku Lu-ta (Red Dog), an Ogalala chief from the Red Cloud Agency, who visited Washington in company with a large delegation of Dakotas in June, 1880.

Dakota VII. A list of signs gathered from Shun-ku Lu-ta (Red Dog), an Ogalala chief from the Red Cloud Agency, who visited Washington along with a large group of Dakotas in June, 1880.

Dakota VIII. A special list obtained from Ta-tanka Wa-kan (Medicine Bull), and other members of a delegation of Lower Brulé Dakotas, while at Washington during the winter of 1880-'81.

Dakota VIII. A special list obtained from See you laternka Wa-kan (Medicine Bull), and other members of a delegation of Lower Brulé Dakotas, while in Washington during the winter of 1880-81.

Hidatsa I. A list of signs obtained from Tce-caq'-a-daq-a-qic (Lean Wolf), chief of the Hidatsa, located at Fort Berthold, Dakota Territory, while at Washington with a delegation of Sioux Indians, in June, 1880.

Hidatsa I. A list of signs obtained from Tce-caq'-a-daq-a-qic (Lean Wolf), chief of the Hidatsa, located at Fort Berthold, Dakota Territory, while in Washington with a delegation of Sioux Indians, in June, 1880.

Mandan and Hidatsa I. A valuable and illustrated contribution from Dr. Washington Matthews, assistant surgeon, United States Army, author of Ethnography and Philology of the Hidatsa Indians, Washington, 1877, &c., lately prepared from his notes and recollections of signs observed during his long service among the Mandan and Hidatsa Indians of the Upper Missouri.

Mandan and Hidatsa I. An important and illustrated contribution from Dr. Washington Matthews, assistant surgeon in the United States Army, author of Ethnography and Philology of the Hidatsa Indians, Washington, 1877, etc., recently compiled from his notes and memories of the signs he observed during his extensive service with the Mandan and Hidatsa tribes of the Upper Missouri.

Omaha I. A special list from Rev. J. Owen Dorsey, lately missionary at Omaha Agency, Nebraska, from observations made by him at that agency in 1880.

Omaha I. A special list from Rev. J. Owen Dorsey, formerly a missionary at Omaha Agency, Nebraska, based on his observations made at that agency in 1880.

Oto I. An elaborate list, with diagrams, from Dr. W.G. Boteler, United States Indian service, collected from the Otos at the Oto Agency, Nebraska, during 1879-'80.

Oto I. A detailed list, with diagrams, from Dr. W.G. Boteler, United States Indian service, gathered from the Otos at the Oto Agency, Nebraska, during 1879-'80.

Oto and Missouri I. A similar contribution by the same authority respecting the signs of the Otos and Missouris, of Nebraska, collected during the winter of 1879-'80, in the description of many of which he was joined by Miss Katie Barnes.

Oto and Missouri I. A related contribution from the same source about the signs of the Otos and Missouris in Nebraska, gathered during the winter of 1879-'80, in the description of many of which he was accompanied by Miss Katie Barnes.

Ponka I. A short list from Rev. J. Owen Dorsey, obtained by him in 1880 from the Ponkas in Nebraska.

Ponka I. A brief list from Rev. J. Owen Dorsey, which he got in 1880 from the Ponka tribe in Nebraska.

Ponka II. A short list obtained at Washington from Khi-dha-skă, (White Eagle), and other chiefs, a delegation from Kansas in January, 1881.

Ponka II. A brief list gathered in Washington from Khi-dha-skă (White Eagle) and other leaders, a group from Kansas in January 1881.

IROQUOIAN.

Iroquois I. A list of signs contributed by the Hon. Horatio Hale, author of "Philology" of the Wilkes Exploring Expedition, &c., now [pg 406] residing at Clinton, Ontario, Canada, obtained in June, 1880, from Sakayenkwaraton (Disappearing Mist), familiarly known as John Smoke Johnson, chief of the Canadian division of the Six Nations, or Iroquois proper, now a very aged man, residing at Brantford, Canada.

Iroquois I. A list of signs contributed by the Hon. Horatio Hale, author of "Philology" from the Wilkes Exploring Expedition, etc., currently [pg 406] living in Clinton, Ontario, Canada. This information was obtained in June 1880 from Sakayenkwaraton (Disappearing Mist), commonly known as John Smoke Johnson, chief of the Canadian division of the Six Nations, or Iroquois proper, who is now quite elderly and resides in Brantford, Canada.

Wyandot I. A list of signs from Hen'-to (Gray Eyes), chief of the Wyandots, who visited Washington during the spring of 1880, in the interest of that tribe, now dwelling in Indian Territory.

Wyandot I. A list of signs from Hen-to (Gray Eyes), chief of the Wyandots, who visited Washington in the spring of 1880, on behalf of that tribe now living in Indian Territory.

KAIOWAN.

Kaiowa I. A list of signs from Sittimgea (Stumbling Bear), a Kaiowa chief from Indian Territory, who visited Washington in June, 1880.

Kaiowa I. A list of signs from Sittimgea (Stumbling Bear), a Kaiowa chief from Indian Territory, who went to Washington in June 1880.

KUTINEAN.

Kutine I. A letter from J.W. Powell, Esq., Indian superintendent, British Columbia, relating to his observations among the Kutine and others.

Kutine I. A letter from J.W. Powell, Esq., Indian superintendent, British Columbia, about his observations with the Kutine and others.

PANIAN.

Arikara I. A list of signs obtained from Kua-nuq'-kna-ui'-uq (Son of the Star), chief of the Arikaras, residing at Fort Berthold, Dakota Territory, while at Washington with a delegation of Indians, in June, 1880.

Arikara I. A list of signs collected from Kua-nuq'-kna-ui'-uq (Son of the Star), chief of the Arikaras, living at Fort Berthold, Dakota Territory, during his visit to Washington with a group of Native Americans in June 1880.

Pani I. A short list obtained from "Esau," a Pani Indian, acting as interpreter to the Ponka delegation at Washington, in January, 1881.

Pani I. A brief list obtained from "Esau," a Pani Indian who served as the interpreter for the Ponka delegation in Washington, in January 1881.

PIMAN.

Pima and Papago I. A special contribution obtained from Antonito, son of the chief of the Pima Indians in Arizona Territory, while on a visit to Washington in February, 1881.

Pima and Papago I. A unique contribution received from Antonito, the son of the chief of the Pima Indians in Arizona Territory, during a trip to Washington in February 1881.

SAHAPTIAN.

Sahaptian I. A list contributed by Rev. G.L. Deffenbaugh, of Lapwai, Idaho, giving signs obtained at Kamiah, Idaho, chiefly from Felix, chief of the Nez Percés, and used by the Sahaptin or Nez Percés.

Sahaptian I. A list provided by Rev. G.L. Deffenbaugh from Lapwai, Idaho, showing signs gathered at Kamiah, Idaho, primarily from Felix, the chief of the Nez Percés, and used by the Sahaptin or Nez Percés.

SHOSHONIAN.

Comanche I. Notes from Rev. A.J. Holt, Denison, Texas, respecting, the Comanche signs, obtained at Anadarko, Indian Territory.

Comanche I. Notes from Rev. A.J. Holt, Denison, Texas, regarding the Comanche signs collected at Anadarko, Indian Territory.

Comanche II. Information obtained at Washington, in February, 1880, from Maj. J.M. Haworth, Indian inspector, relating to signs used by the Comanches of Indian Territory.

Comanche II. Information received in Washington, in February, 1880, from Maj. J.M. Haworth, Indian inspector, about the symbols used by the Comanches in Indian Territory.

Comanche III. A list of signs obtained from Kobi (Wild Horse), a Comanche chief from Indian Territory, who visited Washington in June, 1880.

Comanche III. A list of signs collected from Kobe (Wild Horse), a Comanche chief from Indian Territory, who traveled to Washington in June, 1880.

Pai-Ute I. Information obtained at Washington from Na'toi, a Pai-Ute chief, who was one of a delegation of that tribe to Washington in January, 1880.

Pai-Ute I. Information gathered in Washington from Na'toi, a Pai-Ute chief, who was part of a delegation from that tribe to Washington in January 1880.

Shoshoni and Banak I. A list of signs obtained from Tendoy (The Climber), Tisidimit, Pete, and Wi'agat, members of a delegation of [pg 407] Shoshoni and Banak chiefs from Idaho, who visited Washington during the months of April and May, 1880.

Shoshoni and Banak I. A list of signs collected from Tendoy (The Climber), Tisidimit, Pete, and Wi'agat, members of a delegation of [pg 407] Shoshoni and Banak chiefs from Idaho, who visited Washington in April and May of 1880.

Ute I. A list of signs obtained from Alejandre, Ga-lo-te, Augustin, and other chiefs, members of a delegation of Ute Indians of Colorado, who visited Washington during the early months of the year 1880.

Ute I. A list of signs collected from Alejandro, Ga-lo-te, Augustine, and other leaders, part of a delegation of Ute Indians from Colorado, who visited Washington in the early months of 1880.

TINNEAN.

Apache I. A list of signs obtained from Huerito (Little Blonde), Agustin Vijel, and Santiago Largo (James Long), members of a delegation of Apache chief from Tierra Amarilla, New Mexico, who were brought to Washington in the months of March and April, 1880.

Apache I. A list of signs collected from Huerito (Little Blonde), Agustin Vijel, and Santiago Largo (James Long), who were part of a delegation of Apache leaders from Tierra Amarilla, New Mexico, taken to Washington during March and April of 1880.

Apache II. A list of signs obtained from Na'-ka'-na'-ni-ten (White Man), an Apache chief from Indian Territory, who visited Washington in June, 1880.

Apache II. A list of signs collected from Na'-ka'-na'-ni-ten (White Man), an Apache chief from Indian Territory, who traveled to Washington in June 1880.

Apache III. A large collection made during the summer of 1880, by Dr. Francis H. Atkins, acting assistant surgeon, United States Army, from the Mescalero Apaches, near South Fork, N. Mex.

Apache III. A large collection gathered in the summer of 1880 by Dr. Francis H. Atkins, acting assistant surgeon, U.S. Army, from the Mescalero Apaches near South Fork, New Mexico.

Kutchin I. A communication, received in 1881, from Mr. Ivan Petroff, special agent United States census, transmitting a dialogue, taken down by himself in 1866, between the Kenaitze Indians on the lower Kinnik River, in Alaska, and some natives of the interior who called themselves Tennanah or Mountain-River-Men, belonging to the Tinne Kutchin tribe.

Kutchin I. In 1881, Mr. Ivan Petroff, a special agent for the United States census, sent a communication sharing a conversation he recorded in 1866. This dialogue took place between the Kenaitze Indians from the lower Kinnik River in Alaska and some natives from the interior who identified themselves as Tennanah or Mountain-River-Men, part of the Tinne Kutchin tribe.

WICHITAN.

Wichita I. A list of signs from Rev. A.J. Holt, missionary, obtained from Kin-chē-ĕss (Spectacles), medicine-man of the Wichitas, at the Wichita Agency, Indian Territory, in 1879.

Wichita I. A list of signs from Rev. A.J. Holt, missionary, obtained from Kin-chesh (Spectacles), the medicine man of the Wichitas, at the Wichita Agency, Indian Territory, in 1879.

Wichita II. A list of signs from Tsodiáko (Shaved Head Boy), a Wichita chief, from Indian Territory, who visited Washington in June, 1880.

Wichita II. A list of signs from Tsodiáko (Shaved Head Boy), a Wichita chief from Indian Territory, who traveled to Washington in June 1880.

ZUÑIAN.

Zun̄i I. Some preliminary notes received in 1880 from Rev. Taylor F. Ealy, missionary among the Zun̄i, upon the signs of that body of Indians.

Zun̄i I. Some initial notes gathered in 1880 from Rev. Taylor F. Ealy, a missionary among the Zun̄i, regarding the symbols of that group of Indians.

FOREIGN CORRESPONDENCE.

Valuable contributions have been received in 1880-'81 and collated under their proper headings, from the following correspondents in distant countries:

Valuable contributions were received in 1880–81 and organized under their appropriate headings from the following correspondents in distant countries:

Rev. Herman N. Barnum, D.D., of Harpoot, Turkey, furnishes a list of signs in common use among Turks, Armenians, and Koords in that region.

Rev. Herman N. Barnum, D.D., from Harpoot, Turkey, provides a list of signs commonly used by Turks, Armenians, and Kurds in that area.

Miss L.O. Lloyd, Charleton House, Mowbray, near Cape Town, Africa, gives information concerning the gestures and signals of the Bushmen.

Miss L.O. Lloyd, Charleton House, Mowbray, near Cape Town, Africa, provides information about the gestures and signals of the Bushmen.

Rev. Lorimer Fison, Navuloa, Fiji, notes in letters comparisons between the signs and gestures of the Fijians and those of the North American Indians. As this paper is passing through the press a [pg 408] Collection is returned with annotations by him and also by Mr. Walter Carew, Commissioner for the Interior of Navitilevu. The last named gentleman describes some signs of a Fijian uninstructed deaf-mute.

Rev. Lorimer Fison, Navuloa, Fiji, mentions in his letters the similarities between the signs and gestures of the Fijians and those of North American Indians. As this paper goes to print, a [pg 408] Collection is returned with notes from him and from Mr. Walter Carew, the Commissioner for the Interior of Navitilevu. The latter describes some signs used by an uneducated deaf-mute Fijian.

Mr. F.A. von Rupprecht, Kepahiang, Sumatra, supplies information and comparisons respecting the signs and signals of the Redjangs and Lelongs, showing agreement with some Dakota, Comanche, and Ojibwa signs.

Mr. F.A. von Rupprecht, Kepahiang, Sumatra, provides information and comparisons about the signs and signals of the Redjangs and Lelongs, indicating similarities with certain Dakota, Comanche, and Ojibwa signs.

Letters from Mr. A.W. Howitt, F.G.S., Sale, Gippsland, Victoria, upon Australian signs, and from Rev. James Sibree, jr., F.R.G.S., relative to the tribes of Madagascar, are gratefully acknowledged.

Letters from Mr. A.W. Howitt, F.G.S., Sale, Gippsland, Victoria, about Australian signs, and from Rev. James Sibree, jr., F.R.G.S., concerning the tribes of Madagascar, are sincerely appreciated.

Many other correspondents are now, according to their kind promises, engaged in researches, the result of which have not yet been received. The organization of those researches in India and Ceylon has been accomplished through the active interest of Col. H.S. Olcott, U.S. Commissioner, Breach Candy, Bombay.

Many other reporters are now, as they promised, working on research, the results of which haven't been received yet. The organization of that research in India and Ceylon has been made possible by the active interest of Col. H.S. Olcott, U.S. Commissioner, Breach Candy, Bombay.


Grateful acknowledgment must be made to Prof. E.A. Fay, of the National Deaf Mute College, through whose special attention a large number of the natural signs of deaf-mutes, remembered by them as having been invented and used before instruction in conventional signs, indeed before attending any school, was obtained. The gentlemen who made the contributions in their own MS., and without prompting, are as follows: Messrs. M. Ballard, R.M. Ziegler, J. Cross, Philip J. Hasenstab, and Lars Larson. Their names respectively follow their several descriptions. Mr. Ballard is an instructor in the college, and the other gentlemen were pupils during the session of 1880.

Grateful acknowledgment must be made to Prof. E.A. Fay of the National Deaf Mute College, whose special attention led to the collection of many natural signs used by deaf-mutes. These signs were remembered as having been created and used before learning conventional signs or attending any school. The gentlemen who contributed their own handwriting, without prompting, are as follows: Messrs. M. Ballard, R.M. Ziegler, J. Cross, Philip J. Hasenstab, and Lars Larson. Their names respectively follow their descriptions. Mr. Ballard is an instructor at the college, while the other gentlemen were students during the 1880 session.

Similar thanks are due to Mr. J.L. Noyes, superintendent of the Minnesota Institution for the education of the Deaf and Dumb, Faribault, Minn., and to Messrs. George Wing and D.H. Carroll, teachers in that institution, for annotations and suggestions respecting deaf-mute signs. The notes made by the last named gentlemen are followed by their respective names in reference.

Similar thanks go to Mr. J.L. Noyes, superintendent of the Minnesota Institution for the Education of the Deaf and Dumb in Faribault, Minnesota, and to Messrs. George Wing and D.H. Carroll, teachers at that institution, for their annotations and suggestions regarding deaf-mute signs. The notes made by the gentlemen mentioned last are followed by their respective names in reference.


Special thanks are also rendered to Prof. James D. Butler, of Madison, Wis., for contribution of Italian gesture-signs, noted by him in 1843, and for many useful suggestions.

Special thanks are also given to Prof. James D. Butler, from Madison, Wis., for his contribution of Italian gesture-signs that he noted in 1843, as well as for many helpful suggestions.


Other Italian signs are quoted from the Essay on Italian gesticulations by his eminence Cardinal Wiseman, in his Essays on Various Subjects, London, 1855, Vol. III, pp. 533-555. Many Neapolitan signs are extracted from the illustrated work of the canon Andrea de Jorio, La Mimica degli Antichi investigata nel gestire Napoletano, Napoli, 1832.

Other Italian gestures are mentioned in the Essay on Italian Gesticulations by Cardinal Sage, in his Essays on Various Subjects, London, 1855, Vol. III, pp. 533-555. Many Neapolitan gestures are taken from the illustrated work by Canon Andrea de Jorio, La Mimica degli Antichi investigata nel gestire Napoletano, Napoli, 1832.


A small collection of Australian signs has been extracted from R. Brough Smyth's The Aborigines of Victoria, London, 1878.

A small collection of Australian signs has been taken from R. Brough Smyth's The Aborigines of Victoria, London, 1878.

[pg 409]

EXTRACTS FROM DICTIONARY.

In the printed but unpublished Collection before mentioned, page 396, nearly three hundred quarto pages are devoted to descriptions of signs arranged in alphabetic order. A few of these are now presented to show the method adopted. They have been selected either as having connection with the foregoing discussion of the subject or because for some of them pictorial illustrations had already been prepared. There is propriety in giving all the signs under some of the title words when descriptions of only one or two of those signs have been used in the foregoing remarks. This prevents an erroneous inference that the signs so mentioned are the only or the common or the generally prevailing signs for the idea conveyed. This course has involved some slight repetition both of descriptions and of illustrations, as it seemed desirable that they should appear to the eye in the several connections indicated. The extracts are rendered less interesting and instructive by the necessity for omitting cross-references which would show contrasts and similarities for comparison, but would require a much larger part of the collected material to be now printed than is consistent with the present plan. Instead of occupying in this manner the remaining space allotted to this paper, it was decided to present, as of more general interest, the descriptions of Tribal Signs, Proper Names, Phrases, Dialogues, Narratives, Discourses, and Signals, which follow the Extracts.

In the printed but unpublished Collection mentioned earlier, page 396, almost three hundred quarto pages focus on descriptions of signs listed in alphabetical order. A few of these are presented here to illustrate the method used. They were chosen either for their connection to the previous discussion on the topic or because illustrations for some of them were already prepared. It makes sense to include all signs under certain title words, even when only one or two of those signs were discussed earlier. This avoids misleading conclusions that the mentioned signs are the only or most common signs for the intended concept. This approach has resulted in some slight repetition of descriptions and illustrations, as it seemed important for them to be visually represented in the various contexts described. The excerpts are less engaging and informative due to the need to omit cross-references that would highlight contrasts and similarities for comparison, but including them would require printing a much larger portion of the collected material than is feasible under the current plan. Rather than filling the remaining space with that, it was decided to feature, as they are of more general interest, the descriptions of Tribal Signs, Proper Names, Phrases, Conversations, Stories, Discussions, and Signals, which follow the Excerpts.

It will be observed that in the following extracts there has been an attempt to supply the conceptions or origin of the several signs. When the supposed conception, obtained through collaborators, is printed before the authority given as reference, it is understood to have been gathered from an Indian as being his own conception, and is therefore of special value. When printed after the authority and within quotation marks it is in the words of the collaborator as offered by himself. When printed after the authority and without quotation marks it is suggested by this writer.

It will be noted that in the following excerpts, there has been an effort to provide the concepts or origins of the various signs. When the assumed concept, gathered through collaborators, is printed before the cited authority, it is understood to be collected from an individual, representing their own idea, and is therefore particularly valuable. When it appears after the authority and within quotation marks, it reflects the words of the collaborator as they provided them. When printed after the authority and without quotation marks, it is proposed by this writer.

The letters of the alphabet within parentheses, used in some of the descriptions, refer to the corresponding figures in Types of Hand Positions at the end of this paper. When such letters are followed by Arabic numerals it is meant that there is some deviation, which is described in the text, from that type of hand position corresponding with the letter which is still used as the basis of description. Example: In the first description from (Sahaptin I) for bad, mean, page 412, (G) refers to the type of hand position so marked, being identically that position, but in the following reference, to (R 1), the type referred to by the letter [pg 410] R has the palm to the front instead of backward, being in all other respects the position which it is desired to illustrate; (R), therefore, taken in connection with the description, indicates that change, and that alone. This mode of reference is farther explained in the Examples at the end of this paper.

The letters of the alphabet in parentheses, used in some descriptions, refer to the corresponding figures in Hand Position Types at the end of this paper. When these letters are followed by Arabic numerals, it indicates that there is some deviation, which is explained in the text, from the type of hand position corresponding to the letter, which still serves as the basis of description. For example, in the first description from (Sahaptin I) for bad, mean, page 412, (G) refers to the type of hand position marked, which is exactly that position. However, in the subsequent reference to (R 1), the type indicated by the letter [pg 410] R has the palm facing forward instead of backward, while being the same in all other respects that it is meant to illustrate; (R), therefore, in conjunction with the description, indicates that change and that change alone. This method of reference is further explained in the Examples at the end of this paper.

References to another title word as explaining a part of a description or to supply any other portions of a compound sign will always be understood as being made to the description by the same authority of the sign under the other title-word. Example: In the second description by (Sahaptin I) for bad, mean, above mentioned, the reference to Good is to that sign for good which is contributed by Rev. G.L. Deffenbaugh, and is referred to as (Sahaptin I.).

References to another title word as explaining part of a description or to provide any other parts of a compound sign will always be understood as being connected to the description by the same authority of the sign under the other title word. For example: In the second description by (Sahaptin I) for bad, mean, previously mentioned, the reference to Good is to that sign for good which is contributed by Rev. G.L. Deffenbaugh, and is referred to as (Sahaptin I.).

ANTELOPE.

Pass the open right hand outward from the small of the back. (Wied.) This, as explained by Indians lately examined, indicates the lighter coloration upon the animal's flanks. A Ute who could speak Spanish accompanied it with the word blanco, as if recognizing that it required explanation.

Pass the open right hand outward from the lower back. (Wied.) This, as explained by the Native Americans recently studied, signifies the lighter color on the animal's sides. A Ute who spoke Spanish added the word blanco, as if realizing it needed clarification.

With the index only extended, hold the hand eighteen or twenty inches transversely in front of the head, index pointing to the left, then rub the sides of the body with the flat hands. (Cheyenne IV; Dakota VI.) "The latter sign refers to the white sides of the animal; the former could not be explained."

With the index finger extended, hold your hand eighteen or twenty inches across in front of your head, with your index finger pointing to the left, then rub the sides of your body with the flat of your hands. (Cheyenne IV; Dakota VI.) "The latter sign refers to the white sides of the animal; the former couldn't be explained."

Antelope. DakotaFig. 234.
Running antelope. Personal totemFig. 235.

Extend and separate the forefingers and thumbs, nearly close all the other fingers, and place the hands with backs outward above and a little in front of the ears, about four inches from the head, and shake them back and forth several times. Antelope's horns. This is an Arapaho sign. (Dakota I, II, IV.)

Extend and spread the index fingers and thumbs apart, nearly close the other fingers, and position your hands with the backs facing outwards above and slightly in front of your ears, about four inches from your head. Shake them back and forth several times. Antelope's horns. This is an Arapaho sign. (Dakota I, II, IV.)

Close the right hand, leaving the end of the index in the form of a hook, and the thumb extended as in Fig. 234; then wave the hand quickly back and forth a short distance, opposite the temple. (Hidatsa I; Arikara I.) "Represents the pronged horn of the animal. This is the sign ordinarily used, but it was noticed that in conversing with one of the Dakotas the sign of the latter (Dakota VI) was used several times, to be more readily understood."

Close your right hand, keeping the end of your index finger shaped like a hook, with your thumb extended as shown in Fig. 234. Then quickly wave your hand back and forth a short distance in front of your temple. (Hidatsa I; Arikara I.) "This represents the animal's pronged horn. This is the usual sign, but it was observed that while talking with one of the Dakotas, the Dakota sign (Dakota VI) was used several times for better understanding."

Place both hands, fingers fully extended and spread, close to the sides of the head. Wied's sign was readily understood as signifying the white flanks. (Apache I.)

Place both hands, fingers fully extended and spread, close to the sides of your head. Wied's sign was easily recognized as representing the white flanks. (Apache I.)

[pg 411]

In connection with the above signs Fig. 235 is presented, which was drawn by Running Antelope, an Uncpapa Dakota, as his personal totem, or proper name.

In relation to the above signs, Fig. 235 is shown, which was created by Running Antelope, an Uncpapa Dakota, as his personal totem or proper name.

BAD, MEAN.

Make the sign for Good and then that of Not. (Long.)

Make the sign for Good and then for Not. (Long.)

Close the hand, and open it whilst passing it downward. (Wied.) This is the same as my description; but differently worded, possibly notes a less forcible form. I say, however, that the arm is "extended." The precise direction in which the hand is moved is not, I think, essential. (Matthews.) This sign is invariably accompanied by a countenance expressive of contempt. (F. Jacker.).

Close the hand and then open it while moving it downward. (Wied.) This is basically the same as my description but worded differently, which might suggest a less forceful version. However, I still say that the arm is "extended." The exact direction of the hand movement isn’t, I believe, crucial. (Matthews.) This gesture is always paired with a facial expression that shows contempt. (F. Jacker.)

Scatter the dexter fingers outward, as if spurting away water from them. (Burton.)

Scatter your right fingers outward, as if splashing water away from them. (Burton.)

(1) Right hand partially elevated, fingers closed, thumb clasping the tips; (2) sudden motion downward and outward accompanied by equally sudden opening of fingers and snapping of the fingers from the thumb. (Cheyenne II.)

(1) Right hand partially raised, fingers closed, thumb holding the tips; (2) quick motion downward and outward followed by a rapid opening of the fingers and snapping of the fingers from the thumb. (Cheyenne II.)

Right hand closed back to front is moved forcibly downward and forward, the fingers being violently opened at instant of stopping the motion of hand. (Cheyenne IV.)

Right hand closed back to front is pushed down and forward with force, the fingers being abruptly opened at the moment the hand stops moving. (Cheyenne IV.)

Right hand closed (B) carried forward in front of the body toward the right and downward, during which the hand is opened, fingers downward, as if dropping out the contents. (Dakota I.) "Not worth keeping."

Right hand closed (B) moved forward in front of the body toward the right and downward, during which the hand opens, fingers pointing down, as if letting the contents fall. (Dakota I.) "Not worth keeping."

Half close the fingers of the right hand, hook the thumb over the fore and middle fingers; move the hand, back upward, a foot or so toward the object referred to, and suddenly let the fingers fly open. Scattered around, therefore bad. An Arapaho sign. (Dakota IV.)

Half close the fingers of your right hand, hook your thumb over your fore and middle fingers; move your hand, back upward, about a foot or so toward the object being referenced, and then quickly let your fingers spread open. Scattered around is a negative indication. This is an Arapaho sign. (Dakota IV.)

Close the fingers of the right hand, resting the tips against the thumb, then throw the hand downward and outward toward the right to arm's length, and spring open the fingers. Fig. 236. (Dakota VI, VII, VIII; Ponka II; Pani I.)

Close the fingers of your right hand, resting the tips against your thumb. Then, throw your hand down and out to the right to arm's length, and spread your fingers wide. Fig. 236. (Dakota VI, VII, VIII; Ponka II; Pani I.)

Bad. DakotaFig. 236.

The sign most commonly used for this idea is made by the hand being closed near the breast, with the back toward the breast, then as the arm is suddenly extended the hand is opened and the fingers separated from each other. (Mandan and Hidatsa I.)

The sign most often used for this concept is made by closing the hand near the chest, with the back of the hand facing inward. Then, as the arm is quickly extended, the hand opens and the fingers spread apart. (Mandan and Hidatsa I.)

Hands open, palms turned in; move one hand toward, and the other from, the body; then vice versâ. (Omaha I.)

Hands open, palms facing in; move one hand toward your body and the other away; then switch. (Omaha I.)

Throw the clinched right hand forward, downward, and outward, and when near at arm's length, suddenly snap the fingers from the thumb as [pg 412] if sprinkling water. (Wyandot I.) "To throw away contemptuously; not worth keeping."

Throw your clenched right hand forward, downward, and outward, and when it’s about an arm's length away, quickly snap your fingers off the thumb as if you’re sprinkling water. [pg 412] (Wyandot I.) "To throw away with disdain; not worth keeping."

Raise hand in front of breast, fingers hooked, thumb resting against second finger, palm downward (G), then with a nervous movement throw the hand downward to the right and a little behind the body, with an expression of disgust on the face. During motion of hand the fingers are suddenly extended as though throwing something out of the hand, and in final position the fingers and thumb are straight and separated, palm backward (R 1). (Sahaptin I.) "Away with it!"

Raise your hand in front of your chest, fingers curled, thumb resting against your index finger, palm facing down (G). Then, with a quick, nervous motion, throw your hand down to the right and slightly behind your body, showing a look of disgust on your face. As you move your hand, suddenly extend your fingers as if you’re throwing something out of your hand, and in the final position, have your fingers and thumb straight and apart, palm facing backward (R 1). (Sahaptin I.) "Away with it!"

Another: Same motion of arm and hand as in good. But in the first position fingers are closed, and as the hand moves to the right they are thrown open, until in final position all are extended as in final for good. (Sahaptin I.)

Another: Same motion of the arm and hand as in good. But in the first position, the fingers are closed, and as the hand moves to the right, they open up until, in the final position, all are extended like in the final for good. (Sahaptin I.)

Extend the right hand, palm downward, and move it in a horizontal line from the body, then suddenly turn the hand over as if throwing water from the back of it or the index. (Comanche I.) "Good, no."

Extend your right hand, palm down, and move it horizontally away from your body, then quickly flip your hand over as if you're throwing water from the back or your index finger. (Comanche I.) "Good, no."

Pass the flat right hand, interruptedly, downward and backward past the right side. (Pima and Papago I.) "Putting aside."

Pass your flat right hand, briefly, down and back past the right side. (Pima and Papago I.) "Putting aside."

Deaf-mute natural signs:

Sign language for deaf individuals:

Hold forward the closed hand with the little finger up, at the same time nodding the head. (Ballard.)

Hold out your closed fist with your pinky raised, while also nodding your head. (Ballard.)

Draw the tongue out a little and then shake the head with a displeased look. (Larson.)

Draw the tongue out a bit and then shake your head with an annoyed expression. (Larson.)

Use the sign for handsome (see first part of the sign for Good), at the same time shake the head as if to say "no." (Ziegler.)

Use the sign for handsome (see the first part of the sign for Good), while shaking your head as if to say "no." (Ziegler.)

Deaf-mute signs:

Deaf and mute signs

The hand closed (except the little finger which is extended and raised), and held forward with the fingers to the front is the sign for bad illustrated in the Report for 1879 of the Ohio Institution for the Deaf and Dumb. This sign is used among the deaf-mutes in England.

The hand is closed (except for the little finger, which is extended and raised) and held forward with the fingers pointing ahead, representing bad as shown in the Report for 1879 of the Ohio Institution for the Deaf and Dumb. This sign is used by deaf-mutes in England.

BEAR, animal.

Pass the hand before the face to mean ugliness, at the same time grinning and extending the fingers like claws. (Burton.)

Pass your hand in front of your face to signify something ugly, while grinning and extending your fingers like claws. (Burton.)

Hands in front of and about eight inches above the elbows, fingers slightly bent and open, thumbs and palms to the front to represent claws,—or bear in standing position. Sometimes accompanied by clawing motion. (Creel.)

Hands in front and about eight inches above the elbows, fingers slightly bent and open, thumbs and palms facing forward to represent claws—or a bear standing. Sometimes includes a clawing motion. (Creel.)

(1) Middle and third finger of right hand clasped down by the thumb, forefinger and little finger extended, crooked downward; (2) the motion of scratching made in the air. (Cheyenne II.) Fig. 237.

(1) The middle and ring fingers of the right hand are pressed down by the thumb, while the index and pinky fingers are extended and bent downward; (2) the motion of scratching is made in the air. (Cheyenne II.) Fig. 237.

Bear. CheyenneFig. 237.

Fingers of both hands closed, except the thumb and little finger, which are extended, and point straight toward the front, hands horizontal, backs upward, are held in front of their respective sides near the body, and then moved directly forward [pg 413] with, short, sharp jerking motions. (Dakota I.) "From the motion of the bear in running." This is also reported as an Arapaho sign. (Dakota IV.) The paws and claws are represented.

Fingers of both hands are closed, except for the thumb and pinky, which are extended and pointing straight forward. The hands are horizontal, backs facing up, and are held in front of each side of the body, then moved directly forward with short, sharp jerking motions. [pg 413] (i>Dakota I.) "From the motion of the bear in running." This is also recognized as an Arapaho sign. (Dakota IV.) The paws and claws are depicted.

Seize a short piece of wood, say about two feet long, wave in the right hand, and strike a blow at an imaginary person. (Omaha I.)

Seize a short piece of wood, about two feet long, hold it in your right hand, and pretend to strike an imaginary person. (Omaha I.)

Another: Seize a short thing about six inches long, hold it as dagger, pretend to thrust it downward under the breast-bone repeatedly, and each time farther, grunting or gasping in doing so; withdraw the stick, holding it up, and, showing the blood, point to the breast with the left forefinger, meaning to say so do thou when you meet the bear. (Omaha I.)

Another: Take a small object about six inches long, hold it like a dagger, and pretend to stab it downward under the breastbone repeatedly, going a little deeper each time, grunting or gasping as you do. Pull out the object, hold it up, and, showing the red stain, point to your chest with your left index finger, implying do the same when you encounter the bear. (Omaha I.)

Another: Pretend to stab yourself with an arrow in various parts of the body, then point towards the body with the left-hand forefinger. (Omaha I.)

Another: Act as if you're stabbing yourself with an arrow in different areas of your body, then point to those areas with your left forefinger. (Omaha I.)

Arms are flexed and hands clasped about center of breast; then slowly fall with arms pendulous and both hands in type-position (Q). The sign is completed by slowly lifting the hands and arms several times in imitation of the animal's locomotion. Movement and appearance of animal's front feet. (Oto I.)

Arms are flexed and hands clasped at the center of the chest; then slowly drop with arms hanging down and both hands in typing position (Q). The gesture is finished by slowly raising the hands and arms several times to mimic the animal's movement. This reflects the movement and appearance of the animal's front feet. (Oto I.)

Bear. Kaiowa, etc.Fig. 238.

Hold the closed right hand at the height of the elbow before the right side, palm downward, extend and curve the thumb and little finger so that their tips are nearly directed toward one another before the knuckles of the closed fingers; then push the hand forward several times. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) "Paw and long claws." Fig. 238.

Hold your closed right hand at elbow height on your right side, palm facing down. Extend and curve your thumb and little finger so that their tips almost touch each other, just above the knuckles of your closed fingers. Then, push your hand forward a few times. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) "Paw and long claws." Fig. 238.

Bear. UteFig. 239.

Hold both closed hands before the body, palms down, and about eight inches apart; reach forward a short distance, relaxing the fingers as if grasping something with them, and draw them back again as the hands are withdrawn to their former position. Ordinarily but one hand is used, as in Fig. 239. (Ute I.) "Scratching, and grasping with the claws."

Hold both closed hands in front of your body, palms facing down, and about eight inches apart; reach forward a short distance, relaxing your fingers as if you're grabbing something with them, and then pull them back to their original position. Usually, only one hand is used, as shown in Fig. 239. (Ute I.) "Scratching, and grasping with the claws."

The right hand thrown in the position as for horse, as follows: Elevate the right-hand, extended, with fingers joined, outer edge toward the ground, in front of the body or right shoulder, and pointing forward, resting the curved thumb against the palmar side of the index, then extend both hands with fingers extended and curved, separated, palms down, and push them forward several times, making a short arch. (Apache I.) "The animal that scratches with long claws."

The right hand is raised in the position for horse, as follows: Lift the right hand, extended, with fingers together, the outer edge facing the ground, in front of the body or right shoulder, and pointing forward, resting the curved thumb against the palm of the index finger. Then extend both hands with fingers open and curved, separated, palms down, and push them forward a few times, creating a short arch. (Apache I.) "The animal that scratches with long claws."

Bear. Moqui pictographFig. 240.

Fig. 240 is from a Moqui rock etching, contributed by Mr. G. K. Gilbert, showing the pictorial mode of representing the animal.

Fig. 240 is from a Moqui rock etching, contributed by Mr. G. K. Gilbert, showing how the animal is represented pictorially.

[pg 414]

Deaf-mute sign:

Sign language:

Claw both shoulders with the fingers. (Wing.)

Claw both shoulders with your fingers. (Wing.)

—— Grizzly.

Grizzly bear.

Right hand flat and extended, held at height of shoulder, palm forward, then bring the palm to the mouth, lick it with the tongue, and return it to first position. (Omaha I.) "Showing blood on the paw."

Right hand flat and extended, held at shoulder height, palm facing forward, then bring the palm to your mouth, lick it with your tongue, and return it to the original position. (Omaha I.) "Showing blood on the paw."

Other remarks upon the signs for bear are made on pages 293 and 345.

Other comments about the signs for bear are found on pages 293 and 345.

BRAVE.

Close the fists, place the left near the breast, and move the right over the left toward the left side. (Wied.) A motion something like this, which I do not now distinctly recall—a short of wrenching motion with the fists in front of the chest—I have seen used for strong. If Wied's sign-maker's hand first struck the region over the heart (as he may have done) he would then have indicated a "strong heart," which is the equivalent for brave. (Matthews.) This sign is used by the Sioux at the present day to denote small. (McChesney.) I have seen a similar sign repeatedly, the only variation being that the right fist is passed over and downward, in front of the left, instead of toward the left side. (Hoffman.) Fig. 241.

Close your fists, place the left one near your chest, and move the right one over the left toward the left side. (Wied.) There's a motion similar to this, which I can't quite remember clearly—like a twisting motion with the fists in front of the chest—I’ve seen it used to mean strong. If Wied's sign-maker's hand first touched the area over the heart (as he might have), it would signify a "strong heart," which is equivalent to brave. (Matthews.) This sign is still used by the Sioux today to mean small. (McChesney.) I have seen a similar sign several times, the only difference being that the right fist moves over and downward in front of the left one instead of toward the left side. (Hoffman.) Fig. 241.

Brave. N.A. IndianFig. 241.

Clinch the right fist, and place it to the breast. (Absaroka I; Shoshoni and Banak I.)

Clench your right fist and place it on your chest. (Absaroka I; Shoshoni and Banak I.)

Both hands fists, backs outward, obliquely upward, near together, right inside of left, are moved forward from in front of the chest, two or three times and back again to original position and then the right-hand fist is thrown with some force over the left on a curve. Endurance is expressed by this sign, and it is connected with the sun-dance trials of the young man in testing his bravery and powers of endurance before admission to the ranks of the warriors. (Dakota I.)

Both fists, backs facing out, angled upwards and close together, with the right fist in front of the left, are moved forward from the chest two or three times before returning to the starting position. After that, the right fist is thrown with some force over the left in a curved motion. Endurance is represented by this gesture, which is linked to the sun-dance trials that young men undergo to test their bravery and endurance before being allowed to join the ranks of the warriors. (Dakota I.)

Push the two fists forward about a foot, at the height of the breast, the right about two inches behind the left, palms inward. (Dakota IV.) "The hands push all before them."

Push both fists forward about a foot, at chest height, with the right fist positioned about two inches behind the left, palms facing inward. (Dakota IV.) "The hands push everything in front of them."

Hold the left arm in front as if supporting a shield, and the right drawn back as if grasping a weapon. Close the fists, lower the head, moving it a little forward (with a "lunge") as well as the arms and fists.. (Omaha I.) "I am brave."

Hold your left arm in front of you like you're holding a shield, and pull your right arm back as if you're gripping a weapon. Close your fists, lower your head, and lean it slightly forward (like a "lunge"), along with your arms and fists. (Omaha I.) "I am brave."

[pg 415]

Another: Index and thumb extended parallel, palm to left, the other fingers bent. Shake the open fingers several times at the person referred to, the forearm being held at an angle of about 20°. (Omaha I.) "You are very brave; you do not fear death when you see the danger."

Another: Index and thumb extended parallel, palm to the left, the other fingers bent. Shake the open fingers several times at the person being referred to, keeping the forearm at about a 20° angle. (Omaha I.) "You're really brave; you don't fear death when you see the danger."

Strike the breast gently with the palmar side of the right fist. (Wyandot I.)

Strike the chest gently with the palm of your right fist. (Wyandot I.)

Place the left clinched hand horizontally before the breast, palm toward the body, and at the same time strike forcibly downward in front of it with the right fist, as in Fig. 242. Sometimes the right fist is placed back of the left, then thrown over the latter toward the front and downward, as in Fig. 241 above. The same gesture has also been made by throwing the palmar side of the right fist edgewise downward in front of the knuckles of the left, as in Fig. 243. In each instance the left fist is jerked upward very perceptibly as the right one is thrust downward. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.)

Position your left fist horizontally in front of your chest, palm facing in, while simultaneously striking downward in front of it with your right fist, like in Fig. 242. Sometimes, the right fist is placed behind the left and then moved over it toward the front and downwards, as shown in Fig. 241 above. The same gesture can also be made by moving the palm side of the right fist edgewise downward in front of the knuckles of the left, as illustrated in Fig. 243. In each case, the left fist is noticeably raised as the right one is pushed downwards. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.)

Brave. Kaiowa, etc.Fig. 242.

Strike the clinched fist forcibly toward the ground in front of and near the breast. (Arikara I.)

Strike the clenched fist powerfully toward the ground in front of and near the chest. (Arikara I.)

—— He is the bravest of all.

—— He is the most courageous of all.

Make the sign for Brave and then the left forefinger, upright, back inward about twelve inches in front of left breast, right index similarly held near the right breast, move them at the same time outward or forward, obliquely to the left, (Dakota I.)

Make the sign for Bold and then extend your left forefinger, upright, about twelve inches in front of your left breast. Hold your right index finger similarly near your right breast. Move both fingers outward or forward at the same time, angled to the left. (Dakota I.)

Brave. Kaiowa, etc.Fig. 243.

Raise right hand, fingers extended, palm downward (W 1), swing it around "over all," then point to the man, raise left fist (A 1, changed to left and palm inward) to a point in front of and near the body, close fingers of right hand and place the fist (A 2, palm inward) between left fist and body and then with violent movement throw it over left fist, as though breaking something, and stop at a point in front of and a little below left fist, and lastly point upward with right hand. (Sahaptin I.) "Of all here he is strongest."

Raise your right hand, fingers extended, palm facing down (W 1), swing it around "over all," then point to the man, raise your left fist (A 1, changed to left and palm inward) to a point in front of and near your body, close the fingers of your right hand and place the fist (A 2, palm inward) between your left fist and body, and then, with a strong movement, throw it over your left fist, as if breaking something, and stop at a point in front of and slightly below your left fist, and finally point upward with your right hand. (Sahaptin I.) "Of all here he is the strongest."

The right fist, palm downward, is struck against the breast several times, and the index is then quickly elevated before the face, pointing upward. (Apache I.)

The right fist, palm down, is hit against the chest several times, and then the index finger is quickly raised before the face, pointing upward. (Apache I.)

[pg 416]

Move the fist, thumb to the head, across the forehead from right to left, and cast it toward the earth over the left shoulder. (Apache III.)

Move your fist, thumb facing your face, across your forehead from right to left, and then throw it down toward the ground over your left shoulder. (Apache III.)

Deaf-mute natural signs:

Sign language for the deaf:

Run forward with a bold expression of the countenance. (Larson.)

Run forward with a confident look on your face. (Larson.)

Not to run back but to run forward. (Ziegler.)

Not to go back but to move ahead. (Ziegler.)

Deaf-mute sign:

Sign language :

Left hand held as if pressing a loaf against the chest. Make a motion with the right hand, palm upward as if cutting through the fingers of the left with a sawing motion. (Wing.)

Left hand held as if pressing a loaf against the chest. Make a motion with the right hand, palm up, as if cutting through the fingers of the left with a sawing motion. (Wing.)

Other remarks connected with the signs for brave appear on pages 352, 353, and 358, supra.

Other comments related to the signs for brave can be found on pages 352, 353, and 358, supra.

CHIEF.

The forefinger of the right hand extended, pass it perpendicularly downward, then turn it upward, and raise it in a right line as high as the head. (Long.) "Rising above others."

The index finger of the right hand extended, move it straight down, then turn it up, and lift it in a straight line as high as the head. (Long.) "Rising above others."

Raise the index finger of the right hand, holding it straight upward, then turn it in a circle and bring it straight down, a little toward the earth. (Wied.) The right hand is raised, and in position (J) describes a semicircle as in beginning the act of throwing. The arm is elevated perfectly erect aside of the head, the palm of the index and hand should be outward. There is an evident similarity in both execution and conception of this sign and Wied's; the little variation may be the result of different interpretation. The idea of superiority is most prominent in both. (Boteler.) "A prominent one before whom all succumb." The Arikaras understood this sign, and they afterwards used it in talking to me. (Creel.) Wied's air-picture reminds of the royal scepter with its sphere.

Raise your right index finger straight up, then move it in a circle and bring it straight down, slightly toward the ground. (Wied.) The right hand is raised and in position (J), it makes a semicircle like starting to throw something. The arm is held perfectly straight next to the head, with the palm of the index finger and hand facing outward. There’s a clear similarity in how this sign is performed and understood compared to Wied's; the slight difference might come from different interpretations. The idea of superiority is most evident in both. (Boteler.) "A prominent figure before whom all yield." The Arikaras recognized this sign, and they later used it when speaking to me. (Creel.) Wied's air-picture resembles a royal scepter with its orb.

Raise the forefinger, pointed upwards, in a vertical direction, and then reverse both finger and motion; the greater the elevation the "bigger" the chief. (Arapaho I.)

Raise your index finger straight up, and then flip both your finger and the motion downwards; the higher the finger is raised, the "bigger" the leader. (Arapaho I.)

Place the closed hand, with the index extended and pointing upward, near the right cheek, pass it upward as high as the head, then turn it forward and downward toward the ground, the movement terminating a little below the initial point. See Fig. 306 in Tendoy-Huerito Dialogue, p. 487. (Arapaho II; Cheyenne V; Ponka II; Shoshoni I.)

Place your closed hand with the index finger extended and pointing up near your right cheek, move it upward as high as your head, then turn it forward and down toward the ground, finishing slightly below where you started. See Fig. 306 in Tendoy-Huerito Conversation, p. 487. (Arapaho II; Cheyenne V; Ponka II; Shoshoni I.)

(1) Sign for Man, as follows: Right hand, palm inward, elevated to about the level of the breast, index carelessly pointing upward, suddenly pointed straight upward, and the whole hand moved a little forward, at the same time taking care to keep the back of the hand toward the person addressed; (2) middle, third, little finger, and thumb slightly closed [pg 417] together, forefinger pointing forward and downward; (3) curved motion made forward, outward, and downward. (Cheyenne II.) "He who stands still and commands," as shown by similarity of signs to sit here or stand here.

(1) To sign for Man, do the following: Raise your right hand with the palm facing inward to about chest level, let your index finger point casually upward, then quickly point it straight up while moving your hand slightly forward, keeping the back of your hand toward the person you're talking to; (2) keep your middle, ring, pinky fingers, and thumb slightly closed together, with your forefinger pointing forward and down; (3) make a curved motion moving forward, outward, and downward. (Cheyenne II.) "He who stands still and commands," as shown by signs similar to sit here or stand here. [pg 417]

Extend the index, remaining fingers closed, and raise it to the right side of the head and above it as far as the arm can reach. Have also seen the sign given by Wyandot I. (Ojibwa V.)

Extend your index finger, keeping the other fingers closed, and lift it to the right side of your head and above it as far as your arm can reach. I have also seen the sign demonstrated by Wyandot I. (Ojibwa V.)

The extended forefinger of the right hand (J), of which the other fingers are closed, is raised to the right side of the head and above it as far as the arm can be extended, and then the hand is brought down in front of the body with the wrist bent, the back of hand in front and the extended forefinger pointing downward. (Dakota I.) "Raised above others."

The extended index finger of the right hand (J), with the other fingers closed, is lifted to the right side of the head and as high as the arm can reach, then the hand is brought down in front of the body with the wrist bent, the back of the hand facing forward and the extended index finger pointing down. (Dakota I.) "Raised above others."

Move the upright and extended right index, palm forward, from the shoulder upward as high, as the top of the head, then forward six inches through a curve, and move it forward six inches, and then downward, its palm backward, to the height of the shoulder. An Arapaho sign, Above all others. He looks over or after us. (Dakota IV.)

Move your right index finger upright and extended, palm facing forward, from your shoulder up as high as the top of your head, then forward six inches in a curve, and then move it forward another six inches, and then downwards, palm facing backward, to shoulder height. This is an Arapaho sign, above all others. He looks over or after us. (Dakota IV.)

Elevate the extended index before the shoulder, palm forward, pass it upward as high as the head, and forming a short curve to the front, then downward again slightly to the front to before the breast and about fifteen inches from it. (Dakota VI, VII, VIII; Hidatsa I; Arikara I.)

Elevate your extended index finger before your shoulder, with your palm facing forward. Raise it up as high as your head, then create a short curve to the front, and bring it down slightly in front of you to about fifteen inches before your chest. (Dakota VI, VII, VIII; Hidatsa I; Arikara I.)

Right hand closed, forefinger pointing up, raise the hand from the waist in front of the body till it passes above the head. (Omaha I.)

Right hand closed, index finger pointing up, raise the hand from the waist in front of the body until it goes above the head. (Omaha I.)

Another: Bring the closed right hand, forefinger pointing up, on a level with the face; then bring the palm of the left hand with force against the right forefinger; next send up the right hand above the head, leaving the left as it is. (Omaha I.)

Another: Raise your closed right hand, with your index finger pointing up, to be parallel with your face; then forcefully bring the palm of your left hand against the right index finger; next, lift the right hand above your head, keeping the left hand in the same position. (Omaha I.)

The right arm is extended by side of head, with the hand in position (J). The arm and hand then descend, the finger describing a semicircle with the arm as a radius. The sign stops with arm hanging at full length. (Oto I.) "The arm of authority before whom all must fall."

The right arm is extended beside the head, with the hand in position (J). The arm and hand then move downward, the finger tracing a semicircle with the arm as its radius. The sign ends with the arm hanging at full length. (Oto I.) "The arm of authority before whom all must fall."

Both hands elevated to a position in front of and as high as the shoulders, palms facing, fingers and thumbs spread and slightly curved; the hands are then drawn outward a short distance towards their respective sides and gently elevated as high as the top of the head. (Wyandot I.) "One who is elevated by others."

Both hands raised in front of and as high as the shoulders, palms facing, fingers and thumbs spread and slightly curved; the hands are then moved outward a short distance towards their sides and gently lifted as high as the top of the head. (Wyandot I.) "One who is lifted by others."

Elevate the closed hand—index only extended and pointing upward—to the front of the right side of the face or neck or shoulder; pass it quickly upward, and when as high as the top of the head, direct it forward and downward again toward the ground. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) [pg 418] Close the right hand, index raised, extended, and placed before the breast, then move it forward from the mouth, pointing forward, until at arm's length. (Ute I.)

Raise your closed hand—only the index finger extended and pointing up—to the front of the right side of your face, neck, or shoulder; quickly move it upward until it reaches the top of your head, then direct it forward and downward again towards the ground. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) [pg 418] Close your right hand, with the index finger raised and extended in front of your chest, then move it forward from your mouth, pointing ahead, until it's at arm's length. (Ute I.)

——, Head, of tribe.

Chief of tribe.

Place the extended index, pointing upward, at some distance before the right shoulder, then place the left hand, with fingers and thumb extended and separated, just back of the index; then in passing the index upward as high as the head, draw the left hand downward a short distance, as in Fig. 244. Superior to others. (Absaroka I; Arikara I.)

Place the extended index finger, pointing upward, a little distance in front of your right shoulder. Then, place your left hand with fingers and thumb extended and separated just behind the index finger. As you raise the index finger up to head level, lower the left hand slightly, as shown in Fig. 244. Superior to others. (Absaroka I; Arikara I.)

Place both flat hands before the body, palms down, and pass them horizontally outward toward their respective sides, then make the sign for Chief. (Arikara I.) "Chief of the wide region and those upon it."

Place both flat hands in front of your body, palms down, and move them out to the sides horizontally, then make the sign for Leader. (Arikara I.) "Chief of the vast area and everyone in it."

Chief. Head of tribe. AbsarokaFig. 244.

After pointing out the man, point to the ground, all fingers closed except first (J 1, pointing downward in stead of upward), then point upward with same hand (J 2), then move hand to a point in front of body, fingers extended, palm downward (W 1), and move around horizontally. (Sahaptin I.) "In this place he is head over all."

After indicating the man, point to the ground with all fingers closed except for the first (J 1, pointing down instead of up), then point up with the same hand (J 2), and then move your hand to a spot in front of your body, fingers extended, palm down (W 1), and move it around horizontally. (Sahaptin I.) "In this place, he is in charge of everything."

Chief. Head of tribe. Pai-UteFig. 245.

Grasp the forelock with the right hand, palm backward, pass the hand upward about six inches and hold it in that position a moment. (Pai-Ute I.) Fig 245.

Grasp the forelock with your right hand, palm facing backward, move your hand up about six inches and hold it there for a moment. (Pai-Ute I.) Fig 245.

Elevate the extended index vertically above and in front of the head, holding the left hand, forefinger pointing upward, from one to two feet below and underneath the right, the position of the left, either elevated or depressed, also denoting the relative position of the second individual to that of the chief. (Apache I.)

Elevate the extended index finger vertically above and in front of your head, holding your left hand with the forefinger pointing upward, positioned one to two feet below and underneath the right hand. The position of the left hand, whether raised or lowered, also indicates the relative position of the second person compared to the leader. (Apache I.)

——, War. Head of a war party; Partisan.

——, War. Leader of a combat group; Rebel.

First make the sign of the pipe; then open the thumb and index finger of the right hand, back of the hand outward, moving it forward and upward in a curve. (Wied.) For remarks upon this sign see page 384.

First, make the sign of the pipe; then open the thumb and index finger of your right hand, with the back of your hand facing outward, moving it forward and upward in a curve. (Wied.) For comments on this sign, see page 384.

[pg 419]

Place the right hand, index only extended and pointing forward and upward, before the right side of the breast nearly at arm's length, then place the left hand, palm forward with fingers spread and extended, midway between the breast and the right hand. (Arapaho II; Cheyenne V; Ponka II; Pani I.)

Place your right hand out to the side, with just your index finger extended and pointing forward and upward, nearly at arm’s length from the right side of your chest. Then, position your left hand palm facing forward, with fingers spread and extended, halfway between your chest and your right hand. (Arapaho II; Cheyenne V; Ponka II; Pani I.)

First make the sign for Battle, viz: Both hands (A 1) brought to the median line of the body on a level with the breast and close together; describe with both hands at the same time a series of circular movements of small circumference; and then add the sign for Chief, (Dakota I.) "First in battle."

First, make the sign for Fight: Bring both hands (A 1) to the middle of your body, at chest level and close together; then move both hands in a series of small circular motions at the same time. Next, add the sign for Leader, (Dakota I.) "First in battle."

—— of a band.

—— of a group.

Point toward the left and front with the extended forefinger of the left hand, palm down; then place the extended index about twelve inches behind the left hand, pointing in the same direction. (Arapaho II; Cheyenne V; Ponka II; Pani I.)

Point to the left and front with your left hand's extended index finger, palm facing down; then position your extended index finger about twelve inches behind your left hand, pointing in the same direction. (Arapaho II; Cheyenne V; Ponka II; Pani I.)

Chief of a band. Absaroka and ArikaraFig. 246.

Place the extended index at some distance before the right shoulder, pointing forward and slightly upward, then place the left hand with fingers and thumb extended and separated over the index, and while pushing the index to the front, draw the left hand backward toward body and to the left. Ahead of others. (Absaroka I; Arikara I.) Fig. 246.

Place the extended index some distance in front of your right shoulder, pointing forward and slightly upwards. Then, position your left hand with fingers and thumb extended and spread over the index finger. As you push the index finger forward, pull the left hand back towards your body and to the left. Ahead of others. (Absaroka I; Arikara I.) Fig. 246.

Point the extended index forward and upward before the chest, then place the spread fingers of the left hand around the index, but at a short distance behind it, all pointing the same direction. Ahead of the remainder. (Arikara I.)

Point your extended index finger forward and upward in front of your chest. Then, place the spread fingers of your left hand around the index finger, but a little bit behind it, all aiming in the same direction. Keep the rest of your hand ahead. (Arikara I.)

Chief of a band. Pai-UteFig. 247.

Grasp the forelock with the right hand, palm backward, and pretend to lay the hair down over the right side of the head by passing the hand in that direction. (Pai-Ute I.) Fig. 247.

Grasp the forelock with your right hand, palm facing backward, and pretend to lay the hair down over the right side of your head by moving your hand in that direction. (Pai-Ute I.) Fig. 247.

The French deaf-mute sign for order, command, maybe compared with several of the above signs. In it the index tip first touches the lower lip, then is raised above the head and brought down with violence. (L'enseignment primaire des sourds-muets; par M. Pélissier. Paris, 1856.)

The French sign for order, command used by deaf-mutes can be compared to several of the signs mentioned above. In this sign, the tip of the index finger touches the lower lip, then is raised above the head and brought down forcefully. (L'enseignment primaire des sourds-muets; par M. Pélissier. Paris, 1856.)

[pg 420]

Not only in Naples, but, according to De Jorio, in Italy generally the conception of authority in gesture is by pressing the right hand on the flank, accompanied by an erect and squared posture of the bust with the head slightly inclined to the right. The idea of substance is conveyed.

Not just in Naples, but also in Italy overall, De Jorio notes that the idea of authority in gesture is shown by pressing the right hand on the side, with a straight and squared posture of the chest and the head slightly tilted to the right. This conveys the notion of substance.

Warrior. Absaroka, etc.Fig. 248.

——, Warrior lower than actual, but distinguished for bravery.

——, a warrior of lower rank but known for exceptional bravery.

Place the left forefinger, pointing toward the left and front, before the left side of the chest, then place the extended index near (or against) the forefinger, and, while passing the latter outward toward the left, draw the index toward the right. (Absaroka I; Arikara I; Shoshoni I.) Fig. 248.

Place your left forefinger pointing to the left and in front of the left side of your chest. Then, position your extended index finger near (or touching) the forefinger. While moving the forefinger outward to the left, draw the index finger toward the right. (Absaroka I; Arikara I; Shoshoni I.) Fig. 248.

DEAD, DEATH.

Throw the forefinger from the perpendicular into a horizontal position toward the earth, with the back downward. (Long.)

Throw your index finger from standing straight up to a horizontal position pointing towards the ground, with the back facing down. (Long.)

Hold the left hand flat over the face, back outward, and pass with the similarly held right hand below the former, gently striking or touching it. (Wied.) The sign given (Oto and Missouri I) has no similarity in execution or conception with Wied's. (Boteler.) This sign may convey the idea of under or burial, quite differently executed from most others reported. Dr. McChesney conjectures this sign to be that of wonder or surprise at hearing of a death, but not a distinct sign for the latter.

Hold your left hand flat over your face with the back facing out, and pass your right hand held the same way underneath it, gently hitting or touching it. (Wied.) The sign given (Oto and Missouri I) is completely different in execution and meaning from Wied's. (Boteler.) This sign might suggest the idea of under or burial, executed in a way that's quite different from most others reported. Dr. McChesney thinks this sign might express wonder or surprise at hearing about a death, but it’s not a specific sign for that.

The finger of the right hand passed to the left hand and then cast down. (Macgowan.)

The finger of the right hand moved to the left hand and then pointed down. (Macgowan.)

Hold the left hand slightly arched, palm down, fingers pointing toward the right about fifteen inches before the breast, then place the extended index nearer the breast, pointing toward the left, pass it quickly forward underneath the left hand and in an upward curve to termination. (Arapaho II; Cheyenne V; Ponka II; Pani I.)

Hold your left hand slightly curved, palm down, with your fingers pointing to the right about fifteen inches in front of your chest. Then, bring your extended index finger closer to your chest, pointing to the left. Quickly move it forward under your left hand and in an upward curve until it finishes. (Arapaho II; Cheyenne V; Ponka II; Pani I.)

Place the palm of the hand at a short distance from the side of the head, then withdrawing it gently in an oblique downward direction and inclining the head and upper part of the body in the same direction. (Ojibwa II.) See page 353 for remarks upon this sign.

Place the palm of your hand a little away from the side of your head, then gently move it diagonally downward while leaning your head and upper body in the same direction. (Ojibwa II.) See page 353 for comments on this sign.

Hold both hands open, with palms over ears, extend fingers back on brain, close eyes, and incline body a little forward and to right or left very low, and remain motionless a short time, pronouncing the word Ke-nee-boo slowly. (Ojibwa IV.)

Hold both hands open, with palms over your ears, extend your fingers back towards your head, close your eyes, and lean your body slightly forward and to the right or left, low to the ground. Stay still for a moment while saying the word Ke-nee-boo slowly. (Ojibwa IV.)

[pg 421]

Left hand flattened and held back upward, thumb inward in front of and a few inches from the breast. Right hand slightly clasped, forefinger more extended than the others, and passed suddenly under the left hand, the latter being at the same time gently moved toward the breast. (Cheyenne II.) "Gone under."

Left hand flat and raised, thumb pointed inward just in front of the chest. Right hand slightly closed, index finger extended more than the others, and quickly slid underneath the left hand, which was also gently moved towards the chest. (Cheyenne II.) "Gone under."

Both hands horizontal in front of body, backs outward, index of each hand alone extended, the right index is passed under the left with a downward, outward and then upward and inward curved motion at the same time that the left is moved inward toward the body two or three inches, the movements being ended on the same level as begun. "Upset, keeled over." For many deaths repeat the sign many times. The sign of (Cheyenne II) expresses "gone under," but is not used in the sense of death, dead, but going under a cover, as entering a lodge, under a table, &c. (Dakota I.)

Both hands are held horizontally in front of the body, backs facing outward, with the index finger of each hand extended. The right index finger is moved under the left hand with a downward, outward, then upward and inward curved motion, while the left hand moves inward towards the body by two or three inches, finishing at the same level as where it started. “Upset, keeled over.” For many deaths, repeat the sign multiple times. The sign of (Cheyenne II) means “gone under,” but is not used to mean death, dead; rather, it refers to going under a cover, like entering a lodge, under a table, etc. (Dakota I.)

Make the sign for Alive, viz.: The right hand, back upward, is to be at the height of the elbow and forward, the index extended and pointing forward, the other fingers closed, thumb against middle finger; then, while rotating the hand outward, move it to a position about four inches in front of the face, the back looking forward and the index pointing upward; then the sign for No. (Dakota IV.)

Make the sign for Living: Hold your right hand, palm facing up, at elbow height and slightly forward. Extend your index finger and keep the other fingers closed, with the thumb resting against the middle finger. Then, while rotating your hand outward, move it about four inches in front of your face, palm facing forward and index finger pointing upward. Next, make the sign for No. (Dakota IV.)

Another: Hold the left hand pointing toward the right, palm obliquely downward and backward, about a foot in front of the lower part of the chest, and pass the right hand pointing toward the left, palm downward, from behind forward underneath it. Or from an upright position in front of the face, back forward, index extended and other fingers closed, carry the right hand downward and forward underneath the left and about four inches beyond it, gradually turning the right hand until its back is upward and its index points toward the left. An Arapaho sign. Gone under or buried. (Dakota IV.)

Another: Hold your left hand out to the right, palm tilted down and back, about a foot in front of the lower part of your chest, and move your right hand out to the left, palm down, from behind it, coming forward underneath. Or, from an upright position in front of your face, back facing forward, index finger extended and other fingers closed, bring your right hand down and forward underneath your left hand and about four inches past it, gradually turning your right hand so that the back faces upward and the index finger points to the left. An Arapaho sign. Gone under or buried. (Dakota IV.)

Hold the left hand slightly bent with the palm down, before the breast, then pass the extended right hand, pointing toward the left, forward under and beyond the left. (Dakota VI, VII.)

Hold your left hand slightly bent with the palm facing down, in front of your chest, then move your extended right hand, pointing to the left, forward under and beyond the left. (Dakota VI, VII.)

Hold the right hand, flat, palm downward, before the body; then throw it over on its back to the right, making a curve of about fifteen inches. (Dakota VI; Hidatsa I; Arikara I.) The gesture of reversal in this and other instances may be compared with picture-writings in which the reversed character for the name or totem of a person signifies his death. One of these is given in Fig. 249, taken from Schoolcraft's Hist. Am. Tribes, I, p. 356, showing the cedar burial post or adjedatig of Wabojeeg, an Ojibwa war chief, who died on Lake Superior about 1793. He [pg 422] belonged to the deer clan of his tribe and the animal is drawn reversed on the post.

Hold your right hand flat, palm down, in front of your body; then flip it over onto its back to the right, creating a curve of about fifteen inches. (Dakota VI; Hidatsa I; Arikara I.) The action of flipping the hand in this and other cases can be compared to picture writing, where the reversed symbol for a person's name or totem indicates their death. One example is shown in Fig. 249, taken from Schoolcraft's Hist. Am. Tribes, I, p. 356, depicting the cedar burial post or adjedatig of Wabojeeg, an Ojibwa war chief who died on Lake Superior around 1793. He [pg 422] was part of the deer clan of his tribe, and the animal is depicted flipped on the post.

Ojibwa gravestone, including "dead"Fig. 249.

Extend right hand, palm down, hand curved. Turn the palm up in moving the hand down towards the earth. (Omaha I.)

Extend your right hand, palm facing down and fingers curved. Flip your palm up as you bring your hand down toward the ground. (Omaha I.)

The countenance is brought to a sleeping composure with the eyes closed. This countenance being gradually assumed, the head next falls toward either shoulder. The arms having been closed and crossed upon the chest with the hands in type positions (B B) are relaxed and drop simultaneously towards the ground, with the fall of the head. This attitude is maintained some seconds. (Oto and Missouri I.) "The bodily appearance at death."

The face settles into a peaceful expression with the eyes shut. As this expression gradually takes shape, the head slowly tilts toward one shoulder. The arms, crossed over the chest with the hands in specific positions (B B), relax and drop down toward the ground along with the head. This pose is held for a few seconds. (Oto and Missouri I.) "The physical appearance at death."

Place the open hand, back upward, fingers a little drawn together, at the height of the breast, pointing forward; then move it slowly forward and downward, turning it over at the same time. (Iroquois I.) "To express 'gone into the earth, face upward.'"

Place your open hand with the back facing up, fingers slightly together, at chest height, pointing forward; then move it slowly forward and down while turning it over. (Iroquois I.) "To express 'gone into the earth, face upward.'"

The flat right hand is waved outward and downward toward the same side, the head being inclined in the same direction at the time, with eyes closed. (Wyandot I.)

The flat right hand is waved out and down toward the same side, with the head leaning in that direction at the same time, and eyes closed. (Wyandot I.)

Hold the left hand loosely extended about fifteen inches in front of the breast, palm down, then pass the index, pointing to the left, in a short curve downward, forward, and upward beneath the left palm. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.)

Hold your left hand loosely about fifteen inches in front of your chest, palm facing down. Then move your index finger, pointing to the left, in a short curved motion downward, forward, and upward beneath your left palm. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.)

Dead. Shoshoni and BanakFig. 250.

Bring the left hand to the left breast, hand half clinched (H), then bring the right hand to the left with the thumb and forefinger in such a position as if you were going to take a bit of string from the fingers of the left hand, and pull the right hand off in a horizontal line as if you were stretching a string out, extend the hand to the full length of the arm from you and let the index finger point outward at the conclusion of the sign. (Comanche I.) "Soul going to happy hunting-grounds."

Bring your left hand to your left shoulder, fingers slightly curled (H), then bring your right hand to your left, using your thumb and forefinger as if you're about to take a piece of string from the fingers of your left hand. Pull your right hand away in a horizontal line, as if stretching out a string. Extend your arm fully away from you and let your index finger point outward at the end of the gesture. (Comanche I.) "Soul going to happy hunting-grounds."

[pg 423]

The left hand is held slightly arched, palm down, nearly at arm's length before the breast; the right extended, flat, palm down, and pointing forward, is pushed from the top of the breast, straightforward, underneath, and beyond the left. (Shoshoni and Banak I.) Fig. 250.

The left hand is held slightly curved, palm down, almost at arm's length in front of the chest; the right hand is extended flat, palm down, and pointing forward, pushed from the top of the chest, straight out, underneath, and beyond the left. (Shoshoni and Banak I.) Fig. 250.

Close both eyes, and after a moment throw the palm of the right hand from the face downward and outward toward the right side, the head being dropped in the same direction. (Ute I.)

Close both eyes, and after a moment, move the palm of your right hand down and outward toward the right side, while tilting your head in the same direction. (Ute I.)

Touch the breast with the extended and joined fingers of the right hand, then throw the hand, palm to the left, outward toward the right, leaning the head in that direction at the same time. (Apache I.)

Touch the chest with the outstretched and together fingers of your right hand, then move your hand, palm facing left, out to the right, while tilting your head in that direction at the same time. (Apache I.)

Close the eyes with the tips of the index and second finger, respectively, then both hands are placed side by side, horizontally, palms downward, fingers extended and united; hands separated by slow horizontal movement to right and left. (Kutchin I.)

Close your eyes with the tips of your index and middle fingers, then place both hands side by side, horizontally, palms facing down, fingers extended and together; slowly move your hands apart to the right and left. (Kutchin I.)

Palm of hand upward, then a wave-like motion toward the ground. (Zun̄i I.)

Palm of hand up, then a wave-like motion down. (Zun̄i I.)

Deaf-mute natural signs:

Sign language for the deaf:

Place the hand upon the cheek, and shut the eyes, and move the hand downward toward the ground. (Ballard.)

Place your hand on your cheek, close your eyes, and move your hand down toward the ground. (Ballard.)

Let your head lie on the open hand with eyes shut. (Cross.)

Let your head rest in an open hand with your eyes closed. (Cross.)

Use the right shut hand as if to draw a screw down to fasten the lid to the coffin and keep the eyes upon the hand. (Hasenstab.)

Use your right hand like you're turning a screw to secure the lid on the coffin and focus your gaze on that hand. (Hasenstab.)

Move the head toward the shoulder and then close the eyes. (Larson.)

Move your head toward your shoulder and then close your eyes. (Larson.)

Deaf mute signs:

Deaf mute communication signs

The French deaf-mute conception is that of gently falling or sinking, the right index falling from the height of the right shoulder upon the left forefinger, toward which the head is inclined.

The French deaf-mute understanding is that of gently falling or sinking, with the right index finger dropping from the height of the right shoulder onto the left forefinger, toward which the head is tilted.

The deaf-mute sign commonly used in the United States is the same as Dakota VI; Hidatsa I; Arikara I; above. Italians with obvious conception, make the sign of the cross.

The sign language commonly used for deaf-mute individuals in the United States is the same as Dakota VI; Hidatsa I; Arikara I; mentioned above. Italians, with clear intent, make the sign of the cross.

—— To Die.

To Die.

Right hand, forefinger extended, side up, forming with the thumb a 'U'; the other fingers slightly curved, touching each other, the little finger having its side toward the ground. Move the hand right and left then forward, several times; then turn it over suddenly, letting it fall toward the earth. (Ojibwa V; Omaha I.) "An animal wounded, but staggering a little before it falls and dies."

Right hand, index finger pointing up, creating a 'U' shape with the thumb; the other fingers are gently curled, touching each other, with the pinky side facing down. Move your hand side to side, then forward, a few times; then flip it over quickly, allowing it to drop toward the ground. (Ojibwa V; Omaha I.) "An animal that's wounded, but swaying a bit before it collapses and dies."

[pg 424]
Dying. Kaiowa, etc.Fig. 251.

—— Dying.

Dying.

Hold the left hand as in dead; pass the index in the same manner underneath the left, but in a slow, gentle, interrupted movement. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) "Step by step; inch by inch." Fig. 251.

Hold the left hand as in dead; pass the index finger underneath the left hand in a slow, gentle, interrupted movement. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) "Step by step; inch by inch." Fig. 251.

Nearly dying. KaiowaFig. 252.

—— Nearly, but recovers.

Almost, but recovers.

Hold the left hand as in dead; pass the index with a slow, easy, interrupted movement downward, under the left palm, as in dying, but before passing from under the palm on the opposite side return the index in the same manner to point of starting; then elevate it. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) Fig. 252.

Hold the left hand as in dead; move the index finger slowly and smoothly downward, under the left palm, like in dying, but before coming out from under the palm on the other side, bring the index finger back in the same way to the starting point; then raise it. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) Fig. 252.

Other remarks upon the signs for dead are given on page 353.

Other comments about the signs for dead are found on page 353.

GOOD.

The hand held horizontally, back upward, describes with the arm a horizontal curve outward. (Long.) This is like the Eurasian motion of benediction, but may more suggestively be compared with several of the signs for yes, and in opposition to several of those for bad and no, showing the idea of acceptance or selection of objects presented, instead of their rejection.

The hand is held horizontally, palm facing up, and moves outward in a horizontal arc with the arm. (Long.) This resembles the Eurasian gesture of blessing, but it can more readily be compared to various signs for yes, contrasting with some of those for bad and no, indicating the idea of acceptance or choosing presented objects rather than rejecting them.

Place the right hand horizontally in front of the breast and move it forward. (Wied.) This description is essentially the same as the one I furnished. (Mandan and Hidatsa I.) I stated, however, that the hand was moved outward (i.e., to the right). I do not remember seeing it moved directly forward. In making the motion as I have described it the hand would have to go both outward and forward. (Matthews.) The left arm is elevated and the hand held in position (W). The arm and hand are thus extended from the body on a level with the chest; the elbow being slightly bent, the arm resembles a bent bow. The right arm is bent and the right hand, in position (W), sweeps smoothly over the left arm from the biceps muscle over the ends of the fingers. This sign and Wied's are noticeably similar. The difference is, the Oto sign [pg 425] uses the left arm in conjunction and both more to the left. The conception is of something that easily passes; smoothness, evenness, etc., in both. (Boteler.)

Place your right hand horizontally in front of your chest and move it forward. (Wied.) This description is basically the same as what I provided. (Mandan and Hidatsa I.) I mentioned, though, that the hand was moved outward (i.e., to the right). I don't recall seeing it moved straight forward. When making the motion as I've described, the hand would have to go both outward and forward. (Matthews.) The left arm is raised and the hand is held in position (W). The arm and hand are extended from the body at chest level; the elbow is slightly bent, making the arm look like a bent bow. The right arm is bent, and the right hand, in position (W), smoothly sweeps over the left arm from the biceps to the tips of the fingers. This sign and Wied's are noticeably similar. The difference is that the Oto sign uses the left arm in conjunction and both are more to the left. The idea is of something that moves easily; smoothness, evenness, etc., in both. (Boteler.)

Wave the hand from the mouth, extending the thumb from the index and closing the other three fingers. This sign also means I know. (Burton.)

Wave your hand from your mouth, extending your thumb from your index finger and closing the other three fingers. This sign also means I know. (Burton.)

(1) Right-hand fingers pointing to the left placed on a level with mouth, thumb inward; (2) suddenly moved with curve outward so as to present palm to person addressed. (Cheyenne II.)

(1) Right-hand fingers pointing to the left, level with the mouth, thumb facing inward; (2) suddenly moved in a curved motion outward to show the palm to the person being addressed. (Cheyenne II.)

Pass the open right hand, palm downward, from the heart, twenty-four inches horizontally forward and to the right through an arc of about 90°. (Dakota IV.) "Heart easy or smooth."

Pass your open right hand, palm facing down, from your heart, twenty-four inches horizontally forward and to the right through an arc of about 90°. (Dakota IV.) "Heart easy or smooth."

Another: Gently strike the chest two or three times over the heart with the radial side of the right hand, the fingers partly flexed and pointing downward. An Arapaho sign. (Dakota IV.)

Another: Gently tap the chest two or three times over the heart with the palm side of your right hand, fingers slightly bent and facing down. An Arapaho sign. (Dakota IV.)

Place the flat right hand, palm down, thumb touching the breast, then move it forward and slightly upward and to the right. (Arapaho II; Cheyenne V; Ojibwa V; Dakota VI, VII, VIII; Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.)

Place your flat right hand, palm down, with your thumb touching your chest, then move it forward and slightly up and to the right. (Arapaho II; Cheyenne V; Ojibwa V; Dakota VI, VII, VIII; Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.)

Pass the flat hand, palm down, from the breast forward and in a slight curve to the right. (Dakota VI; Hidatsa I; Ankara I.)

Pass your flat hand, palm down, from your chest forward and in a slight curve to the right. (Dakota VI; Hidatsa I; Ankara I.)

The extended right hand, palm downward, thumb backward, fingers pointing to the left, is held nearly or quite in contact with the body about on a level with the stomach; it is then carried outward to the right a foot or two with a rapid sweep, in which the forearm is moved but not necessarily the humerus. (Mandan and Hidatsa I.)

The extended right hand, palm facing down, thumb pointing back, and fingers directed to the left, is held close to the body at about stomach level; then, it's swept outward to the right a foot or two quickly, moving the forearm but not necessarily the upper arm. (Mandan and Hidatsa I.)

Move right hand, palm down, over the blanket, right and left, several times. (Omaha I.)

Move your right hand, palm facing down, across the blanket, side to side, several times. (Omaha I.)

Another: Hit the blanket, first on the right, then on the left, palm down, several times. (Omaha I.)

Another: Hit the blanket, first on the right, then on the left, palm down, several times. (Omaha I.)

Another: Point at the object with the right forefinger, shaking it a little up and down, the other fingers being closed. (Omaha I.)

Another: Point at the object with your right index finger, shaking it slightly up and down, while keeping the other fingers closed. (Omaha I.)

Another: Same as preceding, but with the hand open, the thumb crooked under and touching the forefinger; hand held at an angle of 45° while shaking a little back and forth. (Omaha I.)

Another: Same as before, but with the hand open, the thumb bent under and touching the forefinger; hand held at a 45° angle while shaking it back and forth a little. (Omaha I.)

Another: Hold the closed hands together, thumbs up; separate by turning the wrists down, and move the fists a little apart; then reverse movements till back to first position. (Omaha I.)

Another: Hold your closed hands together with your thumbs pointing up; then separate them by turning your wrists down and moving your fists a little apart; after that, reverse the movements until you're back in the first position. (Omaha I.)

Another: Hold the left hand with back toward the ground, fingers and thumb apart, and curved; hold the right hand opposite it, palm [pg 426] down, hands about six inches apart; shake the hands held thus, up and down, keeping them the same distance apart. (Omaha I.)

Another: Hold your left hand with the back facing down, fingers and thumb spread and curved; hold your right hand opposite, palm down, with both hands about six inches apart; shake your hands like this, up and down, keeping the same distance apart. (Omaha I.)

Another: Hold the hands with the palms in, thumbs up, move hands right and left, keeping them about six inches apart. (Omaha I.)

Another: Hold your hands with the palms facing in and thumbs up, then move your hands right and left, keeping them about six inches apart. (Omaha I.)

Another: Look at the right hand, first on the back, then on the palm, then on the back again. (Omaha I.)

Another: Look at the right hand, first on the back, then on the palm, then on the back again. (Omaha I.)

The flat right hand, palm down, is moved forward and upward, starting at a point about twelve inches before the breast. (Wyandot I.)

The flat right hand, palm down, is moved forward and upward, starting from a point about twelve inches in front of the chest. (Wyandot I.)

Hold the flat right hand forward and slightly outward from the shoulder, palm either upward or downward, and pass it edgewise horizontally to the right and left. This sign was made when no personality was involved. The same gesturer when claiming for himself the character of goodness made the following: Rapidly pat the breast with the flat right hand. (Pima and Papago I.)

Hold your flat right hand out in front of you, slightly away from your shoulder, with your palm either facing up or down. Then, move it side to side horizontally to the right and left. This gesture was used when no specific person was involved. The same person, when asserting his own goodness, would do the following: Quickly pat your chest with your flat right hand. (Pima and Papago I.)

Throw right hand from front to side, fingers extended and palm down, forearm horizontal. (Sahaptin I.)

Throw your right hand from the front to the side, with your fingers extended and palm facing down, and keep your forearm horizontal. (Sahaptin I.)

Make an inclination of the body forward, moving at the same time both hands forward from the breast, open, with the palm upward, and gradually lowering them. This is also used for glad, pleased. (Iroquois I.)

Make your body lean forward, while moving both arms forward from your chest, open, with your palms facing up, and gradually lowering them. This is also used for glad, pleased. (Iroquois I.)

Bring both hands to the front, arms extended, palms outward; elevate them upward and slightly forward; the face meanwhile expressive of wonder. (Comanche I.)

Bring both hands to the front, arms extended, palms outward; lift them upward and slightly forward; your face should express wonder. (Comanche I.)

Bring the hand opposite the breast, a little below, hand extended, palm downward (W), and let it move off in a horizontal direction. If it be very good, this may be repeated. If comparatively good, repeat it more violently. (Comanche I.)

Bring the hand opposite the chest, slightly below, hand extended, palm facing down (W), and let it move horizontally. If it’s very good, you can repeat this. If it’s somewhat good, repeat it with more force. (Comanche I.)

Hold the right hand palm down, pointing to the left, and placed horizontally before the breast, then raise it several times slightly. Good and glad. (Kutchin I.)

Hold your right hand palm down, pointing to the left, and place it horizontally in front of your chest, then lift it slightly several times. Good and happy. (Kutchin I.)

Deaf-mute natural signs:

Sign language for the deaf:

Smack the lips. (Ballard.)

Smack your lips. (Ballard.)

Close the hand while the thumb is up, and nod the head and smile as if to approve of something good. (Hasenstab.)

Close your hand with your thumb up, and nod your head while smiling as if you’re approving of something great. (Hasenstab.)

Point the forefinger to the mouth and move the lips with a pleased look as if tasting sweet fruit. (Larson.)

Point your index finger at your mouth and move your lips with a satisfied expression as if you're tasting sweet fruit. (Larson.)

Use the sign for handsome by drawing the outstretched palm of the right hand down over the right cheek; at the same time nod the head as if to say "yes." (Ziegler.)

Use the sign for handsome by moving the open palm of your right hand down over your right cheek while nodding your head as if to say "yes." (Ziegler.)

[pg 427]

Deaf-mute signs:

Sign language

Some of the Indian signs appear to be connected with a pleasant taste in the month, as is the sign of the French and American deaf-mutes, waving thence the hand, either with or without touching the lips, back upward, with fingers straight and joined, in a forward and downward curve. They make nearly the same gesture with hand sidewise for general assent: "Very well!"

Some of the Indian signs seem to be linked to a pleasant taste in the mouth, just like the sign used by French and American deaf-mutes, who wave their hand from there, either touching their lips or not, with their palm facing up, fingers straight and together, in a forward and downward arc. They make almost the same gesture with their hand sideways to indicate general agreement: "Very well!"

The conventional sign for good, given in the illustration to the report of the Ohio Institution for the education of the deaf and dumb, is: The right hand raised forward and closed, except the thumb, which is extended upward, held vertically, its nail being toward the body; this is in opposition to the sign for bad in the same illustration, the one being merely the exhibition of the thumb toward and the other of the little finger away from the body. They are English signs, the traditional conception being acceptance and rejection respectively.

The standard sign for good, shown in the illustration in the report of the Ohio Institution for the Education of the Deaf and Dumb, is: The right hand raised forward and closed, except for the thumb, which is extended upward, held vertically with the nail facing the body. This contrasts with the sign for bad in the same illustration, which shows the thumb pointing toward the body and the little finger pointing away from it. They are English signs, with the traditional meanings being acceptance and rejection, respectively.

Italian signs:

Italian signage:

The fingers gathered on the mouth, kissed and stretched out and spread, intimate a dainty morsel. The open hand stretched out horizontally, and gently shaken, intimates that a thing is so-so, not good and not bad. (Butler.) Compare also the Neapolitan sign given by De Jorio, see Fig. 62, p. 286, supra. Cardinal Wiseman gives as the Italian sign for good "the hand thrown upwards and the head back with a prolonged ah!" Loc. cit., p. 543.

The fingers come together at the mouth, kissed, then extended and spread, suggesting a tiny treat. The open hand is held out horizontally and gently shaken, indicating that something is average, neither good nor bad. (Butler.) Also, see the Neapolitan sign described by De Jorio, refer to Fig. 62, p. 286, supra. Cardinal Wiseman describes the Italian sign for good as "the hand raised up and the head back with a prolonged ah!" Loc. cit., p. 543.

—— Heart is.

Heart is.

Strike with right hand on the heart and make the sign for Good from the heart outward. (Cheyenne II.)

Strike your right hand on your heart and make the sign for Good from the heart outward. (Cheyenne II.)

Touch the left breast over the heart two or three times with the ends of the fingers of the right hand; then make the sign for Good. (Dakota IV.)

Touch the left breast over the heart two or three times with the fingertips of your right hand; then make the sign for Good. (Dakota IV.)

Place the fingers of the flat right hand over the breast, then make the sign for Good. (Dakota VII.)

Place the fingers of your flat right hand over your chest, then make the sign for Good. (Dakota VII.)

Move hand to position in front of breast, fingers extended, palm downward (W), then with quick movement throw hand forward and to the side to a point 12 or 15 inches from body, hand same as in first position. (Sahaptin I.)

Move your hand to a position in front of your chest, fingers extended, palm facing down (W), then quickly throw your hand forward and to the side to a point 12 or 15 inches from your body, keeping your hand in the same position as before. (Sahaptin I.)

For further remarks on the signs for good, see page 286.

For more comments on the signs for good, see page 286.

HABITATION, including HOUSE, LODGE, TIPI, WIGWAM.
—— HOUSE.

The hand half open and the forefinger extended and separated; then raise the hand upward and give it a half turn, as if screwing something. (Dunbar.)

The hand is half open with the index finger extended and separated; then raise the hand upwards and give it a half turn, as if twisting something. (Dunbar.)

[pg 428]

Cross the ends of the extended fingers of the two hands, the hands to be nearly at right angle, radial side up, palms inward and backward, thumbs in palms. Represents the logs at the end of a log house. (Creel; Dakota IV.)

Cross the extended fingers of both hands, keeping them almost at a right angle, with the palm side facing up and inward, and the thumbs tucked into the palms. This symbolizes the logs at the end of a log cabin. (Creel; Dakota IV.)

Partly fold the hands; the fingers extended in imitation of the corner of an ordinary log house. (Arapaho I.)

Partially fold your hands; keep your fingers extended to mimic the corner of a typical log cabin. (Arapaho I.)

Both hands outspread near each other, elevated to front of face; suddenly separated, turned at right angles, palms facing; brought down at right angles, suddenly stopped. Representing square form of a house. (Cheyenne II.)

Both hands spread out close together, raised in front of the face; suddenly separated, turned at right angles with palms facing; brought down at right angles, then suddenly stopped. Representing the square shape of a house. (Cheyenne II.)

The fingers of both hands extended and slightly separated, then those of the right are placed into the several spaces between those of the left, the tips extending to about the first joints. (Absaroka I.) "From the arrangement of the logs in a log building."

The fingers of both hands reached out and were slightly apart, then the fingers of the right hand were placed into the spaces between those of the left, the tips reaching to about the first joints. (Absaroka I.) "From the arrangement of the logs in a log building."

Both hands extended, fingers spread, place those of the right into the spaces between those of the left, then move the hands in this position a short distance upward. (Wyandot I.) "Arrangement of logs and elevation."

Both hands extended, fingers spread, place the right hand into the spaces between the fingers of the left hand, then move the hands in this position a short distance upward. (Wyandot I.) "Arrangement of logs and elevation."

Log house. HidatsaFig. 253.

Both hands are held edgewise before the body, palms facing, spread the fingers, and place those of one hand into the spaces between those of the other, so that the tips of each protrude about an inch beyond. (Hidatsa I; Kaiowa I; Arikara I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) "The arrangement of logs in a frontier house." Fig. 253. In connection with this sign compare the pictograph, Fig. 204, page 379, supra. In ordinary conversation the sign for white man's house is often dropped, using instead the generic term employed for lodge, and this in turn is often abbreviated, as by the Kaiowas, Comanches, Wichitas, and others, by merely placing the tips of the extended forefingers together, leaving the other fingers and thumbs closed, with the wrists about three or four inches apart.

Both hands are held sideways in front of the body, palms facing each other, fingers spread. Place the fingers of one hand into the gaps between the fingers of the other hand so that the tips of each hand stick out about an inch. (Hidatsa I; Kaiowa I; Arikara I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) "The arrangement of logs in a frontier house." Fig. 253. In relation to this sign, compare the pictograph, Fig. 204, page 379, supra. In normal conversations, the sign for white man's house is often left out, using the more general term for lodge instead. This is often shortened, as seen with the Kaiowas, Comanches, Wichitas, and others, by simply placing the tips of the extended forefingers together, keeping the other fingers and thumbs closed, with the wrists about three or four inches apart.

Both hands held pointing forward, edges down, fingers extended and slightly separated, then place the fingers of one hand into the spaces [pg 429] between the fingers of the other, allowing the tips of the fingers of either hand to protrude as far as the first joint, or near it. (Shoshoni and Banak I.) "From the appearance of a corner of a log house—protruding and alternate layers of logs."

Both hands should be held out in front of you, palms down, with fingers extended and slightly apart. Then, place the fingers of one hand into the gaps between the fingers of the other hand, allowing the tips of the fingers from either hand to stick out as far as the first knuckle or close to it. (Shoshoni and Banak I.) "It looks like a corner of a log cabin—showing protruding and alternating layers of logs."

Fingers of both hands interlaced at right angles several times; then the sign for Lodge. (Kutchin I.)

Fingers of both hands intertwined at right angles several times; then the symbol for Lodge. (Kutchin I.)

Deaf-mute natural signs:

Deaf-mute sign language

Draw the outlines of a house in the air with hands tip to tip at a right angle. (Ballard.)

Draw the outlines of a house in the air with your hands touching at the tips at a right angle. (Ballard.)

Put the open hands together toward the face, forming a right angle with the arms. (Larson.)

Put your open hands together in front of your face, creating a right angle with your arms. (Larson.)

——, Stone; Fort.

——, Stone; Fortress.

Strike the back of the right fist against the palm of the left hand, the left palm backward, the fist upright ("idea of resistance or strength"); then with both hands opened, relaxed, horizontal, and palms backward, place the ends of the right fingers behind and against the ends of the left; then separate them, and moving them backward, each through a semicircle, bring their bases together. The latter sign is also that of the Arapahos for house. An inclosure. (Dakota IV.) The first part of this sign is that for stone.

Strike the back of your right fist against the palm of your left hand, with the left palm facing backward and the right fist upright (this represents "the idea of resistance or strength"). Then, with both hands open, relaxed, horizontal, and palms facing backward, place the tips of your right fingers against the tips of your left fingers. Next, separate them and, moving them backward in a semicircle, bring their bases together. This last gesture is also the sign for house in the Arapaho language, indicating an enclosure. (Dakota IV.) The first part of this sign represents stone.

—— LODGE, TIPI, WIGWAM.

The two hands are reared together in the form of the roof of a house, the ends of the fingers upward. (Long.)

The two hands are raised together like the roof of a house, with the tips of the fingers pointing up. (Long.)

Place the opened thumb and forefinger of each hand opposite each other, as if to make a circle, but leaving between them a small interval; afterward move them from above downward simultaneously (which is the sign for village); then elevate the finger to indicate the number—one. (Wied.) Probably he refers to an earthen lodge. I think that the sign I have given you is nearly the same with all the Upper Missouri Indians. (Matthews.)

Place the opened thumb and forefinger of each hand facing each other, as if to create a circle, but leaving a small gap between them; then move them down simultaneously (this is the sign for village); afterward, raise the finger to indicate the number—one. (Wied.) He probably means an earthen lodge. I believe that the sign I showed you is pretty much the same among all the Upper Missouri Indians. (Matthews.)

Place the fingers of both hands ridge-fashion before the breast. (Burton.)

Place the fingers of both hands in a ridged pattern in front of your chest. (Burton.)

Indicate outlines (an inverted V, thus ^), with the forefingers touching or crossed at the tips, the other fingers closed. (Creel; Arapaho I.)

Indicate outlines (an inverted V, thus ^), with your index fingers touching or crossed at the tips, and the other fingers closed. (Creel; Arapaho I.)

Both hands open, fingers upward, tips touching, brought downward, and at same time separated to describe outline of a cone, suddenly stopped. (Cheyenne II.)

Both hands open, fingers pointing up, tips touching, brought down, and at the same time moved apart to outline a cone, then suddenly stopped. (Cheyenne II.)

Both hands approximated, held forward horizontally, fingers joined and slightly arched, backs upward, withdraw them in a sideward and downward direction, each hand moving to its corresponding side, thus [pg 430] combinedly describing a hemisphere. Carry up the right and, with its index pointing downward indicate a spiral line rising upward from the center of the previously formed arch. (Ojibwa V.) "From the dome-shaped form of the wigwam, and the smoke rising from the opening in the roof."

Both hands come together, held out in front horizontally, fingers joined and slightly bent, backs facing up. Then, pull them to the side and down, each hand moving to its respective side, together forming a half-circle. Lift the right hand and, with its index finger pointing down, indicate a spiral line that rises from the center of the arch you just made. (Ojibwa V.) "From the dome-shaped structure of the wigwam, and the smoke rising from the opening in the roof."

Both hands flat and extended, placing the tips of the fingers of one against those of the other, leaving the palms or wrists about four inches apart. (Absaroka I; Wyandot I; Shoshoni and Banak I.) "From its exterior outline."

Both hands flat and extended, with the tips of the fingers of one touching those of the other, leaving the palms or wrists about four inches apart. (Absaroka I; Wyandot I; Shoshoni and Banak I.) "From its exterior outline."

Both hands carried to the front of the breast and placed V-shaped, inverted, thus ^, with the palms, looking toward each other, edge of fingers outward, thumbs inward. (Dakota I.) "From the outline of the tipi."

Both hands moved to the front of the chest and were positioned V-shaped, inverted, like this ^, with the palms facing each other, fingers pointing outward, and thumbs pointing inward. (Dakota I.) "From the outline of the tipi."

With the hands nearly upright, palms inward, cross the ends of the extended forefingers, the right one either in front or behind the left, or lay the ends together; resting the ends of the thumbs together side by side, the other fingers to be nearly closed, and resting against each other, palms inward. Represents the tipi poles and the profile of the tipi. (Dakota IV.)

With the hands almost upright and palms facing each other, cross the tips of the extended forefingers, either placing the right one in front or behind the left, or laying the tips together; resting the ends of the thumbs side by side, with the other fingers nearly closed and resting against each other, palms facing inward. This represents the tipi poles and the shape of the tipi. (Dakota IV.)

Lodge. DakotaFig. 254.

Place the tips of the fingers of both hands together in front of the breast, with the wrists some distance apart. (Dakota V.) Fig. 254.

Place the tips of your fingers from both hands together in front of your chest, keeping your wrists a little apart. (Dakota V.) Fig. 254.

Fingers of both hands extended and separated; then interlace them so that the tips of the fingers of one hand protrude beyond the backs of those of the opposing one; hold the hands in front of the breast, pointing upward, leaving the wrists about six inches apart. (Dakota VII, VIII; Hidatsa I; Ponka II; Arikara I; Pani I.)

Fingers from both hands extended and spread apart; then interlace them so that the tips of the fingers from one hand stick out beyond the backs of the fingers on the other hand; hold your hands in front of your chest, pointing upward, keeping your wrists about six inches apart. (Dakota VII, VIII; Hidatsa I; Ponka II; Arikara I; Pani I.)

The extended hands, with finger tips upward and touching, the palms facing one another, and the wrists about two inches apart, are held before the chest. (Mandan and Hidatsa I.)

The extended hands, with fingertips pointing up and touching, the palms facing each other, and the wrists about two inches apart, are held in front of the chest. (Mandan and Hidatsa I.)

Place the tip of the index against the tip of the forefinger of the left hand, the remaining fingers and thumbs closed, before the chest, leaving the wrists about six inches apart. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) "Outline of lodge." This is an abbreviated sign, and care must be taken to distinguish it from to meet, in which the fingers are brought from their respective sides instead of upward to form the gesture.

Place the tip of your index finger against the tip of your left hand's forefinger, keeping the other fingers and thumbs closed, in front of your chest, leaving your wrists about six inches apart. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) "Outline of lodge." This is a simplified sign, and be careful to differentiate it from to meet, where the fingers come together from their respective sides instead of moving upward to create the gesture.

Another: Place the tips of the fingers of the flat extended hands together before the breast, leaving the wrists about six inches apart. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.)

Another: Bring the tips of the fingers from both flat, extended hands together in front of your chest, keeping the wrists about six inches apart. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.)

[pg 431]
Lodge. Kaiowa, etc.Fig. 255.

Another: Both hands flat and extended, fingers slightly separated; then place the fingers of the right hand between the fingers of the left as far as the second joints, so that the fingers of one hand protrude about an inch beyond those of the other; the wrists must be held about six inches apart. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) "Outline of Indian lodge and crossing of tent-poles above the covering." Fig. 255.

Another: Both hands flat and extended, fingers slightly apart; then slide the fingers of your right hand between the fingers of your left hand up to the second joints, so that the fingers of one hand stick out about an inch beyond those of the other; keep your wrists about six inches apart. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) "Outline of Indian lodge and crossing of tent-poles above the covering." Fig. 255.

Lodge. SahaptinFig. 256.

Fig. 256 represents a Sahaptin sign given to the writer by a gentleman long familiar with the northwestern tribes of Indians. The conception is the same union of the lodge poles at the top, shown in several other signs, differently executed.

Fig. 256 shows a Sahaptin sign given to the writer by a man who's been well-acquainted with the northwestern tribes of Native Americans for a long time. The idea is the same connection of the lodge poles at the top, depicted in several other signs, but done in different ways.

Lodge. Pai-UteFig. 258.
Lodge. Pai-UteFig. 257.

Place the tips of the spread fingers of both hands against one another pointing upward before the body, leaving a space of from four to six inches between the wrists. Fig. 257. The fingers are sometimes bent so as to more nearly represent the outline of a house and roof. Fig. 258. This, however, is accidental. (Pai-Ute I.) "Represents the boughs and branches used in the construction of a Pai-Ute 'wik-i-up.'"

Place the tips of the spread fingers of both hands together pointing upward in front of your body, leaving a gap of about four to six inches between the wrists. Fig. 257. The fingers are sometimes bent to more closely resemble the shape of a house and roof. Fig. 258. This, however, is unintentional. (Pai-Ute I.) "Represents the branches and twigs used in building a Pai-Ute 'wik-i-up.'"

Place the tips of the two flat hands together before the body, leaving a space of about six inches between the wrists. (Ute I.) "Outline of the shape of the lodge."

Place the tips of both flat hands together in front of your body, keeping about six inches of space between your wrists. (Ute I.) "Outline of the shape of the lodge."

Lodge. KutchinFig. 259.

Left hand and right hand put together in shape of sloping shelter (Kutchin I.) Fig. 259.

Left hand and right hand brought together to form a sloping shelter (Kutchin I.) Fig. 259.

—— Great Council House.

Great Council House.

Place both flat and extended hands in front of the shoulders, pointing forward, palms facing; then pass them straight upward and slightly inward near the termination of the gesture. This appears to combine the gestures for much, large, and lodge. (Arikara I.)

Place both flat and extended hands in front of your shoulders, pointing forward with your palms facing. Then move them straight up and slightly inward toward the end of the gesture. This seems to combine the gestures for much, large, and lodge. (Arikara I.)

——, Coming or going out of a.

——, Coming or going out of a.

Same as the sign for entering a lodge, only the fingers of the right hand point obliquely upward after passing under the left hand. (Dakota I.) "Coming out from under cover."

Same as the sign for entering a lodge, except the fingers of the right hand point diagonally upward after passing under the left hand. (Dakota I.) "Coming out from under cover."

Hold the open left hand a foot or eighteen inches in front of the breast, palm downward or backward, fingers pointing toward the right [pg 432] and pass the right, back upward, with index extended, or all of the fingers extended, and pointing forward, about eighteen inches forward underneath the left through an arc from near the mouth. Some at the same time move the left hand toward the breast. (Dakota IV.)

Hold your open left hand a foot or eighteen inches in front of your chest, palm facing down or back, fingers pointing to the right [pg 432] and move the right hand upward, with the index finger extended, or all the fingers extended and pointing forward, about eighteen inches in front of the left hand through an arc from near your mouth. Some people also move their left hand toward their chest at the same time. (Dakota IV.)

——, Entering a.

——, Entering a.

The left hand is held with the back upward, and the right hand also with the back up is passed in a curvilinear direction down under the other, so as to rub against its palm, then up on the other side of it. The left hand here represents the low door of the skin lodge and the right the man stooping down to pass in, (Long.)

The left hand is positioned with the back facing up, and the right hand, also with the back up, moves in a curved path underneath the left hand, rubbing against its palm, then up the other side. The left hand represents the low door of the skin lodge, while the right hand symbolizes the man bending down to enter. (Long)

Pass the flat right hand in short curves under the left, which is held a short distance forward. (Wied.) I have described the same sign. It is not necessary to pass the hand more than once. By saying curves, he seems to imply many passes. If the hand is passed more than once it means repetition of the act. (Matthews; McChesney.) The conception is of the stooping to pass through the low entrance, which is often covered by a flap of skin, sometimes stretched on a frame, and which must be shoved aside, and the subsequent rising when the entrance has been accomplished. A distinction is reported by a correspondent as follows: "If the intention is to speak of a person entering the gesturer's own lodge, the right hand is passed under the left and toward the body, near which the left hand is held; if of a person entering the lodge of another, the left hand is held further from the body and the right is passed under it and outward. In both cases both hands are slightly curved and compressed." As no such distinction is reported by others it may be an individual invention or peculiarity.

Pass your flat right hand in short curves underneath the left hand, which is held a short distance in front. (Wied.) I've described the same gesture. You only need to move the hand once. By saying curves, it seems to suggest multiple movements. If the hand moves more than once, it indicates the act is being repeated. (Matthews; McChesney.) The idea is about bending down to go through a low entrance, which is often covered by a flap of skin, sometimes stretched on a frame, that needs to be pushed aside, followed by standing up once you've made it through the entrance. A distinction is noted by one correspondent as follows: "If the goal is to refer to someone entering the gesturer's own lodge, the right hand is moved under the left and towards the body, where the left hand is held; if it's about someone entering another person's lodge, the left hand is held further from the body and the right hand is moved under it and outward. In both cases, both hands are slightly curved and compressed." Since no other sources report this distinction, it might be a personal invention or quirk.

A gliding movement of the extended hand, fingers joined, backs up, downward, then ascending, indicative of the stooping and resumption of the upright position in entering the same. (Arapaho I.)

A smooth motion of the outstretched hand, fingers together, moving down and then up, showing the act of bending down and returning to a standing position while entering the same. (Arapaho I.)

(1) Sign for Lodge, the left hand being still in position used in making sign for Lodge; (2) forefinger and thumb of right hand brought to a point and thrust through the outline of an imaginary lodge represented by the left hand. (Cheyenne II.)

(1) Sign for Lodging, keeping the left hand in the position used to make the sign for Lodge; (2) bring the forefinger and thumb of the right hand to a point and push them through the outline of an imaginary lodge represented by the left hand. (Cheyenne II.)

First make the sign for Lodge, then place the left hand, horizontal and slightly arched, before the body, and pass the right hand with extended index underneath the left—forward and slightly upward beyond it. (Absaroka I; Dakota V; Shoshoni and Banak I; Wyandot I.)

First, make the sign for Lodge, then hold the left hand out in front of your body, horizontal and slightly arched. Bring the right hand with the extended index finger underneath the left hand—moving it forward and slightly upward beyond it. (Absaroka I; Dakota V; Shoshoni and Banak I; Wyandot I.)

Left hand (W), ends of fingers toward the right, stationary in front of the left breast; pass the right hand directly and quickly out from the breast under the stationary left hand, ending with the extended fingers of the right hand pointing outward and slightly downward, joined, palm downward flat, horizontal (W). (Dakota I.) "Gone under; covered."

Left hand (W), fingers pointing to the right, held still in front of the left chest; move the right hand straight out from the chest under the still left hand, finishing with the fingers of the right hand extended and pointing outwards and slightly downwards, joined, palm down flat, horizontal (W). (Dakota I.) "Gone under; covered."

[pg 433]

Hold the open left hand a foot or eighteen inches in front of the breast, palm downward or backward, fingers pointing toward the right, and pass the right hand, palm upward, fingers bent sidewise and pointing backward, from before backward underneath it, through a curve until near the mouth. Some at the same time move the left hand a little forward. (Dakota IV.)

Hold your open left hand a foot or eighteen inches in front of your chest, palm facing down or back, fingers pointing to the right. With your right hand, palm facing up and fingers bent to the side and pointing back, sweep it from in front of your left hand, curving underneath it until it’s near your mouth. Some people also move their left hand slightly forward at the same time. (Dakota IV.)

The left hand, palm downward, finger-tips forward, either quite extended or with the fingers slightly bent, is held before the body. Then the right hand nearly or quite extended, palm downward, finger-tips near the left thumb, and pointing toward it, is passed transversely under the left hand and one to four inches below it. The fingers of the right hand point slightly upward when the motion is completed. This sign usually, but not invariably, refers to entering a house. (Mandan and Hidatsa I.)

The left hand is held out in front of the body with the palm down and fingers pointing forward, either fully extended or with slight bends at the fingers. Then, the right hand is nearly or fully extended, palm down, with the fingertips near the left thumb and pointing toward it. The right hand passes underneath the left hand, about one to four inches below it. When the motion is complete, the fingers of the right hand point slightly upward. This sign typically, but not always, indicates entering a house. (Mandan and Hidatsa I.)

Place the slightly curved left hand, palm down, before the breast, pointing to the right, then pass the flat right hand, palm down, in a short curve forward, under and upward beyond the left. (Ute I.) "Evidently from the manner in which a person is obliged to stoop in entering an ordinary Indian lodge."

Place your slightly curved left hand, palm down, in front of your chest, pointing to the right. Then, move your flat right hand, palm down, in a short curve forward, under and upward beyond the left hand. (Ute I.) "Clearly, this is how someone has to bend when entering a typical Indian lodge."

HORSE.

The right hand with the edge downward, the fingers joined, the thumb recumbent, extended forward. (Dunbar.)

The right hand positioned with the edge facing down, fingers together, thumb lying flat, and extended forward. (Dunbar.)

Place the index and middle finger of the right hand astraddle the index finger of the left. [In the original the expression "third" finger is used, but it is ascertained in another connection that the author counts the thumb as the first finger and always means what is generally styled middle finger when he says third. The alteration is made to prevent confusion.] (Wied.) I have described this sign in words to the same effect. (Matthews.) The right arm is raised, and the hand, opened edgewise, with fingers parallel and approximated, is drawn from left to right before the body at the supposed height of the animal. There is no conceivable identity in the execution of this sign and Wied's, but his sign for horse is nearly identical with the sign for ride a horse among the Otos. (Boteler.) This sign is still used by the Cheyennes. (Dodge.)

Place your index and middle fingers of your right hand across the index finger of your left hand. [In the original, the term "third" finger is used, but it is clarified elsewhere that the author counts the thumb as the first finger and always refers to what is commonly known as the middle finger when mentioning third. This change is made to avoid confusion.] (Wied.) I have explained this sign in words to the same effect. (Matthews.) Raise your right arm, and with your hand open sideways, fingers parallel and close together, move it from left to right in front of your body at the height where the animal would be. There is no recognizable similarity between the execution of this sign and Wied's, but his sign for horse is very similar to the sign for ride a horse among the Otos. (Boteler.) This sign is still used by the Cheyennes. (Dodge.)

A hand passed across the forehead. (Macgowan.)

A hand moved across the forehead. (Macgowan.)

Left-hand thumb and forefinger straightened out, held to the level of and in front of the breast; right-hand forefinger separated from the middle finger and thrown across the left hand to imitate the act of bestriding. They appear to have no other conception of a horse, and have thus indicated that they have known it only as an animal to be ridden. (Creel; Cheyenne II.)

Left hand thumb and index finger straightened out, held at chest level; right hand index finger separated from the middle finger and crossed over the left hand to mimic the act of riding. It seems they know nothing else about a horse and have only recognized it as an animal to ride. (Creel; Cheyenne II.)

[pg 434]

Draw the right hand from left to right across the body about the heart, the fingers all closed except the index. This is abbreviated by making a circular sweep of the right open hand from about the left elbow to the front of the body, probably indicating the mane. A Pani sign. (Cheyenne IV.)

Draw your right hand from left to right across your body, around the heart, with all fingers closed except for the index finger. This can be simplified by making a circular motion with your open right hand from around your left elbow to the front of your body, likely indicating the mane. A Pani sign. (Cheyenne IV.)

Place the first two fingers of the right hand, thumb extended (N 1), downward, astraddle the first two joined and straight fingers of the left hand (T 1), sidewise to the right. Many Sioux Indians use only the forefinger straightened. (Dakota I.) "Horse mounted."

Place the index and middle fingers of your right hand, with your thumb extended, pointing down, across the first two straight fingers of your left hand, angled to the right. Many Sioux Indians use only the straightened index finger. (Dakota I.) "Horse mounted."

The first and second fingers extended and separated, remaining fingers and thumb closed; left forefinger extended, horizontal, remaining fingers and thumb closed; place the right-hand fingers astride of the forefinger of the left, and both hands jerked together, up and down, to represent the motion of a horse. (Dakota III.)

The index and middle fingers are extended and apart, while the other fingers and thumb are closed; the left index finger is extended horizontally, with the other fingers and thumb closed; place the fingers of the right hand across the left index finger, and both hands are moved up and down to mimic the motion of a horse. (Dakota III.)

The two hands being clinched and near together, palms downward, thumbs against the forefingers, throw them, each alternately, forward and backward about a foot, through an ellipsis two or three times, from about six inches in front of the chest, to imitate the galloping of a horse, or the hands may be held forward and not moved. (Dakota IV.)

The two hands are clenched and held close together, palms facing down, thumbs touching the forefingers. Each hand moves alternately forward and backward about a foot, in an elliptical motion two or three times, from around six inches in front of the chest, to mimic the galloping of a horse, or the hands can be held out in front without moving. (Dakota IV.)

Horse. N.A. IndianFig. 260.

Place the extended and separated index and second fingers of the right hand astraddle of the extended forefinger of the left. Fig. 260. Sometimes all the fingers of the left hand are extended in making this sign, as in Fig. 261, though this may be the result of carelessness. (Dakota VI, VII, VIII; Hidatsa I; Ponka II; Arikara I; Pani I.)

Place the extended and separated index and second fingers of your right hand over the extended forefinger of your left hand. Fig. 260. Sometimes all the fingers of the left hand are extended when making this sign, as shown in Fig. 261, though that might just be due to carelessness. (Dakota VI, VII, VIII; Hidatsa I; Ponka II; Arikara I; Pani I.)

Horse. DakotaFig. 261.

The left hand is before the chest, back upward in the position of an index-hand pointing forward; then the first and second fingers of the right hand only being extended, separated and pointing downward, are set one on each side of the left forefinger, the interdigital space resting on the forefinger. The palm faces downward and backward. This represents a rider astride of a horse. (Mandan and Hidatsa I.)

The left hand is in front of the chest, with the back facing up like an index finger pointing forward; then, only the first and second fingers of the right hand are extended, separated, and pointing downward, placed on each side of the left forefinger, with the space between them resting on the forefinger. The palm faces downward and backward. This symbolizes a rider on a horse. (Mandan and Hidatsa I.)

Close hands, except forefingers, which are curved downward; move them forward in rotation, imitating the fore feet of the horse, and make puffing sound of "Uh, uh"! (Omaha I.) "This sign represents the horse racing off to a safe distance, and puffing as he tosses his head."

Close your hands, keeping only your forefingers curved downward; move them forward in a circular motion, mimicking the front feet of a horse, and make a puffing sound like "Uh, uh"! (Omaha I.) "This sign represents the horse racing off to a safe distance while puffing as it tosses its head."

The arm is flexed and the hand extended is brought on a level with the mouth. The hand then assumes the position (W 1), modified by being held edges up and down, palm toward the chest, instead of [pg 435] flat. The arm and hand being held thus about the usual height of a horse are made to pass in an undulating manner across the face or body about one foot distant from contact. The latter movements are to resemble the animal's gait. (Oto I.) "Height of animal and movement of same."

The arm is bent, and the hand is extended to align with the mouth. Then, the hand takes the position (W 1), adjusted so that it is held with the edges facing up and down, palm toward the chest, instead of flat. The arm and hand are held at about the usual height of a horse and move in a wavy manner across the face or body, about a foot away from making contact. These movements are meant to mimic the animal's gait. (Oto I.) "Height of animal and movement of same."

The index and second fingers of the right hand are placed astraddle the extended forefinger of the left. (Wyandot I.)

The index and middle fingers of the right hand are positioned across the outstretched forefinger of the left. (Wyandot I.)

Horse. Kaiowa, etc.Fig. 262.

Place the flat right hand, thumb down, edgewise before the right side of the shoulder, pointing toward the right. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) Fig. 262.

Place your flat right hand, thumb down, edgewise in front of your right shoulder, pointing to the right. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) Fig. 262.

Horse. CaddoFig. 263.

Another: Hold the right hand flat, extended, with fingers joined, the thumb extended upward, then pass the hand at arm's length before the face from left to right. This is said by the authorities cited below to be also the Caddo sign, and that the other tribes mentioned originally obtained it from that tribe. (Kaiowa I; Comanche I, III; Apache II; Wichita II.) Fig. 263.

Another: Hold your right hand flat, extended, with your fingers together and your thumb pointing up, then move your hand at arm's length in front of your face from left to right. According to the authorities listed below, this is also the Caddo sign, and the other tribes mentioned originally got it from that tribe. (Kaiowa I; Comanche I, III; Apache II; Wichita II.) Fig. 263.

Another: Place the extended and separated index and second fingers astraddle the extended and horizontal forefinger of the left hand. This sign is only used when communicating with uninstructed white men, or with other Indians whose sign for horse is specifically distinct. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.).

Another: Position your extended and separated index and middle fingers over the extended and horizontal index finger of your left hand. This sign is only used when talking to untrained white men or with other Native Americans whose sign for horse is notably different. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.).

Horse. Pima and PapagoFig. 264.

Place the extended index and second fingers of the right hand across the extended first two fingers of the left. Fig. 264. Size of the animal is indicated by passing the right hand, palm down, with fingers loosely separated, forward from the right side, at any height as the case may necessitate, after which the sign for Horse may be made. (Pima and Papago I.)

Place the extended index and middle fingers of your right hand across the extended index and middle fingers of your left. Fig. 264. You indicate the size of the animal by moving your right hand, palm down and fingers slightly apart, forward from your right side, at the height needed for the situation, after which you can make the sign for Horse. (Pima and Papago I.)

Horse. UteFig. 265.
Horse. UteFig. 266.

Place the right hand, palm down, before the right side of the chest; place the tips of the second and third fingers against the ball of the thumb, allowing the index and little fingers to project to represent the ears. Fig. 265. Frequently the middle fingers extend equally with and against the thumb, forming the head of the animal, the ears always being represented by the two outer fingers, viz, the index and little finger. Fig. 266. (Ute I.) A similar sign is reported by Colonel Dodge as used by the Utes.

Place your right hand, palm down, in front of the right side of your chest. Touch the tips of your middle and ring fingers to the base of your thumb, letting your index and pinky fingers stick out to represent the ears. Fig. 265. Often, the middle fingers extend alongside and against the thumb, creating the head of the animal, with the ears represented by the two outer fingers, which are the index and pinky fingers. Fig. 266. (Ute I.) Colonel Dodge also reported a similar sign used by the Utes.

Elevate the right hand, extended, with fingers joined, outer edge toward the ground, in front of the body or right shoulder, and pointing [pg 436] forward, resting the curved thumb against the palmar side of the index. This sign appears also to signify animal generically, being frequently employed as a preliminary sign when denoting other species. (Apache I.)

Elevate your right hand, extended, with fingers together, palm facing down, in front of your body or to the right shoulder, and pointing forward, resting the curved thumb against the palm side of the index finger. This sign also seems to represent animal in general, often used as a preliminary sign when referring to other species. (Apache I.)

Deaf-mute natural signs:

Deaf-mute sign language

Imitate the motion of the elbows of a man on horseback. (Ballard.)

Imitate the movement of a rider's elbows. (Ballard.)

Act in the manner of a driver, holding the lines in his hands and shouting to the horse. (Cross.)

Act like a driver, holding the reins in your hands and yelling at the horse. (Cross.)

Move the hands several times as if to hold the reins. (Larson.)

Move your hands a few times as if you're holding the reins. (Larson.)

Deaf-mute signs:

Sign language for the deaf

The French deaf-mutes add to the straddling of the index the motion of a trot. American deaf-mutes indicate the ears by placing two fingers of each hand on each side of the head and moving them backward and forward. This is sometimes followed by straddling the left hand by the fore and middle fingers of the right.

The French deaf-mutes combine the index sign with a trotting motion. American deaf-mutes show the ears by placing two fingers from each hand on either side of the head and moving them back and forth. This is sometimes followed by straddling the left hand with the fore and middle fingers of the right hand.

——, A man on a.

——, A man on a.

Same sign as for Horse, with the addition of erecting the thumb while making the gesture. (Dodge.)

Same sign as for Horse, but this time, you also need to raise your thumb while making the gesture. (Dodge.)

——, Bay.

——, Bay.

Make the sign for Horse, and then rub the lower part of the cheek back and forth. (Dakota IV.)

Make the sign for Horse, and then rub the bottom part of your cheek back and forth. (Dakota IV.)

——, Black.

——, Black.

Make the sign for Horse, and then, point to a black object or rub the back of the left hand with the palmar side of the fingers of the right. (Dakota IV.)

Make the sign for Horse, and then, point to a black object or rub the back of your left hand with the palm side of your right fingers. (Dakota IV.)

——, Bronco. An untamed horse.

—, Bronco. A wild horse.

Make the sign To Ride by placing the extended and separated index and second fingers of the right hand astraddle the extended forefinger of the left hand, then with both hands retained in their relative positions move them forward in high arches to show the bucking of the animal. (Ute I.)

Make the sign To Ride by extending and separating the index and middle fingers of your right hand over the extended index finger of your left hand. Then, keeping both hands in those positions, move them forward in a high arch to mimic the bucking of the animal. (Ute I.)

——, Grazing of a.

——, Grazing a.

Make the sign for Horse, then lower the hand and pass it from side to side as if dipping it upon the surface. (Ute I.)

Make the sign for Horse, then lower your hand and move it side to side as if it's touching the surface. (Ute I.)

——, Packing a.

——, Packing a.

Hold the left hand, pointing forward, palm inward, a foot in front of the chest and lay the opened right hand, pointing forward, first obliquely along the right side of the upper edge of the left hand, then on top, and then obliquely along the left side. (Dakota IV.)

Hold your left hand up, pointing forward with your palm facing inward, a foot in front of your chest. Place your open right hand, also pointing forward, first at an angle along the right side of the upper edge of your left hand, then directly on top, and finally at an angle along the left side. (Dakota IV.)

——, Racing, Fast horse.

——, Racing, Fast horse.

The right arm is elevated and bent at right angle before the face; the hand, in position (S 1) modified by being horizontal, palm to the face, [pg 437] is drawn across edgewise in front of the face. The hand is then closed and in position (B) approaches the mouth from which it is opened and closed successively forward several times, finally it is suddenly thrust out in position (W 1) back concave. (Oto and Missouri I.) "Is expressed in the (Oto I) sign for Horse, then the motion for quick running."

The right arm is raised and bent at a right angle in front of the face; the hand, positioned (S 1) but horizontal with the palm toward the face, [pg 437] is moved across the front of the face edgewise. The hand is then closed and in position (B), it moves toward the mouth, opening and closing several times in quick succession. Finally, it is quickly thrust out in position (W 1) with the back concave. (Oto and Missouri I.) "Is expressed in the (Oto I) sign for Horse, followed by a motion indicating quick running."

—— Racing.

Racing.

Extend the two forefingers and after placing them parallel near together in front of the chest, backs upward, push them rapidly forward about a foot. (Dakota IV.)

Extend your two index fingers and, after positioning them parallel and close together in front of your chest with the backs facing upward, quickly push them forward about a foot. (Dakota IV.)

Place both hands, with the forefingers only extended and pointing forward side by side with the palms down, before the body; then push them alternately backward and forward, in imitation of the movement of horses who are running "neck and neck." (Ute I; Apache I, II.)

Place both hands in front of your body, with your forefingers extended and pointing forward, side by side and palms facing down. Then, push them alternately backward and forward, mimicking the movement of horses running "neck and neck." (Ute I; Apache I, II.)

——, Saddling a.

——, Getting ready a.

Hold the left hand as in the sign for Horse, Packing a, and lay the semiflexed right hand across its upper edge two or three times, the ends of the right fingers toward the left. (Dakota IV.)

Hold your left hand like you're making the sign for Horse, Packing a, and place your slightly bent right hand across its top edge two or three times, with the ends of your right fingers pointing to the left. (Dakota IV.)

Saddling a horse. UteFig. 267.

Place the extended and separated fingers rapidly with a slapping sound astraddle the extended fore and second fingers of the left hand. The sound is produced by the palm of the right hand which comes in contact with the upper surface of the left. (Ute I.) Fig. 267.

Place your fingers apart and quickly slap them together over the outstretched index and middle fingers of your left hand. The sound is made when the palm of your right hand hits the top of your left hand. (Ute I.) Fig. 267.

——, Spotted; pied.

Spotted; black and white.

Make the sign for Horse, then the sign for Spotted, see page 345. (Dakota IV.)

Make the sign for Horse, then the sign for Seen, see page 345. (Dakota IV.)

KILL, KILLING.

The hands are held with the edge upward, and the right hand strikes the other transversely, as in the act of chopping. This sign seems to be more particularly applicable to convey the idea of death produced by a blow of the tomahawk or war-club. (Long.)

The hands are held with the edges facing up, and the right hand strikes the other side to side, like in chopping. This gesture seems to specifically represent the concept of death caused by a strike from a tomahawk or war club. (Long.)

Clinch the hand and strike from above downward. (Wied.) I do not remember this. I have given you the sign for killing with a stroke. (Matthews.) There is an evident similarity in conception and execution between the (Oto and Missouri I) sign and Wied's. (Boteler.) I have frequently seen this sign made by the Arikara, Gros Ventre, and Mandan Indians at Fort Berthold Agency. (McChesney.) This motion, which maybe more clearly expressed as the downward thrust of a knife held in the clinched hand, is still used by many tribes for the general idea of "kill," and illustrates the antiquity of the knife as a weapon. Wied does not say whether the clinched hand is thrust downward with [pg 438] the edge or the knuckles forward. The latter is now the almost universal usage among the same tribes from which he is supposed to have taken his list of signs, and indicates the thrust of a knife more decisively than if the fist were moved with the edge in advance. The actual employment of arrow, gun, or club in taking life, is, however, often specified by appropriate gesture.

Clench your hand and strike downwards. (Wied.) I don’t remember this. I’ve shown you the sign for killing with a blow. (Matthews.) There’s a clear similarity in both the idea and the execution of the (Oto and Missouri I) sign and Wied's. (Boteler.) I’ve often seen this sign made by the Arikara, Gros Ventre, and Mandan tribes at Fort Berthold Agency. (McChesney.) This motion, which could be more clearly described as the downward stab of a knife held in a clenched hand, is still used by many tribes to mean "kill," highlighting the long history of the knife as a weapon. Wied doesn’t specify whether the clenched hand is thrust down with the edge or the knuckles forward. The latter is now almost universally used among the tribes from which he likely gathered his list of signs, and it shows the thrust of a knife more clearly than if the fist were moved with the edge leading. However, the actual use of an arrow, gun, or club for taking life is often indicated by appropriate gestures.

Smite the sinister palm earthward with the dexter fist sharply, in sign of "going down"; or strike out with the dexter fist toward the ground, meaning to "shut down"; or pass the dexter under the left forefinger, meaning to "go under." (Burton.)

Smack the left palm down with your right fist to signal "going down"; or punch downwards with your right fist to indicate "shut down"; or place your right hand under the left forefinger to mean "go under." (Burton.)

Right hand cast down. (Macgowan.)

Right hand down. (Macgowan.)

Hold the right fist, palm down, knuckles forward, and make a thrust forward and downward. (Arapaho II; Cheyenne V; Dakota VI, VII, VIII; Hidatsa I; Ponka II; Arikara I; Pani I.) Fig. 268.

Hold your right fist, palm down, knuckles facing forward, and push it forward and downward. (Arapaho II; Cheyenne V; Dakota VI, VII, VIII; Hidatsa I; Ponka II; Arikara I; Pani I.) Fig. 268.

Kill. N.A. IndianFig. 268.

Right hand clinched, thumb lying along the finger tips, elevated to near the shoulder, strike downward and out vaguely in the direction of the object to be killed. The abstract sign for kill is simply to clinch the right hand in the manner described and strike it down and out from the right side. (Cheyenne II.)

Right hand clenched, thumb resting along the fingertips, raised to about shoulder level, strike down and out toward the target you want to kill. The basic sign for kill is just to make your right hand into a fist like described and then move it down and out from the right side. (Cheyenne II.)

Close the right hand, extending the forefinger alone; point toward the breast, then throw from you forward, bringing the hand toward the ground. (Ojibwa V; Omaha I.)

Close your right hand, extending just your index finger; point towards your chest, then push your hand forward and down towards the ground. (Ojibwa V; Omaha I.)

Both hands clinched, with the thumbs resting against the middle joints of the forefingers, hold the left transversely in front of and as high as the breast, then push the right, palm down, quickly over and down in front of the left. (Absaroka I; Shoshoni and Banak I.) "To force under—literally."

Both hands clenched, with the thumbs resting against the middle joints of the forefingers, hold the left transversely in front of and as high as the chest, then quickly push the right, palm down, over and down in front of the left. (Absaroka I; Shoshoni and Banak I.) "To force under—literally."

With the dexter fist carried to the front of the body at the right side, strike downward and outward several times, with back of hand upward, thumb toward the left, several times. (Dakota I.) "Strike down."

With your right fist held in front of your body, strike down and out several times, with the back of your hand facing up and your thumb pointing to the left. (Dakota I.) "Strike down."

With the first and second joints of the fingers of the right hand bent, end of thumb against the middle of the index, palm downward, move the hand energetically forward and downward from a foot in front of the right breast. Striking with a stone—man's first weapon. (Dakota, IV.)

With the first and second joints of the fingers of the right hand bent, thumb touching the middle of the index finger, palm facing down, move the hand forcefully forward and downward from about a foot in front of the right chest. This is like striking with a stone—humanity's first weapon. (Dakota, IV.)

The left hand, thumb up, back forward, not very rigidly extended, is held before the chest and struck in the palm with the outer edge of the [pg 439] right hand. (Mandan and Hidatsa I.) "To kill with a blow; to deal the death blow." Fig. 269.

The left hand, thumb up, palm facing forward, not too stiffly extended, is held in front of the chest and tapped in the palm with the outer edge of the [pg 439] right hand. (Mandan and Hidatsa I.) "To kill with a blow; to deal the death blow." Fig. 269.

Right hand, fingers open but slightly curved, palm to the left; move downward, describing a curve. (Omaha I.)

Right hand, fingers spread but slightly curved, palm facing left; move downward, creating a curve. (Omaha I.)

Kill. Mandan and HidatsaFig. 269.

Another: Similar to the last, but the index finger is extended, pointing in front of you, the other fingers but half open. (Omaha I.)

Another: Similar to the last, but the index finger is extended, pointing in front of you, the other fingers are only half open. (Omaha I.)

Place the flat right hand, palm down, at arm's length to the right, bring it quickly, horizontally, to the side of the head, then make the sign for Dead. (Ojibwa V; Wyandot I.) "To strike with a club, dead."

Place your flat right hand, palm down, at arm's length to the right, then quickly move it horizontally to the side of your head, and then make the sign for Deceased. (Ojibwa V; Wyandot I.) "To hit with a club, dead."

Both hands, in positions (AA), with arms semiflexed toward the body, make the forward rotary sign with the clinched fists as in fighting; the right hand is then raised from the left outward, as clutching a knife with the blade pointing downward and inward toward the left fist; the left fist, being held in situ, is struck now by the right, edgewise as above described, and both suddenly fall together. (Oto and Missouri I.) "To strike down in battle with a knife. Indians seldom disagree or kill another in times of tribal peace."

Both hands, in positions (AA), with arms bent slightly towards the body, make a forward rotary sign with clenched fists, as if in a fight; the right hand is then raised outward from the left, as if grasping a knife with the blade pointing down and toward the left fist; the left fist, being held in situ, is then struck by the right edgewise as described above, and both suddenly fall together. (Oto and Missouri I.) "To strike down in battle with a knife. Indians rarely disagree or kill one another during times of tribal peace."

Deaf-mute natural signs:

Deaf-mute sign language

Strike a blow in the air with the clinched fist, and then incline the head to one side, and lower the open hand, palm upward. (Ballard.)

Strike a blow in the air with your clenched fist, then tilt your head to one side and lower your open hand, palm facing up. (Ballard.)

Strike the other hand with the fist, or point a gun, and, having shot, suddenly point to your breast with the finger, and hold your head sidewise on the hand. (Cross.)

Strike the other hand with your fist, or aim a gun, and after shooting, quickly point to your chest with your finger and tilt your head sideways on your hand. (Cross.)

Use the closed hand as if to strike, and then move back the head with the eyes shut and the mouth opened. (Hasenstab.)

Use a closed fist as if to hit, then pull your head back with your eyes closed and your mouth open. (Hasenstab.)

Put the head down over the breast, and then move down the stretched hand along the neck. (Larson.)

Put your head down on your chest, and then slide your outstretched hand down your neck. (Larson.)

Turkish sign:

Turkish signage:

Draw finger across the throat like cutting with a knife. (Barnum.)

Draw your finger across your throat like you're cutting it with a knife. (Barnum.)

—— In battle, To.

In combat, To.

Make the sign for Battle by placing both hands at the height of the breast, palms facing, the left forward from the left shoulder, the right outward and forward from the right, fingers pointing up and spread, move them alternately toward and from one another; then strike the [pg 440] back of the fingers of the right hand into the slightly curved palm of the left, immediately afterward throwing the right outward and downward toward the right. (Ute I.) "Killed and falling over."

Make the sign for Conflict by placing both hands at chest level, palms facing each other. Position the left hand forward from the left shoulder and the right hand outward and forward from the right, with fingers pointing up and spread. Move them alternately toward and away from each other; then strike the back of the fingers of your right hand into the slightly curved palm of your left, and right after that, throw the right hand outward and downward to the right. (Ute I.) "Killed and falling over."

—— You; I will kill you.

—— You; I will kill you.

Direct the right hand toward the offender and spring the finger from the thumb, as in the act of sprinkling water. (Long.) The conception is perhaps "causing blood to flow," or, perhaps, "sputtering away the life," though there is a strong similarity to the motion used for the discharge of a gun or arrow.

Direct the right hand toward the offender and flick the finger from the thumb, like you’re sprinkling water. (Long.) The idea might be "making blood flow," or maybe "spitting out life," but it’s very similar to the motion used for the firing of a gun or arrow.

Remarks and illustrations connected with the signs for kill appear on pages 377 and 378, supra.

Remarks and illustrations related to the signs for kill can be found on pages 377 and 378, supra.

——, to, with a knife.

——, to, with a knife.

Clinch the right hand and strike forcibly toward the ground before the breast from the height of the face. (Ute I.) "Appears to have originated when flint knives were still used."

Clench your right hand and strike down hard toward the ground in front of your chest from the level of your face. (Ute I.) "It seems to have started when flint knives were still being used."

NO, NOT. (Compare Nothing.)

The hand held up before the face, with the palm outward and vibrated to and fro. (Dunbar.)

The hand was raised in front of the face, palm facing outward and shaking back and forth. (Dunbar.)

The right hand waved outward to the right with the thumb upward. (Long; Creel.)

The right hand waved out to the right with the thumb pointing up. (Long; Creel.)

Wave the right hand quickly by and in front of the face toward the right. (Wied.) Refusing to accept the idea or statement presented.

Wave your right hand quickly in front of your face to the right. (Wied.) This indicates that you are rejecting the idea or statement presented.

Move the hand from right to left, as if motioning away. This sign also means "I'll have nothing to do with you." (Burton.)

Move your hand from right to left, as if you're pushing something away. This gesture also means "I want nothing to do with you." (Burton.)

A deprecatory wave of the right hand from front to right, fingers extended and joined. (Arapaho I; Cheyenne V.)

A dismissive wave of the right hand from the front to the right, fingers extended and together. (Arapaho I; Cheyenne V.)

Right-hand fingers extended together, side of hand in front of and facing the face, in front of the mouth and waved suddenly to the right. (Cheyenne II.)

Right-hand fingers extended together, side of hand in front of and facing the face, in front of the mouth and waved suddenly to the right. (Cheyenne II.)

Place the right hand extended before the body, fingers pointing upward, palm to the front, then throw the hand outward to the right, and slightly downward. (Absaroka I; Hidatsa I; Arikara I.) See Fig. 65, page 290.

Place your right hand in front of your body, fingers pointing up, palm facing forward, then move your hand outward to the right and slightly downward. (Absaroka I; Hidatsa I; Arikara I.) See Fig. 65, page 290.

The right hand, horizontal, palm toward the left, is pushed sidewise outward and toward the right from in front of the left breast. No, none, I have none, etc., are all expressed by this sign. Often these Indians for no will simply shake the head to the right and left. This sign, although it may have originally been introduced from the white [pg 441] people's habit of shaking the head to express "no," has been in use among them for as long as the oldest people can remember, yet they do not use the variant to express "yes." (Dakota I.) "Dismissing the idea, etc."

The right hand is held horizontally, palm facing left, and is pushed sideways outwards and towards the right from in front of the left chest. No, none, I have none, etc., are all communicated with this gesture. Often, these Indians will just shake their heads left and right to indicate no. This gesture, which may have originally come from the habit of white people shaking their heads to mean "no," has been used by them for as long as the oldest members can remember, though they don’t use it to indicate "yes." (Dakota I.) "Dismissing the idea, etc."

Place the opened relaxed right hand, pointing toward the left, back forward, in front of the nose or as low as the breast, and throw it forward and outward about eighteen inches. Some at the same time turn the palm upward. Or make the sign at the height of the breast with both hands. Represents the shaking of the head. (Dakota IV.) The shaking of the head in negation is not so universal or "natural" as is popularly supposed, for the ancient Greeks, followed by the modern Turks and rustic Italians, threw the head back, instead of shaking it, for "no." Rabelais makes Pantagruel (Book 3) show by many quotations from the ancients how the shaking of the head was a frequent if not universal concomitant of oracular utterance—not connected with negation.

Place your relaxed right hand, fingers pointing left, in front of your nose or as low as your chest, and then throw it forward and outward about eighteen inches. Some people also turn their palm upward at the same time. Alternatively, you can make the sign at chest height with both hands. This gesture represents shaking your head. (Dakota IV.) The act of shaking your head to indicate "no" isn't as universal or "natural" as many think. The ancient Greeks, along with modern Turks and rustic Italians, would tilt their heads back instead of shaking them for "no." Rabelais has Pantagruel (Book 3) reference many ancient texts showing that shaking one's head was often, if not universally, associated with oracular statements and was not linked to negation.

Hold the flat hand edgewise, pointing upward before the right side of the chest, then throw it outward and downward to the right. (Dakota VI, VII.) Fig. 270.

Hold your flat hand sideways, pointing up next to the right side of your chest, then throw it outward and downward to the right. (Dakota VI, VII.) Fig. 270.

Negation. No. DakotaFig. 270.

The hand, extended or slightly curved, is held in front of the body a little to the right of the median line; it is then carried with a rapid sweep a foot or more farther to the right. (Mandan and Hidatsa I.)

The hand, either extended or slightly curved, is positioned in front of the body just to the right of the centerline; it is then moved quickly a foot or more further to the right. (Mandan and Hidatsa I.)

Place the hand as in yes, as follows: The hand open, palm downward, at the level of the breast, is moved forward with a quick downward motion from the wrist, imitating a bow of the head; then move it from side to side. (Iroquois I.) "A shake of the head."

Place your hand like this: The hand should be open, palm facing down, at the level of your chest, and then quickly move it forward with a downward motion from the wrist, mimicking a nod of the head; then move it from side to side. (Iroquois I.) "A shake of the head."

Throw the flat right hand forward and outward to the right, palm to the front. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.)

Throw your flat right hand forward and outward to the right, palm facing front. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.)

Quick motion of open hand from the mouth forward, palm toward the mouth. (Sahaptin I.)

Quick motion of the open hand from the mouth forward, palm facing the mouth. (Sahaptin I.)

Place hand in front of body, fingers relaxed, palm toward body (Y 1), then with easy motion move to a point, say, a foot from the body, a little to right, fingers same, but palm upward. (Sahaptin I.) "We don't agree." To express All gone, use a similar motion with both hands. "Empty."

Place your hand in front of your body, fingers relaxed, palm facing you (Y 1), then smoothly move it to a point about a foot away from your body, slightly to the right, keeping your fingers the same but turning your palm up. (Sahaptin I.) "We don't agree." To express All gone, use a similar motion with both hands. "Empty."

[pg 442]

The hand waved outward with the thumb upward in a semi-curve. (Comanche I; Wichita I.)

The hand moved outward with the thumb pointing up in a semi-curve. (Comanche I; Wichita I.)

Elevate the extended index and wave it quickly from side to side before the face. This is sometimes accompanied by shaking the head. (Pai-Ute I.) Fig. 271.

Elevate your index finger and wave it quickly from side to side in front of your face. This is sometimes paired with shaking your head. (Pai-Ute I.) Fig. 271.

Negation. No. Pai-UteFig. 271.

Extend the index, holding it vertically before the face, remaining fingers and thumb closed; pass the finger quickly from side to side a foot or so before the face. (Apache I.) This sign, as also that of (Pai-Ute I), is substantially the same as that with the same significance reported from Naples by De Jorio.

Extend your index finger, holding it vertically in front of your face, with your other fingers and thumb closed; quickly move the finger side to side about a foot in front of your face. (Apache I.) This gesture, like the one from (Pai-Ute I), is basically the same as the one reported from Naples by De Jorio that conveys the same meaning.

Another: The right hand, naturally relaxed, is thrown outward and forward toward the right. (Apache I.)

Another: The right hand, naturally relaxed, is thrown out and forward toward the right. (Apache I.)

Wave extended index before the face from side to side. (Apache III.)

Wave the extended index finger from side to side. (Apache III.)

Another: Wave the index briskly before the right shoulder. This appears to be more common than the preceding. (Apache III.)

Another: Wave the index finger quickly in front of your right shoulder. This seems to be more common than the previous one. (Apache III.)

Right hand extended at the height of the eye, palm outward, then moved outward a little toward the right. (Kutchin I.)

Right hand raised to eye level, palm facing outward, then moved slightly out to the right. (Kutchin I.)

Extend the palm of the right hand horizontally a foot from the waist, palm downward, then suddenly throw it half over from the body, as if tossing a chip from the back of the hand. (Wichita I.)

Extend the palm of your right hand horizontally a foot away from your waist, palm facing down, then quickly flick it away from your body, as if you're tossing a chip off the back of your hand. (Wichita I.)

Deaf-mute natural signs:

Deaf-mute natural gestures

Shake the head. (Ballard.)

Shake your head. (Ballard.)

Move both hands from each other, and, at the same time, shake the head. (Hasenstab.)

Move both hands away from each other and shake your head at the same time. (Hasenstab.)

Deaf-mute signs:

Deaf-mute sign language

French deaf-mutes wave the hand to the right and downward, with the first and second fingers joined and extended, the other fingers closed. This position of the fingers is that for the letter N in the finger alphabet, the initial for the word non. American deaf-mutes for emphatic negative wave the right hand before the face.

French deaf-mutes wave their hand to the right and downward, with the index and middle fingers joined and extended, while the other fingers are closed. This finger position represents the letter N in the finger alphabet, which stands for the word non. American deaf-mutes, to emphasize a negative, wave their right hand in front of their face.

Turkish sign:

Turkish sign:

Throwing head back or elevating the chin and partly shutting the eyes. This also means, "Be silent." (Barnum.)

Throwing your head back or lifting your chin and partially closing your eyes. This also means, "Be quiet." (Barnum.)

Japanese sign:

Japanese signage:

Move the right hand rapidly back and forth before the face. Communicated in a letter from Prof. E.S. Morse, late of the University of Tokio, Japan. The same correspondent mentions that the Admiralty [pg 443] Islanders pass the forefinger across the face, striking the nose in passing, for negation. If the no is a doubtful one they rub the nose in passing, a gesture common elsewhere.

Move your right hand quickly back and forth in front of your face. This was shared in a letter from Prof. E.S. Morse, formerly of the University of Tokio, Japan. The same person also mentions that the Admiralty [pg 443] Islanders move their forefinger across their face, touching the nose as they go, to indicate “no.” If the no is uncertain, they rub their nose while passing, a gesture that is common in other cultures.

For further illustrations and comparisons see pp. 290, 298, 299, 304, 355, and 356, supra.

For more examples and comparisons, see pp. 290, 298, 299, 304, 355, and 356, supra.

NONE, NOTHING; I HAVE NONE.

Motion of rubbing out. (Macgowan.)

Motion of erasing. (Macgowan.)

Little or nothing is signified by passing one hand over the other. (Creel; Ojibwa I.)

Little or nothing is indicated by moving one hand over the other. (Creel; Ojibwa I.)

May be signified by smartly brushing the right hand across the left from the wrist toward the fingers, both hands extended, palms toward each other and fingers joined. (Arapaho I.)

May be indicated by quickly brushing the right hand across the left from the wrist toward the fingers, with both hands extended, palms facing each other and fingers together. (Arapaho I.)

Is included in gone, destroyed. (Dakota I.)

Is included in gone, destroyed. (Dakota I.)

Place the open left hand about a foot in front of the navel, pointing obliquely forward toward the right, palm obliquely upward and backward, and sweep the palm of the open right hand over it and about a foot forward and to the right through a curve. All bare. (Dakota IV.)

Place your open left hand about a foot in front of your navel, angled slightly forward toward the right, with your palm facing slightly upward and back. Then sweep the palm of your open right hand over it, moving about a foot forward and to the right in a curve. All bare. (Dakota IV.)

Another: Pass the ulnar side of the right index along the left index several times from tip to base, while pronating and supinating the latter. Some roll the right index over on its back as they move it along the left. The hands are to be in front of the navel, backs forward and outward, the left index straight and pointing forward toward the right, the right index straight and pointing forward and toward the left; the other fingers loosely closed. Represents a bush bare of limbs. (Dakota IV.)

Another: Slide the ulnar side of your right index finger along your left index finger several times from tip to base, while rotating the left finger up and down. Some people flip the right index finger over as they move it along the left. Your hands should be in front of your navel, backs facing outward, with the left index finger straight and pointing forward toward the right, and the right index finger straight and pointing forward toward the left; the other fingers should be loosely closed. This represents a bush without limbs. (Dakota IV.)

Another: With the light hand pointing obliquely forward to the left, the left forward to the right, palms upward, move them alternately several times up and down, each time striking the ends of the fingers. Or, the left hand being in the above position, rub the right palm in a circle on the left two or three times, and then move it forward and to the right. Rubbed out; that is all; it is all gone. (Dakota IV.)

Another: With the left hand pointing diagonally forward to the left and the right hand pointing forward to the right, palms facing up, move them alternately up and down several times, striking the tips of the fingers each time. Or, while the left hand is in the same position, rub the right palm in a circle on the left two or three times, then move it forward and to the right. Rubbed out; that’s it; it's all gone. (Dakota IV.)

Pass the palm of the flat right hand over the left from the wrist toward and off of the tips of the fingers. (Dakota VI, VII, VIII; Ponka II; Pani I.) Fig. 272.

Pass the flat right hand over the left hand, moving from the wrist to the tips of the fingers. (Dakota VI, VII, VIII; Ponka II; Pani I.) Fig. 272.

None. DakotaFig. 272.

Brush the palm of the left hand from wrist to finger tips with the palm of the right. (Wyandot I.)

Brush the palm of your left hand from your wrist to your fingertips using the palm of your right hand. (Wyandot I.)

[pg 444]

Another: Throw both hands outward toward their respective sides from the breast. (Wyandot I.)

Another: Throw both hands out to the sides from the chest. (Wyandot I.)

Pass the flat right palm over the palm of the left hand from the wrist forward over the fingers. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) "Wiped out."

Pass your flat right palm over the palm of your left hand from the wrist forward over the fingers. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) "Wiped out."

Hold the left hand open, with the palm upward, at the height of the elbow and before the body; pass the right quickly over the left, palms touching, from the wrist toward the tips of the left, as if brushing off dust. (Apache I.)

Hold your left hand open, palm facing up, at elbow height in front of your body; quickly move your right hand over your left, palms touching, from the wrist to the tips of the left fingers, as if you're brushing off dust. (Apache I.)

Deaf-mute natural signs:

Sign language for the deaf:

Place the hands near each other, palms downward, and move them over and apart, bringing the palms upward in opposite directions. (Ballard.)

Place your hands close together, palms facing down, and then move them apart, turning your palms upward in opposite directions. (Ballard.)

Make a motion as in picking up something between the thumb and finger, carry it to the lips, blow it away, and show the open hand. (Wing.)

Make a motion like you're picking something up between your thumb and finger, bring it to your lips, blow it away, and show your open hand. (Wing.)

Australian sign:

Australian sign

Pannie (none or nothing). For instance, a native says Bomako ingina (give a tomahawk). I reply by shaking the hand, thumb, and all fingers, separated and loosely extended, palm down. (Smyth, loc. cit.) Fig. 273.

Pannie (none or nothing). For example, a local says Bomako ingina (give a tomahawk). I respond by shaking my hand, with my thumb and fingers spread out loosely, palm facing down. (Smyth, loc. cit.) Fig. 273.

None. AustralianFig. 273.

Turkish sign:

Turkish sign:

Blowing across open palm as though blowing off feathers; also means "Nothing, nothing left." (Barnum.)

Blowing across an open palm like blowing away feathers; it also means "Nothing, nothing left." (Barnum.)

——, I have none.

I have none.

Deaf-mute natural signs:

Sign language for the deaf

Expressed by the signs for none, after pointing to one's self. (Ballard.)

Expressed by the signs for none, after pointing to oneself. (Ballard.)

Stretch the tongue and move it to and fro like a pendulum, then shake the head as if to say "no." (Ziegler.)

Stretch the tongue and move it back and forth like a pendulum, then shake the head as if to say "no." (Ziegler.)

—— Left. Exhausted for the present.

—— Left. Now exhausted.

Hold both hands naturally relaxed nearly at arm's length before the body, palms toward the face, move them alternately to and fro a few inches, allowing the fingers to strike those of the opposite hand each time as far as the second joint. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) Cleaned out.

Hold both hands naturally relaxed almost at arm's length in front of your body, palms facing your face. Move them back and forth alternately a few inches, letting the fingers touch those of the opposite hand up to the second joint each time. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) Cleaned out.

[pg 445]
QUANTITY, LARGE; MANY; MUCH.

The flat of the right hand patting the back of the left hand, which is repeated in proportion to the greater or lesser quantity. (Dunbar.) Simple repetition.

The palm of the right hand gently tapping the back of the left hand, repeated based on how much or how little there is. (Dunbar.) Just simple repetition.

The hands and arms are passed in a curvilinear direction outward and downward, as if showing the form of a large globe; then the hands are closed and elevated, as if something was grasped in each hand and held up about as high as the face. (Long; Creel.)

The hands and arms move outward and downward in a curved shape, as if demonstrating the outline of a big globe; then the hands close and lift up, as if they're holding something in each hand and raising it to about the height of the face. (Long; Creel.)

Clutch at the air several times with both hands. The motion greatly resembles those of danseuses playing the castanets. (Ojibwa I.)

Clutch the air a few times with both hands. The movement closely resembles that of dancers playing the castanets. (Ojibwa I.)

In the preceding signs the authorities have not distinguished between the ideas of "many" and "much." In the following there appears by the expressions of the authorities to be some distinction intended between a number of objects and a quantity in volume.

In the previous signs, the authorities haven't differentiated between the concepts of "many" and "much." In the following statements, it seems the authorities intend to make a distinction between a certain number of objects and a volume of quantity.

—— MANY.

A simultaneous movement of both hands, as if gathering or heaping up. (Arapaho I.) Literally "a heap."

A movement of both hands at the same time, like collecting or piling up. (Arapaho I.) Literally "a pile."

Both hands, with spread and slightly curved fingers, are held pendent about two feet apart before the thighs; then draw them toward one another, horizontally, drawing them upward as they come together. (Absaroka I; Shoshoni and Banak I; Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) "An accumulation of objects."

Both hands, with fingers spread and slightly curved, are held down about two feet apart in front of the thighs; then bring them together horizontally, raising them as they meet. (Absaroka I; Shoshoni and Banak I; Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) "A gathering of items."

Hands about eighteen inches from the ground in front and about the same distance apart, held scoop-fashion, palms looting toward each other, fingers separated; then, with a diving motion, as if scooping up corn from the ground, bring the hands nearly together, with fingers nearly closed, as though holding the corn, and carry upward to the height of the breast, where the hands are turned over, fingers pointing downward, separated, as though the contents were allowed to drop to the ground. (Dakota I, II.)

Hands about eighteen inches off the ground in front and roughly the same distance apart, held in a scooping position, palms facing each other, fingers spread; then, with a diving motion, as if scooping up corn from the ground, bring the hands close together, with fingers almost closed, as if holding the corn, and lift them up to the level of the chest, where the hands are flipped over, fingers pointing down, separated, as if the contents were being dropped to the ground. (Dakota I, II.)

Open the fingers of both hands, and hold the two hands before the breast, with the fingers upward and a little apart, and the palms turned toward each other, as if grasping a number of things. (Iroquois I.)

Open the fingers of both hands, and hold the two hands in front of your chest, with the fingers pointing up and slightly apart, and the palms facing each other, as if holding several items. (Iroquois I.)

Place the hands on either side of and as high as the head, then open and close the fingers rapidly four or five times. (Wyandot I.) "Counting 'tens' an indefinite number of times."

Place your hands on either side of your head and raise them as high as possible, then quickly open and close your fingers four or five times. (Wyandot I.) "Counting by tens an indefinite number of times."

Clasp the hands effusively before the breast. (Apache III.)

Clasp your hands enthusiastically in front of your chest. (Apache III.)

Deaf-mute natural signs;

Sign language;

Put the fingers of the two hands together, tip to tip, and rub them with a rapid motion. (Ballard.)

Put the fingertips of both hands together and rub them quickly. (Ballard.)

[pg 446]

Make a rapid movement of the fingers and thumbs of both hands upward and downward, and at the same time cause both lips to touch each other in rapid succession, and both eyes to be half opened. (Hasenstab.)

Make a quick motion with the fingers and thumbs of both hands up and down, while simultaneously making both lips touch each other rapidly, and keep both eyes half open. (Hasenstab.)

Move the fingers of both hands forward and backward. (Ziegler.) Add to Ziegler's sign: slightly opening and closing the hands. (Wing.)

Move the fingers of both hands back and forth. (Ziegler.) Add to Ziegler's gesture: lightly open and close the hands. (Wing.)

—— Horses.

Horses.

Raise the right arm above the head, palm forward, and thrust forward forcibly on a line with the shoulder. (Omaha I.)

Raise your right arm above your head, palm facing forward, and push it forward forcefully in line with your shoulder. (Omaha I.)

—— Persons, etc.

Individuals, etc.

Hands and fingers interlaced. (Macgowan.)

Hands and fingers intertwined. (Macgowan.)

Take up a bunch of grass or a clod of earth; place it in the hand of the person addressed, who looks down upon it. (Omaha I.) "Represents as many or more than the particles contained in the mass."

Take a handful of grass or a clump of dirt; put it in the hand of the person you're speaking to, who looks down at it. (Omaha I.) "Represents as many or more particles than what’s in the mass."

—— MUCH.

Move both hands toward one another and slightly upward. (Wied.) I have seen this sign, but I think it is used only for articles that may be piled on the ground or formed into a heap. The sign most in use for the general idea of much or many I have given. (Matthews.)

Move both hands toward each other and slightly up. (Wied.) I've seen this sign, but I believe it's only used for items that can be stacked on the ground or made into a pile. The sign that's mostly used for the general idea of much or many is what I've provided. (Matthews.)

Bring the hands up in front of the body with the fingers carefully kept distinct. (Cheyenne I.)

Bring your hands up in front of your body, keeping your fingers separate. (Cheyenne I.)

Both hands closed, brought up in a curved motion toward each other to the level of the neck or chin, (Cheyenne II.)

Both hands came together in a curved motion towards each other, reaching the level of the neck or chin, (Cheyenne II.)

Both hands and arms are partly extended; each hand is then made to describe, simultaneously with the other, from the head downward, the arc of a circle curving outward. This is used for large in some senses. (Ojibwa V; Mandan and Hidatsa I.)

Both hands and arms are partly extended; each hand then moves, at the same time as the other, in a circular motion curving outward from the head downward. This is used for large in some senses. (Ojibwa V; Mandan and Hidatsa I.)

Both hands flat and extended, placed before the breast, finger tips touching, palms down; then separate them by passing outward and downward as if smoothing the outer surface of a globe. (Absaroka I; Shoshoni and Banack I; Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) "A heap."

Both hands flat and extended, placed in front of the chest, fingertips touching, palms down; then move them apart by going outward and downward as if smoothing the surface of a globe. (Absaroka I; Shoshoni and Banack I; Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) "A lot."

Much is included in many or big, as the case may require. (Dakota I.)

Much is included in many or big, depending on the situation. (Dakota I.)

The hands, with fingers widely separated, slightly bent, pointing forward, and backs outward, are to be rapidly approximated through downward curves, from positions twelve to thirty-six inches apart, at the height of the navel, and quickly closed. Or the hands may be moved until the right is above the left. So much that it has to be gathered with both hands. (Dakota IV.)

The hands, with fingers spread apart, slightly bent, pointing forward, and palms facing out, should be quickly brought together with downward curves, from positions twelve to thirty-six inches apart, at the level of the navel, and then quickly closed. Alternatively, the hands can be moved until the right one is above the left, to the point where it needs to be gathered with both hands. (Dakota IV.)

[pg 447]

Hands open, palms turned in, held about three feet apart and about two feet from the ground. Raise them about a foot, then bring in an upward curve toward each other. As they pass each other, palms down, the right hand is about three inches above the left. (Omaha I.)

Hands open, palms facing in, held about three feet apart and around two feet off the ground. Raise them about a foot, then bring them in with an upward curve toward each other. As they pass each other, palms down, the right hand is about three inches above the left. (Omaha I.)

Place both hands flat and extended, thumbs touching, palms downward, in front of and as high as the face; then move them outward and downward a short distance toward their respective sides, thus describing the upper half of a circle. (Wyandot I.) "A heap."

Place both hands flat and extended, thumbs touching, palms facing down, in front of your face and as high as it. Then move them outward and downward a short distance toward your sides, creating the upper half of a circle. (Wyandot I.) "A heap."

Both hands clinched, placed as high as and in front of the hips, palms facing opposite sides and about a foot apart, then bring them upward and inward, describing an arc, until the thumbs touch. (Apache I.) Fig. 274.

Both hands clenched, positioned high and in front of the hips, palms facing outward and about a foot apart, then raise them upward and inward, creating an arc, until the thumbs touch. (Apache I.) Fig. 274.

Much, quantity. ApacheFig. 274.

Sweep out both hands as if inclosing a large object; wave the hands forward and somewhat upward. (Apache III.) "Suggesting immensity."

Sweep both hands outward as if you're enclosing a large object; move your hands forward and slightly upward. (Apache III.) "Implying vastness."

Deaf-mute sign:

Deaf and mute sign

The French deaf-mutes place the two hands, with fingers united and extended in a slight curve, nearly together, left above right, in front of the body, and then raise the left in a direct line above the right, thus suggesting the idea of a large and slightly-rounded object being held between the two palms.

The French deaf-mutes place both hands, fingers together and slightly curved, almost touching, with the left hand above the right in front of their body. They then lift the left hand straight up above the right, creating the impression of holding a large, slightly rounded object between their palms.

—— And heavy.

And heavy.

Hands open, palms turned in, held about three feet apart, and about two feet from the ground, raise them about a foot; close the fists, backs of hands down, as if lifting something heavy; then move a short distance up and down several times. (Omaha I.)

Hands open, palms facing in, held about three feet apart and about two feet off the ground, raise them about a foot; clench your fists, backs of hands facing down, as if lifting something heavy; then move them up and down a short distance several times. (Omaha I.)

Remarks connected with the signs for quantity appear on pages 291, 359, and 382, supra.

Remarks about the signs for quantity can be found on pages 291, 359, and 382, supra.

QUESTION; INQUIRY; INTERROGATION.

The palm of the hand upward and carried circularly outward, and depressed. (Dunbar.)

The palm of the hand is turned up and moved in a circle outward, then lowered. (Dunbar.)

The hand held up with the thumb near the face, and the palm directed toward the person of whom the inquiry is made; then rotated upon the wrist two or three times edgewise, to denote uncertainty. (Long; Comanche I; Wichita I.) The motion might be mistaken for the derisive, vulgar gesture called "taking a sight," "donner un pied de nez," [pg 448] descending to our small boys from antiquity. The separate motion of the fingers in the vulgar gesture as used in our eastern cities is, however, more nearly correlated with some of the Indian signs for fool, one of which is the same as that for Kaiowa, see Tribal Signs. It may be noted that the Latin "sagax," from which is derived "sagacity," was chiefly used to denote the keen scent of dogs, so there is a relation established between the nasal organ and wisdom or its absence, and that "suspendere naso" was a classic phrase for hoaxing. The Italian expressions "restare con un palmo di naso," "con tanto di naso," etc., mentioned by the canon De Jorio, refer to the same vulgar gesture in which the face is supposed to be thrust forward sillily. Further remarks connected with this sign appear on pp. 304, 305, supra.

The hand is raised with the thumb near the face and the palm facing the person being asked; then, it rotates on the wrist two or three times sideways to show uncertainty. (Long; Comanche I; Wichita I.) This motion might be confused with the mocking, crude gesture called "taking a sight," "donner un pied de nez," which has been passed down to our young boys from ancient times. However, the distinct movement of the fingers in the crude gesture used in our eastern cities is more closely associated with some of the Native American signs for fool, one of which is the same as that for Kaiowa, see Tribal Symbols. It’s interesting to note that the Latin word "sagax," which gives us "sagacity," was primarily used to describe the keen sense of smell in dogs, creating a link between the nose and wisdom or the lack thereof, and that "suspendere naso" was a classic term for tricking someone. The Italian phrases "restare con un palmo di naso," "con tanto di naso," etc., noted by the canon De Jorio, refer to the same crude gesture where the face is expected to be thrust forward in a silly manner. Further remarks related to this sign can be found on pp. 304, 305, supra.

Extend the open hand perpendicularly with the palm outward, and move it from side to side several times. (Wied.) This sign is still used. For "outward," however, I would substitute "forward." The hand is usually, but not always, held before the face. (Matthews.) This is not the sign for question, but is used to attract attention before commencing a conversation or any other time during the talk, when found necessary. (McChesney.) With due deference to Dr. McChesney, this is the sign for question, as used by many tribes, and especially Dakotas. The Prince of Wied probably intended to convey the motion of forward, to the front, when he said outward. In making the sign for attention the hand is held more nearly horizontal, and is directed toward the individual whose attention is desired. (Hoffman.)

Extend your hand outward with the palm facing away, and move it side to side a few times. (Wied.) This gesture is still in use. However, instead of "outward," I would say "forward." The hand is generally, but not always, positioned in front of the face. (Matthews.) This is not the sign for question, but it is used to get attention before starting a conversation or whenever needed during the discussion. (McChesney.) With all respect to Dr. McChesney, this is indeed the sign for question, as many tribes, particularly the Dakotas, use it. The Prince of Wied likely meant to indicate the motion of forward, to the front, when he mentioned outward. When making the sign for attention, the hand is held more horizontally and directed toward the person whose attention is being sought. (Hoffman.)

Right hand in front of right side of body, forearm horizontal, palm of hand to the left, fingers extended, joined and horizontal, thumb extending upward naturally, turn hand to the left about 60°, then resume first position. Continue this motion for about two to four seconds, depending on earnestness of inquiry. (Creel.)

Right hand in front of the right side of the body, forearm horizontal, palm facing left, fingers extended, joined, and horizontal, thumb extending upward naturally. Turn the hand to the left about 60°, then return to the starting position. Keep this motion going for about two to four seconds, depending on how serious the inquiry is. (Creel.)

Right hand, fingers pointing upward, palm outward, elevated to the level of the shoulder, extended toward the person addressed, and slightly shaken from side to side. (Cheyenne II.)

Right hand, fingers pointing up, palm out, raised to shoulder height, extended toward the person being spoken to, and slightly shaken side to side. (Cheyenne II.)

Hold the elbow of the right arm against the side, extending the right hand, palm inward, with all the fingers straight joined, as far as may be, while the elbow remains fixed against the side; then turn the extended hand to the right and left, repeating this movement several times, being performed by the muscles of the arm. (Sac, Fox, and Kickapoo I.)

Hold your right elbow against your side, extend your right hand with the palm facing inward and all fingers straight and together as far as you can while keeping your elbow pressed to your side. Then, rotate your extended hand to the right and left, repeating this movement several times, using the muscles in your arm. (Sac, Fox, and Kickapoo I.)

Place the flat and extended right hand, palm forward, about twelve inches in front of and as high as the shoulder, then shake the hand from side to side as it is moved upward and forward. (Apache I.) See Fig. 304, in Tendoy-Huerito Dialogue, p. 486. This may be compared with the ancient Greek sign, Fig. 67, and with the modern Neapolitan sign, Fig. 70, both of which are discussed on p. 291, supra.

Place your flat and extended right hand, palm facing forward, about twelve inches in front of and at shoulder height, then shake your hand side to side as you move it upward and forward. (Apache I.) See Fig. 304 in Tendoy-Huerito Conversation, p. 486. This can be compared with the ancient Greek sign, Fig. 67, and the modern Neapolitan sign, Fig. 70, both of which are discussed on p. 291, supra.

[pg 449]

Deaf-mute natural sign:

Deaf and mute sign language:

A quick motion of the lips with an inquiring look. (Ballard.)

A quick movement of the lips paired with a curious expression. (Ballard.)

Deaf-mute sign:

Sign language

The French deaf-mutes for inquiry, "qu'est-ce que c'est?" bring the hands to the lower part of the chest, with open palms about a foot separate and diverging outward.

The French deaf-mutes for inquiry, "qu'est-ce que c'est?" bring their hands to the lower part of their chest, with open palms about a foot apart, facing outward.

Australian sign:

Aussie sign

One is a sort of note of interrogation. For instance, if I were to meet a native and make the sign: Hand flat, fingers and thumb extended, the two middle fingers touching, the two outer slightly separated from the middle by turning the hand palm upward as I met him, it would mean: "Where are you going?" In other words I should say "Minna?" (what name?). (Smyth.) Fig. 275.

One is basically a question mark. For example, if I were to meet someone from the area and make the sign: hand flat, fingers and thumb extended, with the two middle fingers touching and the outer two slightly apart from the middle by turning my hand palm up as I greet them, it would mean: "Where are you going?" In other words, I would be saying "Minna?" (what name?). (Smyth.) Fig. 275.

Question. AustralianFig. 275.

Some comparisons and illustrations connected with the signs for question appear on pages 291, 297, and 303, supra, and under Phrases, infra. Quintilian remarks upon this subject as follows: "In questioning, we do not compose our gesture after any single manner; the position of the hand, for the most part is to be changed, however disposed before."

Some comparisons and illustrations related to the signs for question can be found on pages 291, 297, and 303, supra, and under Please provide the phrases for modernizing., infra. Quintilian comments on this topic as follows: "When we ask questions, we don't form our gestures in just one way; the position of the hand is usually varied, no matter how it was positioned before."

SOLDIER.

——, American.

——, American.

The upright nearly closed hands, thumbs against the middle of the forefingers, being in front of the body, with their thumbs near together, palms forward, separate them about two feet horizontally on the same line. All in a line in front. (Cheyenne III; Dakota IV.)

The upright hands are almost closed, with thumbs pressed against the middle of the forefingers, positioned in front of the body. The thumbs are close together, palms facing forward, and the hands should be separated about two feet apart on the same line. Everything is aligned in front. (Cheyenne III; Dakota IV.)

Pass each hand down the outer seam of the pants. (Sac, Fox, and Kickapoo I.) "Stripes."

Pass each hand down the outer seam of the pants. (Sac, Fox, and Kickapoo I.) "Stripes."

Sign for White Man as follows: The extended index (M turned inward) is drawn from the left side of the head around in front to the right side, about on a line with the brim of the hat, with the back of the hand outward; and then for Fort, viz, on level of the breasts in front of body, both hands with fingers turned inward, straight, backs joined, backs of hands outward, horizontal, turn outward the hands until the fingers are free, curve them, and bring the wrists together so as to describe a circle with a space left between the ends of the curved fingers. (Dakota I.) "From his fortified place of abode."

Sign for White man like this: Extend your index finger (with your palm facing in) and move it from the left side of your head, around to the front, and then to the right side, roughly in line with the brim of a hat, with the back of your hand facing out. For Fortress, at chest level in front of your body, use both hands with fingers pointing in, straight, backs touching, backs of your hands facing out, horizontal. Turn your hands out until your fingers are free, curve them, and bring your wrists together to form a circle, leaving a space between the ends of your curved fingers. (Dakota I.) "From his fortified place of abode."

Another: Both hands in front of body, fists, backs outward, hands in contact, draw them apart on a straight line right to right, left to left about two feet, then draw the index, other fingers closed, across the [pg 450] forehead above the eyebrows. This is the sign preferred by the Sioux. (Dakota I.)

Another: Both hands in front of your body, fists with the backs facing out, keep your hands touching, and then pull them apart in a straight line about two feet, right to right, left to left. After that, draw your index finger, with the other fingers closed, across your forehead above your eyebrows. This is the sign preferred by the Sioux. (Dakota I.)

Extend the fingers of the right hand; place the thumb on the same plane close beside them, and then bring the thumb side of the hand horizontally against the middle of the forehead, palm downward and little finger to the front. (Dakota II; Ute I.) "Visor of forage cap."

Extend the fingers of your right hand; place your thumb on the same level close beside them, then bring the thumb side of your hand horizontally against the center of your forehead, palm down and little finger facing forward. (Dakota II; Ute I.) "Visor of forage cap."

First make the sign for Soldier substantially the same as (Dakota VI) below, then that for White Man, viz.: Draw the opened right hand horizontally from left to right across the forehead a little above the eyebrows, the back of the hand to be upward and the fingers pointing toward the left; or, close all the fingers except the index and draw it across the forehead in the same manner. (Dakota IV.) For illustrations of other signs for white man see Figs 315 and 329, infra.

First, create the sign for Trooper similar to the one shown in (Dakota VI) below, then for White person: Draw your open right hand horizontally from left to right across your forehead, just above your eyebrows, with the back of your hand facing up and your fingers pointing left; alternatively, you can close all your fingers except for the index finger and draw it across your forehead in the same way. (Dakota IV.) For examples of other signs for "white man," see Figs 315 and 329, infra.

Soldier. Dakota and ArikaraFig. 276.

Place the radial sides of the clinched hands together before the chest, then draw them horizontally apart. (Dakota VI; Arikara I.) "All in a line." Fig. 276.

Place the palms of your clasped hands together in front of your chest, then pull them apart horizontally. (Dakota VI; Arikara I.) "All in a line." Fig. 276.

Put thumbs to temples, and forefingers forward, meeting in front, other fingers closed. (Apache III.) "Cap-visor."

Put your thumbs on your temples, extend your index fingers forward so they meet in front, and keep the other fingers closed. (Apache III.) "Cap-visor."

——, Arikara.

——, Arikara.

Make the sign for Arikara (see Tribal Signs) and that for Brave. (Arikara I.)

Make the sign for Arikara Tribe (see Tribal Symbols) and that for Courageous. (Arikara I.)

——, Dakota.

——, Dakota.

Make the sign for Dakota (see Tribal Signs) and that for Soldier. (Dakota VI.)

Make the sign for Dakota (see Tribal Symbols) and that for Service member. (Dakota VI.)

——, Indian.

——, Indian.

Both fists before the body, palms down, thumbs touching, then draw them horizontally apart to the right and left. (Arapaho II; Cheyenne V; Ponka II; Pani I.) This is the same sign illustrated in Fig. 276, above, as given by tribes there cited for white or American soldier. The tribes now cited use it for a soldier of the same tribe as the gesturer, or perhaps for soldier generically, as they subjoin a tribal sign or the sign for white man, when desiring to refer to any other than their own tribe.

Both fists in front of the body, palms down, thumbs touching, then pull them apart horizontally to the right and left. (Arapaho II; Cheyenne V; Ponka II; Pani I.) This is the same sign shown in Fig. 276 above, as used by the tribes mentioned for white or American soldier. The tribes now mentioned use it for a soldier from the same tribe as the person making the gesture, or maybe for soldier in general, since they add a tribal sign or the sign for white man when they want to refer to someone from a different tribe.

TRADE or BARTER; EXCHANGE.
—— TRADE.

First make the sign of Exchange (see below), then pat the left arm with the right finger, with a rapid motion from the hand passing it toward the shoulder. (Long.)

First make the sign of Trade (see below), then quickly pat the left arm with your right finger, moving your hand rapidly toward the shoulder. (Long.)

[pg 451]

Strike the extended index finger of the right hand several times upon that of the left. (Wied.) I have described the same sign in different terms and at greater length. It is only necessary, however, to place the fingers in contact once. The person whom the prince saw making this sign may have meant to indicate something more than the simple idea of trade, i.e., trade often or habitually. The idea of frequency is often conveyed by the repetition of a sign (as in some Indian languages by repetition of the root). Or the sign-maker may have repeated the sign to demonstrate it more clearly. (Matthews.) Though some difference exists in the motions executed in Wied's sign and that of (Oto and Missouri I), there is sufficient similarity to justify a probable identity of conception and to make them easily understood. (Boteler.) In the author's mind exchange was probably intended for one transaction, in which each of two articles took the place before occupied by the other, and trade was intended for a more general and systematic barter, indicated by the repetition of strokes. Such distinction would not perhaps have occurred to most observers, but as the older authorities, such as Long and Wied, give distinct signs under the separate titles of trade and exchange they must be credited with having some reason for so doing. A pictograph connected with this sign is shown on page 381, supra.

Tap the extended index finger of your right hand against that of your left several times. (Wied.) I've described the same sign using different words and at greater length. However, it's only necessary to touch the fingers together once. The person whom the prince saw making this sign might have intended to convey something more than just the basic idea of trade, i.e., trading frequently or routinely. The idea of frequency is often expressed by repeating a sign (similar to how some Indian languages use repetition of the root). Or the sign-maker might have repeated the sign to explain it more clearly. (Matthews.) Although there are some differences in the motions used in Wied's sign and that of (Oto and Missouri I), there is enough similarity to suggest a likely shared understanding and to make them easy to interpret. (Boteler.) The author likely meant exchange to refer to a single transaction, where each of two items replaces the other, while trade referred to a broader and more organized system of barter, indicated by the repeated taps. This distinction may not have occurred to most observers, but since older authorities like Long and Wied provide different signs under the individual titles of trade and exchange, they must have had some valid reason for doing so. A pictograph associated with this sign is shown on page 381, supra.

Cross the forefingers of both hands before the breast. (Burton.) "Diamond cut diamond." This conception of one smart trader cutting into the profits of another is a mistake arising from the rough resemblance of the sign to that for cutting. Captain Burton is right, however, in reporting that this sign for trade is also used for white man, American, and that the same Indians using it orally call white men "shwop," from the English or American word "swap" or "swop." This is a legacy from the early traders, the first white men met by the Western tribes, and the expression extends even to the Sahaptins on the Yakama River, where it appears incorporated in their language as swiapoin. It must have penetrated to them through the Shoshoni.

Cross your forefingers of both hands in front of your chest. (Burton.) "Diamond cut diamond." This idea of one savvy trader cutting into another's profits is a misunderstanding based on the rough similarity of the sign to that for cutting. Captain Burton is correct, however, in noting that this sign for trade is also used for white man, American, and that the same Indians who use it orally refer to white men as "shwop," derived from the English or American word "swap" or "swop." This comes from the early traders, the first white men encountered by the Western tribes, and the term even spreads to the Sahaptins on the Yakama River, where it is woven into their language as swiapoin. It must have made its way to them through the Shoshoni.

Cross the index fingers. (Macgowan.)

Cross your fingers. (Macgowan.)

Cross the forefingers at right angles. (Arapaho I.)

Cross your index fingers at a right angle. (Arapaho I.)

Both hands, palms facing each other, forefingers extended, crossed right above left before the breast. (Cheyenne II.)

Both hands, palms facing each other, forefingers extended, crossed right above left in front of the chest. (Cheyenne II.)

The left hand, with forefinger extended, pointing toward the right (rest of fingers closed), horizontal, back outward, otherwise as (M), is held in front of left breast about a foot; and the right hand, with forefinger extended (J), in front of and near the right breast, is carried outward and struck over the top of the stationary left (+) crosswise, where it remains for a moment. (Dakota I.)

The left hand is held in front of the left breast, about a foot away, with the forefinger extended and pointing to the right, while the other fingers are closed and the back of the hand is facing outward, similar to the letter M. The right hand, with the forefinger extended (like the letter J), is positioned in front of and close to the right breast, then moved outward and strikes over the top of the stationary left hand (which is in a crosswise position), where it stays for a moment. (Dakota I.)

Hold the extended left index about a foot in front of the breast, pointing obliquely forward toward the right, and lay the extended right [pg 452] index at right angles across the left, first raising the right about a foot above the left, palms of both inward, other fingers half closed. This is also an Arapaho sign as well as Dakota. Yours is there and mine is there; take either. (Dakota IV.)

Hold your left index finger extended about a foot in front of your chest, pointing diagonally forward to the right, and place your right index finger at a right angle across your left index, first raising your right finger about a foot above the left, with the palms facing inward and the other fingers partially closed. This is a sign used by both the Arapaho and Dakota tribes. Yours is here and mine is here; choose either. (Dakota IV.)

Trade. DakotaFig. 277.

Place the first two fingers of the right hand across those of the left, both being slightly spread. The hands are sometimes used, but are placed edgewise. (Dakota V.) Fig. 277.

Place the index and middle fingers of your right hand across the fingers of your left hand, with both hands slightly apart. Sometimes, the hands are used, but they are positioned sideways. (Dakota V.) Fig. 277.

Another: The index of the right hand is laid across the forefinger of the left when the transaction includes but two persons trading single article for article. (Dakota V.)

Another: The index finger of the right hand is placed across the forefinger of the left when the exchange involves just two people trading one item for another. (Dakota V.)

Strike the back of the extended index at a right angle against the radial side of the extended forefinger of the left hand. (Dakota VI, VII.) Fig. 278.

Strike the back of the extended index finger at a right angle against the radial side of the extended forefinger of the left hand. (Dakota VI, VII.) Fig. 278.

Trade. DakotaFig. 278.

The forefingers are extended, held obliquely upward, and crossed at right angles to one another, usually in front of the chest. (Mandan and Hidatsa I.)

The index fingers are extended, angled up, and crossed at right angles to each other, usually in front of the chest. (Mandan and Hidatsa I.)

Bring each hand as high as the breast, forefinger pointing up, the other fingers closed, then move quickly the right hand to the left, the left to the right, the forefingers making an acute angle as they cross. (Omaha I; Ponka I.)

Bring each hand up to chest level, with the index finger pointing up and the other fingers closed. Then quickly move your right hand to the left and your left hand to the right, so that the index fingers form an acute angle where they cross. (Omaha I; Ponka I.)

The palm point of the right index extended touches the chest; it is then turned toward the second individual interested, then touches the object. The arms are now drawn toward the body, semiflexed, with the hands, in type-positions (W W), crossed, the right superposed to the left. The individual then casts an interrogating glance at the second person. (Oto and Missouri I.) "To cross something from one to another."

The tip of the right index finger touches the chest; it is then turned towards the second person involved and then touches the object. The arms are now pulled towards the body, slightly bent, with the hands in type positions (W W), crossed with the right hand on top of the left. The person then looks questioningly at the second individual. (Oto and Missouri I.) "To transfer something from one to another."

Close the hands, except the index fingers and the thumbs; with them open, move the hands several times past one another at the height of the breast; the index fingers pointing upward and the thumbs outward. (Iroquois I.) "The movement indicates 'exchanging.'"

Close your hands, keeping just your index fingers and thumbs open; with them open, move your hands back and forth past each other at chest height; the index fingers should point up and the thumbs should point out. (Iroquois I.) "The movement signifies 'exchanging.'"

Hold the left hand horizontally before the body, with the forefinger only extended and pointing to the right, palm downward; then, with the right hand closed, index only extended, palm to the right, place the index at right angles on the forefinger of the left, touching at the second joints. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.)

Hold your left hand out in front of you horizontally, with just your index finger extended and pointing to the right, palm facing down. Then, with your right hand in a fist and only your index finger extended, palm facing to the right, place your index finger at a right angle on the index finger of your left hand, touching at the second joints. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.)

Pass the hands in front of the body, all the fingers closed except the forefingers. (Sahaptin I.)

Pass your hands in front of your body, keeping all your fingers closed except for the forefingers. (Sahaptin I.)

[pg 453]

Close the fingers of both hands (K); bring them opposite each shoulder; then bring the hands across each other's pathway, without permitting them to touch. At the close of the sign the left hand will be near and pointing at the right shoulder; right hand will be near and pointing at the left shoulder. (Comanche I.)

Close your fingers on both hands (K); bring them in front of each shoulder; then move your hands across each other’s path, without letting them touch. At the end of the sign, your left hand will be near and pointing at your right shoulder; your right hand will be near and pointing at your left shoulder. (Comanche I.)

Close both hands, leaving the forefingers only extended; place the right before and several inches above the left, then pass the right hand toward the left elbow and the left hand toward the right elbow, each hand following the course made by a flourishing cut with a short sword. This sign, according to the informant, is also employed by the Banak and Umatilla Indians. (Comanche II; Pai-Ute I.)

Close both hands, leaving only the index fingers extended; hold the right hand a few inches above the left, then move the right hand toward the left elbow and the left hand toward the right elbow, each hand following the path of a graceful cut with a short sword. This gesture, according to the source, is also used by the Banak and Umatilla Indians. (Comanche II; Pai-Ute I.)

The forefingers of both hands only extended, pass the left from left to right, and the right at the same time crossing its course from the tip toward the wrist of the left, stopping when the wrists cross. (Ute I.) "Exchange of articles."

The index fingers of both hands just reached out, with the left moving from left to right, while the right crossed over from the tip toward the wrist of the left, stopping when the wrists crossed. (Ute I.) "Exchange of articles."

Right hand carried across chest, hand extended, palm upward, fingers and thumb closed as if holding something; left hand, in same position, carried across the right, palm downward. (Kutchin I.)

Right hand placed across the chest, hand extended, palm up, fingers and thumb closed as if holding something; left hand, in the same position, placed across the right, palm down. (Kutchin I.)

Hands pronated and forefingers crossed. (Zun̄i I.)

Hands turned palms down and fingers crossed. (Zun̄i I.)

Deaf-mute natural sign:

Deaf-mute natural gesture

Close the hand slightly, as if taking something, and move it forward and open the hand as if to drop or give away the thing, and again close and withdraw the hand as if to take something else. (Bollard.)

Close your hand a little, like you're picking something up, then move it forward and open your hand as if you're about to drop or give away what you have, and then close your hand again and pull it back as if you're getting something else. (Bollard.)

American instructed deaf-mutes use substantially the sign described by (Mandan and Hidatsa I).

American taught deaf-mutes to use mainly the sign described by (Mandan and Hidatsa I).

—— To buy.

Purchase.

Buy. UteFig. 279.

Hold the left hand about twelve inches before the breast, the thumb resting on the closed third and fourth fingers; the fore and second fingers separated and extended, palm toward the breast; then pass the extended index into the crotch formed by the separated fingers of the left hand. This is an invented sign, and was given to illustrate the difference between buying and trading. (Ute I.) Fig. 279.

Hold your left hand about twelve inches in front of your chest, with the thumb resting on your closed third and fourth fingers; keep your forefinger and middle finger separated and extended, palm facing your chest. Then, insert your extended index finger into the space formed by the separated fingers of your left hand. This is a made-up sign meant to demonstrate the difference between buying and trading. (Ute I.) Fig. 279.

Deaf-mute natural sign:

Sign language for the deaf:

Make a circle on the palm of the left hand with the forefinger of the right hand, to denote coin, and close the thumb and finger as if to take the money, and put the hand forward to signify giving it to some one, and move the hand a little apart from the place where it left the money, and then close and withdraw the hand, as if to take the thing purchased. (Ballard.)

Make a circle on the palm of your left hand with your right forefinger to represent coin, then close your thumb and finger as if you're picking up the money. Push your hand forward to show that you're giving it to someone, move your hand slightly away from where the money was, and then close your hand and pull it back as if you're taking the item you bought. (Ballard.)

[pg 454]

Italian sign:

Italian sign:

To indicate paying, in the language of the fingers, one makes as though he put something, piece after piece, from one hand into the other—a gesture, however, far less expressive than that when a man lacks money, and yet cannot make up a face to beg it; or simply to indicate want of money, which is to rub together the thumb and forefinger, at the same time stretching out the hand. (Butler.) An illustration from De Jorio of the Neapolitan sign for money is given on page 297, supra.

To show that someone is paying, in the language of gestures, a person pretends to transfer something, piece by piece, from one hand to the other—a gesture that is much less expressive than when someone is broke and cannot muster the courage to ask for money; or simply to show they’re short on cash, which is done by rubbing the thumb and forefinger together while holding out the hand. (Butler.) An example from De Jorio of the Neapolitan sign for money is provided on page 297, supra.

—— EXCHANGE.

The two forefingers are extended perpendicularly, and the hands are then passed by each other transversely in front of the breast so as nearly to exchange positions. (Long.)

The two index fingers are extended straight out, and the hands are then moved past each other sideways in front of the chest to almost switch places. (Long.)

Pass both hands, with extended forefingers, across each other before the breast. (Wied.) See remarks on this author's sign for Trade, supra.

Pass both hands, with your index fingers extended, across each other in front of your chest. (Wied.) See comments on this author's sign for Trading, supra.

Hands brought up to front of breast, forefingers extended and other fingers slightly closed; hands suddenly drawn toward and past each other until forearms are crossed in front of breast. (Cheyenne II.) "Exchange; right hand exchanging position with the left."

Hands raised to the front of the chest, index fingers extended and other fingers slightly closed; hands quickly drawn toward and past each other until the forearms cross in front of the chest. (Cheyenne II.) "Exchange; right hand swaps places with the left."

Left hand, with forefinger extended, others closed (M, except back of hand outward), is brought, arm extended, in front of the left breast, and the extended forefinger of the right hand, obliquely upward, others closed, is placed crosswise over the left and maintained in that position for a moment, when the fingers of the right hand are relaxed (as in Y), brought near the breast with hand horizontal, palm inward, and then carried out again in front of right breast twenty inches, with palm looking toward the left, fingers pointing forward, hand horizontal, and then the left hand performs the same movements on the left side of the body, (Dakota I.) "You give me, I give you."

Left hand, with the index finger extended and the others closed (thumb facing outward), is brought out, arm extended, in front of the left chest. The extended index finger of the right hand, angled upward with the other fingers closed, is placed crosswise over the left hand and held in that position for a moment. Then, the fingers of the right hand relax (as in Y), the hand is brought near the chest with the palm facing inward, and then extended again in front of the right chest about twenty inches, with the palm facing left, fingers pointing forward, and hand horizontal. After that, the left hand performs the same movements on the left side of the body, (Dakota I.) "You give me, I give you."

The hands, backs forward, are held as index hands, pointing upward, the elbows being fully bent; each hand is then, simultaneously with the other, moved to the opposite shoulder, so that the forearms cross one another almost at right angles. (Mandan and Hidatsa I.)

The hands, with the backs facing out, are positioned like index fingers pointing up, with the elbows fully bent; then, each hand is moved at the same time to the opposite shoulder, causing the forearms to cross each other nearly at right angles. (Mandan and Hidatsa I.)

YES; AFFIRMATION; IT IS SO. (Compare Good.)

The motion is somewhat like truth, viz: The forefinger in the attitude of pointing, from the mouth forward in a line curving a little upward, the other fingers being carefully closed; but the finger is held rather more upright, and is passed nearly straightforward from opposite the breast, [pg 455] and when at the end of its course it seems gently to strike something, though with rather a slow and not suddenly accelerated motion. (Long.)

The motion is somewhat like truth: the index finger is pointing, extending from the mouth forward in a line that curves slightly upward, while the other fingers are kept neatly closed. However, the finger is held more upright and moves almost straight out from in front of the chest, [pg 455] and when it reaches the end of its movement, it appears to gently touch something, but with a slow and not abruptly quickened motion. (Long.)

Wave the hand straight forward from the face. (Burton.) This may be compared with the forward nod common over most of the world for assent, but that gesture is not universal, as the New Zealanders elevate the head and chin, and the Turks are reported by several travelers to shake the head somewhat like our negative. Rev. H.N. Barnum denies that report, giving below the gesture observed by him. He, however, describes the Turkish gesture sign for truth to be "gently bowing with head inclined to the right." This sidewise inclination may be what has been called the shake of the head in affirmation.

Wave your hand straight out from your face. (Burton.) This is similar to the forward nod that's common in many parts of the world to show agreement, but that gesture isn't universal. For instance, people in New Zealand raise their head and chin, while several travelers report that Turks tend to shake their heads a bit like a "no." However, Rev. H.N. Barnum disputes that claim and provides another gesture he observed. He describes the Turkish sign for truth as "gently bowing with the head tilted to the right." This side-to-side tilt might be what has been referred to as the head shake in agreement.

Another: Wave the hand from the mouth, extending the thumb from the index and closing the other three fingers. (Burton.)

Another: Wave the hand from the mouth, extending the thumb from the index and closing the other three fingers. (Burton.)

Gesticulate vertically downward and in front of the body with the extended forefinger (right hand usually), the remaining fingers and thumb closed, their nails down. (Creel; Arapaho I.)

Gesticulate downward and in front of your body with your extended forefinger (usually your right hand), keeping your other fingers and thumb closed, with their nails facing down. (Creel; Arapaho I.)

Right hand elevated to the level and in front of the shoulder, two first fingers somewhat extended, thumb resting against the middle finger; sudden motion in a curve forward and downward. (Cheyenne II.) It has been suggested that the correspondence between this gesture and the one given by the same gesturer for sitting (made by holding the right hand to one side, fingers and thumb drooping, and striking downward to the ground or object to be sat upon) seemingly indicates that the origin of the former is in connection with the idea of "resting," or "settling a question." It is however at least equally probable that the forward and downward curve is an abbreviation of the sign for truth, true, a typical description of which follows given by (Dakota I). The sign for true can often be interchanged with that for yes, in the same manner as the several words.

Right hand raised to shoulder level and in front of the shoulder, two fingers slightly extended, thumb resting against the middle finger; a quick motion in a curve forward and downward. (Cheyenne II.) It has been suggested that the connection between this gesture and the one made by the same person for sitting (which involves holding the right hand to one side, fingers and thumb drooping, and striking downward toward the ground or the object to sit on) seems to indicate that the origin of the former is related to the idea of "resting," or "settling a question." However, it is also quite possible that the forward and downward curve is a shortened version of the sign for truth, true, a typical description of which is provided by (Dakota I). The sign for true can often be used interchangeably with the one for yes, just like several words.

The index of the horizontal hand (M), other fingers closed, is carried straight outward from the mouth. This is also the sign for truth. (Dakota I.) "But one tongue."

The index finger of the horizontal hand (M), with the other fingers closed, extends straight out from the mouth. This also represents truth. (Dakota I.) "But one tongue."

Extend the right index, the thumb against it, nearly close the other fingers, and holding it about a foot in front of the right breast, bend the hand from the wrist downward until the end of the index has passed about six inches through an arc. Some at the same time move the hand forward a little. (Dakota IV.) "A nod; the hand representing the head and the index the nose."

Extend your right index finger, press your thumb against it, nearly close the other fingers, and hold it about a foot in front of your chest. Bend your hand down from the wrist until the tip of your index finger has moved about six inches through an arc. Some people also move their hand forward a little at the same time. (Dakota IV.) "A nod; the hand represents the head and the index finger represents the nose."

Hold the naturally closed hand before the right side of the breast, or shoulder, leaving the index and thumb extended, then throw the hand [pg 456] downward, bring the index against the inner side of the thumb. (Dakota VI, VII, VIII.) Fig. 280. Compare also Fig. 61, p. 286, supra, Quintilian's sign for approbation.

Hold your naturally closed hand in front of your right side, by your chest or shoulder, letting your index finger and thumb extend. Then, move your hand downward, bringing the index finger against the inner side of your thumb. [pg 456] (Dakota VI, VII, VIII.) Fig. 280. Also see Fig. 61, p. 286, supra, Quintilian's sign for approval.

Yes, affirmation. DakotaFig. 280.

The right hand, with the forefinger only extended and pointing forward, is held before and near the chest. It is then moved forward one or two feet, usually with a slight curve downward. (Mandan and Hidatsa I.)

The right hand, with just the index finger extended and pointing ahead, is kept in front of and close to the chest. It's then moved forward one or two feet, usually with a slight downward curve. (Mandan and Hidatsa I.)

Bend the right arm, pointing toward the chest with the index finger; unbend, throwing the hand up and forward. (Omaha I.)

Bend your right arm, pointing your index finger toward your chest; then straighten it, throwing your hand up and forward. (Omaha I.)

Another: Close the three fingers, close the thumb over them, extend forefinger, and then shake forward and down. This is more emphatic than the preceding, and signifies, Yes, I know. (Omaha I.)

Another: Close the three fingers, fold the thumb over them, extend the forefinger, and then shake it forward and down. This is more emphatic than the previous one and means, Yes, I know. (Omaha I.)

The right arm is raised to head with the index finger in type-position (I1), modified by being more opened. From aside the head the hands sweep in a curve to the right ear as of something entering or hearing something; the finger is then more open and carried direct to the ground as something emphatic or direct. (Oto and Missouri I.) "'I hear,' emphatically symbolized." It is doubted if this sign is more than an expression of understanding which may or may not imply positive assent. It would not probably be used as a direct affirmative, for instance, in response to a question.

The right arm is raised to head level with the index finger in a type position (I1), but it's more open. From the side of the head, the hands sweep in a curve to the right ear, as if indicating something being heard or entering. The finger then opens wider and is pointed directly to the ground, symbolizing something emphatic or direct. (Oto and Missouri I.) "'I hear,' emphatically symbolized." There’s some doubt about whether this sign represents more than an expression of understanding, which may or may not suggest a positive agreement. It probably wouldn’t be used as a direct affirmative response to a question, for example.

The hand open, palm downward, at the level of the breast, is moved forward with a quick downward motion from the wrist, imitating a bow of the head. (Iroquois I.)

The hand is open, palm facing down, at the level of the chest, and is quickly moved forward with a downward motion from the wrist, simulating a nod of the head. (Iroquois I.)

Throw the closed right hand, with the index extended and bent, as high as the face, and let it drop again naturally; but as the hand reaches its greatest elevation the index is fully extended and suddenly drawn into the palm, the gesture resembling a beckoning from above toward the ground. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.)

Throw your closed right hand up, with the index finger extended and bent, as high as your face, and then let it fall naturally. As your hand reaches its highest point, fully extend your index finger and then quickly pull it into your palm, making a gesture that looks like a beckoning from above towards the ground. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.)

Quick motion of the right hand forward from the mouth; first position about six inches from the mouth and final as far again away. In first position the index finger is extended, the others closed; in final, the index loosely closed, thrown in that position as the hand is moved forward, as though hooking something with it; palm of hand out. (Sahaptin I.)

Quickly move your right hand forward from your mouth; start about six inches away and end as far again. In the starting position, extend your index finger while keeping the others closed; in the final position, lightly close your index finger as you move your hand forward, as if you're hooking something with it; palm facing out. (Sahaptin I.)

Another: Move right hand to a position in front of the body, letting arm hang loosely at the side, the thumb standing alone, all fingers hooked except forefinger, which is partially extended (E 1, palm [pg 457] upward). The sign consists in moving the forefinger from its partially extended position to one similar to the others, as though making a sly motion for some one to come to you. This is done once each tune the assent is made. More emphatic than the preceding. (Sahaptin I.) "We are together, think alike."

Another: Move your right hand in front of your body, letting your arm hang loosely at your side, with your thumb standing alone and all the fingers hooked except for your forefinger, which is partially extended (E 1, palm [pg 457] upward). The sign involves moving your forefinger from its partially extended position to a similar position as the others, as if you're subtly signaling someone to come over. This is done each time consent is given. It's more emphatic than the previous one. (Sahaptin I.) "We are together, think alike."

Deaf-mute natural sign:

Sign language

Indicate by nodding the head. (Ballard.)

Indicate by nodding your head. (Ballard.)

Deaf-mute sign:

Sign language:

The French mutes unite the extremities of the index and thumb so as to form a circle and move the hand downward with back vertical and turned outward. It has been suggested in explanation that the circle formed and exhibited is merely the letter O, the initial of the word oui.

The French mutes connect the tips of the index finger and thumb to create a circle and then move their hand downwards with the back vertical and turned outward. Some have suggested that the circle made and shown is simply the letter O, the first letter of the word oui.

Fiji sign:

Fiji sign:

Assent is expressed, not by a downward nod as with ourselves, but by an upward nod; the head is jerked backward. Assent is also expressed by uplifting the eyebrows. (Fison.)

Assent is shown, not by nodding down like we do, but by nodding up; the head is thrown back. Assent is also shown by raising the eyebrows. (Fison.)

Turkish sign:

Turkish sign:

One or two nods of the head forward. (Barnum.)

One or two nods of the head forward. (Barnum.)

Other remarks and illustrations upon the signs for yes are given on page 286, supra.

Other remarks and examples about the signs for yes are provided on page 286, above.

[pg 458]

TRIBAL SIGNS.

ABSAROKA or CROW.

The hands held out each side, and striking the air in the manner of flying. (Long.)

The hands were extended to each side, moving through the air like they were flying. (Long.)

Imitate the flapping of the bird's wings with the two hands, palms downward, brought close to the shoulder. (Burton.)

Imitate the flapping of a bird's wings with both hands, palms facing down, brought close to your shoulders. (Burton.)

Imitate the flapping of a bird's wings with the two hands, palms to the front and brought close to the shoulder. (Creel.)

Imitate the flapping of a bird's wings with both hands, palms facing forward and held close to your shoulders. (Creel.)

Place the flat hand as high as and in front or to the side of the right shoulder, move it up and down, the motion occurring at the wrist. For more thorough representation both hands are sometimes employed. (Arapaho II; Cheyenne V; Dakota V, VI, VIII; Ponka II; Kaiowa I; Pani I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) "Bird's wing."

Place your flat hand as high as possible in front of or to the side of your right shoulder, and move it up and down, using your wrist for the motion. To represent it more thoroughly, you can sometimes use both hands. (Arapaho II; Cheyenne V; Dakota V, VI, VIII; Ponka II; Kaiowa I; Pani I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) "Bird's wing."

Both hands extended, with fingers joined (W), held near the shoulders, and flapped to represent the wings of a crow. (Dakota II, III.)

Both hands extended, fingers together (W), held close to the shoulders, and flapped to imitate the wings of a crow. (Dakota II, III.)

At the height of the shoulders and a foot outward from them, move the upright hands forward and backward twice or three times from the wrist, palms forward, fingers and thumbs extended and separated a little; then place the back or the palm of the upright opened right hand against the upper part of the forehead; or half close the fingers, placing the end of the thumb against the ends of the fore and middle fingers, and then place the back of the hand against the forehead. This sign is also made by the Arapahos. (Dakota IV.) "To imitate the flying of a bird, and also indicate the manner in which the Absaroka wear their hair."

At shoulder height and about a foot out from them, move your upright hands forward and backward two or three times from the wrist, palms facing forward, fingers and thumbs extended and slightly apart; then place the back or palm of your upright open right hand against the upper part of your forehead; or half-close your fingers, placing the tip of your thumb against the tips of your fore and middle fingers, and then place the back of your hand against your forehead. This gesture is also used by the Arapahos. (Dakota IV.) "To imitate the flying of a bird, and also show how the Absaroka style their hair."

Absaroka tribal sign. ShoshoniFig. 281.

Make with the arms the motion of flapping wings. (Kutine I.)

Make the motion of flapping wings with your arms. (Kutine I.)

The flat right hand, palm outward to the front and right, is held in front of the right shoulder, and quickly waved back and forth a few times. When made for the information of one ignorant of the common sign, both hands are used, and the hands are moved outward from the body, though still near the shoulder. (Shoshoni and Banak I.) "Wings, i.e., of a crow." Fig. 281.

The flat right hand, palm facing outward to the front and right, is held in front of the right shoulder and quickly waved back and forth several times. When signaling to someone who doesn't know the common sign, both hands are used, and they are moved outward from the body, but still close to the shoulder. (Shoshoni and Banak I.) "Wings, i.e., of a crow." Fig. 281.

[pg 459]
APACHE.
Apache tribal sign. Kaiowa, etc.Fig. 282.

Make either of the signs for Poor, In Property, by rubbing the index back and forth over the extended left forefinger; or, by passing the extended index alternately along the upper and lower sides of the extended left forefinger from tip to base. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) Fig. 282. "It is said that when the first Apache came to the region they now occupy he was asked who or what he was, and not understanding the language he merely made the sign for poor, which expressed his condition."

Make either of the signs for Broke, In Property by rubbing your index finger back and forth over your extended left forefinger or by moving your extended index finger alternately along the top and bottom of the extended left forefinger from tip to base. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) Fig. 282. "It’s said that when the first Apache arrived in the area they now live, he was asked who or what he was. Not understanding the language, he simply made the sign for poor, which conveyed his situation."

Apache tribal sign. Pima and PapagoFig. 283.

Rub the back of the extended left forefinger from end to end with the extended index. (Comanche II; Ute I.) "Poor, poverty-stricken."

Rub the back of your extended left forefinger from one end to the other with your outstretched index finger. (Comanche II; Ute I.) "Poor, lacking in resources."

——, Coyotero.

——, Coyote.

Place the back of the right hand near the end of the foot, the fingers curved upward, to represent the turned-up toes of the moccasins. (Pima and Papago I; Apache I.) Fig. 283.

Place the back of your right hand near the end of the foot, with your fingers curved up, to show the turned-up toes of the moccasins. (Pima and Papago I; Apache I.) Fig. 283.

——, Mescalero.

——, Mescalero.

Same sign as for Lipan q.v. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.)

Same sign as for Lipan q.v. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.)

[pg 460]

——, Warm Spring.

——, Sunny Spring.

Hand curved (Y, more flexed) and laid on its back on top of the foot (moccasins much curved up at toe); then draw hands up legs to near knee, and cut off with edges of hands (boot tops). (Apache III.) "Those who wear booted moccasins with turn-up toes."

Hand curved (Y, more flexed) and laid on its back on top of the foot (moccasins much curved up at toe); then draw hands up legs to near knee, and cut off with edges of hands (boot tops). (Apache III.) "Those who wear booted moccasins with turned-up toes."

ARAPAHO.

The fingers of one hand touch the breast in different parts, to indicate the tattooing of that part in points. (Long.)

The fingers of one hand touch the chest in various places to show the tattooing of that area with dots. (Long.)

Seize the nose with the thumb and forefinger. (Randolph B. Marcy, captain United States Army, in The Prairie Traveler. New York, 1859, p. 215.)

Seize the nose with your thumb and index finger. (Randolph B. Marcy, captain United States Army, in The Prairie Traveler. New York, 1859, p. 215.)

Rub the right side of the nose with the forefinger: some call this tribe the "Smellers," and make their sign consist of seizing the nose with the thumb and forefinger. (Burton.)

Rub the right side of the nose with your index finger: some refer to this group as the "Smellers," and their sign involves pinching the nose with the thumb and index finger. (Burton.)

Finger to side of nose. (Macgowan.)

Finger to side of nose. (Macgowan.)

Touch the left breast, thus implying what they call themselves, viz: the "Good Hearts." (Arapaho I.)

Touch the left breast, which suggests what they refer to themselves as, namely: the "Good Hearts." (Arapaho I.)

Rub the side of the extended index against the right side of the nose. (Arapaho II; Cheyenne V; Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.)

Rub the side of your raised index finger against the right side of your nose. (Arapaho II; Cheyenne V; Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.)

Hold the left hand, palm down, and fingers extended; then with the right hand, fingers extended, palm inward and thumb up, make a sudden stroke from left to right across the back of the fingers of the left hand, as if cutting them off. (Sac, Fox, and Kickapoo I.) This is believed to be an error of the authority, and should apply to the Cheyenne tribal sign.

Hold your left hand with the palm facing down and fingers straight. Then, with your right hand, fingers extended, palm facing in and thumb up, make a quick swipe from left to right across the back of your left hand's fingers, as if you're cutting them off. (Sac, Fox, and Kickapoo I.) This is thought to be a mistake by the authority and should actually refer to the Cheyenne tribal sign.

Join the ends of the fingers (the thumb included) of the right hand, and, pointing toward the heart near the chest, throw the hand forward and to the right once, twice, or many times, through an arc of about six inches. (Dakota IV.) "Some say they use this sign because these Indians tattoo their breasts."

Join the tips of your fingers (including the thumb) on your right hand, and while pointing toward your heart near your chest, move your hand forward and to the right once, twice, or as many times as you like, in an arc of about six inches. (Dakota IV.) "Some say they use this sign because these Indians tattoo their chests."

Collect the fingers and thumb of the right hand to a point, and tap the tips upon the left breast briskly. (Comanche II; Ute I.) "Goodhearted." It was stated by members of the various tribes at Washington, in 1880, that this sign is used to designate the Northern Arapahos, while that in which the index rubs against or passes upward alongside of the nose refers to the Southern Arapahos.

Collect the fingers and thumb of your right hand to a point, and tap the tips on your left breast quickly. (Comanche II; Ute I.) "Goodhearted." Members of various tribes in Washington stated in 1880 that this sign represents the Northern Arapahos, while the one where the index finger rubs against or moves up alongside the nose refers to the Southern Arapahos.

Another: Close the right hand, leaving the index only extended; then rub it up and down, held vertically, against the side of the nose where it joins the cheek. (Comanche II; Ute I.)

Another: Close your right hand, keeping only the index finger extended; then rub it up and down, held vertically, against the side of your nose where it meets your cheek. (Comanche II; Ute I.)

[pg 461]

The fingers and thumb of the right hand, are brought to a point, and tapped upon the right side of the breast. (Shoshoni and Banak I.)

The fingers and thumb of the right hand are brought to a point and tapped against the right side of the chest. (Shoshoni and Banak I.)

ARIKARA. (Corruptly abbreviated Ree.)
Arikara tribal sign. Arapaho and DakotaFig. 284.

Imitate the manner of shelling corn, holding the left hand stationary, the shelling being done with the right. (Creel.) Fig. 284.

Imitate the way of shelling corn, keeping the left hand still while using the right hand to do the shelling. (Creel.) Fig. 284.

Arikara tribal sign. AbsarokaFig. 285.

With the right hand closed, curve the thumb and index, join their tips so as to form a circle, and place to the lobe of the ear. (Absaroka I; Hidatsa I.) "Big ear-rings." Fig. 285.

With your right hand closed, bend your thumb and index finger to touch their tips and create a circle, then place it against your earlobe. (Absaroka I; Hidatsa I.) "Big ear-rings." Fig. 285.

Both hands, fists, (B, except thumbs) in front of body, backs looking toward the sides of the body, thumbs obliquely upward, left hand stationary, the backs of the fingers of the two hands touching, carry the right thumb forward and backward at the inner side of the left thumb and without moving the hand from the left, in imitation of the act of shelling corn. (Dakota I, VII, VIII.)

Both hands, fists (B, except for the thumbs), are in front of the body with the backs facing the sides and the thumbs angled slightly up. The left hand stays still, and the backs of the fingers from both hands touch. Move the right thumb forward and backward next to the inner side of the left thumb, without moving the left hand, mimicking the action of shelling corn. (Dakota I, VII, VIII.)

Collect the fingers and thumb of the right hand nearly to a point, and make a tattooing or dotting motion toward the upper portion of the cheek. This is the old sign, and was used by them previous to the adoption of the more modern one representing "corn-eaters." (Arikara I.)

Collect the fingers and thumb of your right hand into a point, and make a tattooing or dotting motion toward the upper part of your cheek. This is the old sign, used by them before they adopted the more modern one for "corn-eaters." (Arikara I.)

Place the back of the closed right hand transversely before the mouth, and rotate it forward and backward several times. This gesture may be accompanied, as it sometimes is, by a motion of the jaws as if eating, to illustrate more fully the meaning of the rotation of the fist. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Wichita II; Apache I.) "Corn-eater; eating corn from the ear."

Place the back of your closed right hand across your mouth and move it back and forth several times. This gesture can be accompanied, as it sometimes is, by moving your jaws as if you're eating to better convey the meaning of the hand movement. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Wichita II; Apache I.) "Corn-eater; eating corn from the ear."

Signified by the same motions with the thumbs and forefingers that are used in shelling corn. The dwarf Ree (Arikara) corn is their peculiar possession, which their tradition says was given to them by a superior being, who led them to the Missouri River and instructed them how to plant it. (Rev. C.L. Hall, in The Missionary Herald, April, 1880.) "They are the corn-shellers." Have seen this sign used by the Arikaras as a tribal designation. (Dakota II.)

Signified by the same hand movements with the thumbs and forefingers used in shelling corn. The dwarf Ree (Arikara) corn is a unique possession for them, as their tradition states it was given to them by a higher being who led them to the Missouri River and taught them how to plant it. (Rev. C.L. Hall, in The Missionary Herald, April, 1880.) "They are the corn-shellers." I have seen this sign used by the Arikaras as a tribal identifier. (Dakota II.)

ASSINABOIN.

Hands in front of abdomen, horizontal, backs outward, ends of fingers pointing toward one another, separated and arched (H), then, moved up [pg 462] and down and from side to side as though covering a corpulent body. This sign is also used to indicate the Gros Ventres of the Prairie or Atsina. (Dakota I.)

Hands in front of the stomach, horizontal, palms facing out, fingertips pointing toward each other, separated and arched (H), then moved up and down and side to side as if covering a large body. This gesture is also used to represent the Gros Ventres of the Prairie or Atsina. (Dakota I.)

Make the sign of cutting the throat. (Kutine I.) As the Assinaboins belong to the Dakotan stock, the sign generally given for the Sioux may be used for them also.

Make the sign of cutting the throat. (Kutine I.) Since the Assinaboins are part of the Dakotan group, the sign typically used for the Sioux can also be used for them.

With the right hand flattened, form a curve by passing it from the top of the chest to the pubis, the fingers pointing to the left, and the back forward. (Shoshoni and Banak I.) "Big bellies."

With your right hand flat, create a curve by moving it from the top of your chest to your pubis, with your fingers pointing to the left and the back of your hand facing forward. (Shoshoni and Banak I.) "Big bellies."

ATSINA, LOWER GROS VENTRE.

Both hands closed, the tips of the fingers pointing toward the wrist and resting upon the base of the joint, the thumbs lying upon, and extending over the middle joint of the forefingers; hold the left before the chest, pointing forward, palm up, placing the right, with palm down, just back of the left, and move as if picking small objects from the left with the tip of the right thumb. (Absaroka I; Shoshoni and Banak I.) "Corn-shellers."

Both hands closed, with the fingertips pointing toward the wrist and resting on the base of the joint, the thumbs resting on and extending over the middle joint of the forefingers; hold the left hand in front of your chest, pointing forward, palm up, and place the right hand, palm down, just behind the left. Move as if you’re picking small objects from the left with the tip of your right thumb. (Absaroka I; Shoshoni and Banak I.) "Corn-shellers."

Bring the extended and separated fingers and thumb loosely to a point, flexed at the metacarpal joints; point them toward the left clavicle, and imitate a dotting motion as if tattooing the skin. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) "They used to tattoo themselves, and live in the country south of the Dakotas."

Bring your extended and spread-out fingers and thumb together loosely to a point, bent at the knuckle joints; aim them toward the left collarbone, and mimic a dotting motion as if you're tattooing the skin. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) "They used to give themselves tattoos and lived in the area south of the Dakotas."

See also the sign of (Dakota I) under Assinaboin.

See also the sign of (Dakota I) under Assiniboine.

BANAK.

Make a whistling sound "phew" (beginning at a high note and ending about an octave lower); then draw the extended index across the throat from the left to the right and out to nearly at arm's length. They used to cut the throats of their prisoners. (Pai-Ute I.)

Make a whistling sound "phew" (starting at a high note and ending about an octave lower); then slide your extended index finger across your throat from left to right and out to nearly arm's length. They used to slit their prisoners' throats. (Pai-Ute I.)

Major Haworth states that the Banaks make the following sign for themselves: Brush the flat right hand backward over the forehead as if forcing back the hair. This represents the manner of wearing the tuft of hair backward from the forehead. According to this informant, the Shoshoni use the same sign for Banak as for themselves.

Major Haworth states that the Banaks make the following sign for themselves: They brush their flat right hand backward over their forehead as if they're pushing their hair back. This represents how they wear their tuft of hair pulled back from the forehead. According to this informant, the Shoshoni use the same sign for Banak as they do for themselves.

BLACKFEET. (This title refers to the Algonkian Blackfeet, properly called Satsika. For the Dakota Blackfeet, or Sihasapa, see under head of Dakota.)

The finger and thumb encircle the ankle. (Long.)

The finger and thumb wrap around the ankle. (Long.)

Pass the right hand, bent spoon-fashion, from the heel to the little toe of the right foot. (Burton.)

Pass your right hand, curved like a spoon, from the heel to the little toe of your right foot. (Burton.)

[pg 463]

The palmar surfaces of the extended fore and second fingers of the right hand (others closed) are rubbed along the leg just above the ankle. This would not seem to be clear, but these Indians do not make any sign indicating black in connection with the above. The sign does not, however, interfere with any other sign as made by the Sioux. (Creel; Dakota I.) "Black feet."

The palm sides of the extended fore and second fingers of the right hand (with the others closed) are rubbed along the leg just above the ankle. This might not seem obvious, but these Indians don’t use any sign to indicate black in relation to what was described above. However, this sign doesn’t conflict with any other sign used by the Sioux. (Creel; Dakota I.) "Black feet."

Pass the flat hand over the outer edge of the right foot from the heel to beyond the toe, as if brushing off dust. (Dakota V, VII, VIII.) Fig. 286.

Pass your flat hand over the outer edge of your right foot from the heel to past the toe, as if wiping off dust. (Dakota V, VII, VIII.) Fig. 286.

Blackfoot tribal sign. DakotaFig. 286.

Touch the right foot with the right hand. (Kutine I.)

Touch your right foot with your right hand. (Kutine I.)

Blackfoot tribal sign. ShoshoniFig. 287.

Close the right hand, thumb resting over the second joint of the forefinger, palm toward the face, and rotate over the cheek, though an inch or two from it. (Shoshoni and Banak I.) "From manner of painting the cheeks." Fig. 287.

Close the right hand, with the thumb resting over the second joint of the forefinger, palm facing you, and rotate it over your cheek, staying about an inch or two away from it. (Shoshoni and Banak I.) "From the way of painting the cheeks." Fig. 287.

[pg 464]
CADDO.

Pass the horizontally extended index from right to left under the nose. (Arapaho II; Cheyenne V; Kaiowa I; Comanche I, II, III; Apache II; Wichita I, II.) "'Pierced noses,' from former custom of perforating the septum for the reception of rings." Fig. 288. This sign is also used for the Sahaptin. For some remarks see page 345.

Pass the outstretched index finger from right to left under the nose. (Arapaho II; Cheyenne V; Kaiowa I; Comanche I, II, III; Apache II; Wichita I, II.) "'Pierced noses,' from the old practice of making a hole in the septum to insert rings." Fig. 288. This sign is also used for the Sahaptin. For more details, see page 345.

Caddo tribal sign. Arapaho and KaiowaFig. 288.
CALISPEL. See Pend Oreille.
CHEYENNE.

Draw the hand across the arm, to imitate cutting it with a knife. (Marcy in Prairie Traveller, loc. cit., p. 215.)

Draw your hand across your arm to pretend you're cutting it with a knife. (Marcy in Prairie Traveller, loc. cit., p. 215.)

Draw the lower edge of the right hand across the left arm as if gashing it with a knife. (Burton.)

Draw the lower edge of your right hand across your left arm as if you're slicing it with a knife. (Burton.)

With the index-finger of the right hand proceed as if cutting the left arm in different places with a sawing motion from the wrist upward, to represent the cuts or burns on the arms of that nation. (Long.)

With the index finger of your right hand, move it as if you’re sawing at different spots on your left arm, starting from the wrist and going upward, to symbolize the cuts or burns on the arms of that nation. (Long.)

Bridge palm of left hand with index-finger of right. (Macgowan.)

Bridge the palm of your left hand with the index finger of your right. (Macgowan.)

Draw the extended right hand, fingers joined, across the left wrist as if cutting it. (Arapaho I.)

Draw the extended right hand, fingers together, across the left wrist as if slicing it. (Arapaho I.)

Pass the ulnar side of the extended index repeatedly across the extended finger and back of the left hand. Frequently, however, the index is drawn across the wrist or forearm. (Arapaho II; Cheyenne V; Ponka II; Pani I.) Fig. 289. See p. 345 for remarks.

Pass the ulnar side of the extended index finger back and forth across the extended finger and the back of the left hand. However, it's common for the index to be drawn across the wrist or forearm. (Arapaho II; Cheyenne V; Ponka II; Pani I.) Fig. 289. See p. 345 for remarks.

Cheyenne tribal sign. Arapaho and CheyenneFig. 289.

The extended index, palm upward, is drawn across the forefinger of the left hand (palm inward), several times, left hand stationary, right [pg 465] hand is drawn toward the body until the index is drawn clear off; then repeat. Some Cheyennes believe this to have reference to the former custom of cutting the arm as offerings to spirits, while others think it refers to a more ancient custom of cutting off the enemy's fingers for necklaces. (Cheyenne II.)

The extended index finger, palm facing up, moves across the forefinger of the left hand (palm facing in) several times while keeping the left hand still. The right hand is then pulled toward the body until the index finger is completely removed, and then it’s repeated. Some Cheyennes believe this relates to the old practice of cutting the arm as offerings to spirits, while others think it refers to the ancient custom of cutting off enemy fingers for necklaces. (Cheyenne II.)

Place the extended index at the right side of the nose, where it joins the face, the tip reaching as high, as the forehead, and close to the inner corner of the eye. This position makes the thumb of the right hand rest upon the chin, while the index is perpendicular. (Sac, Fox, and Kickapoo I.) It is considered that this sign, though given to the collaborator as expressed, was an error. It applies to the Southern Arapahos. Lieutenant Creel states the last remark to be correct, the gesture having reference to the Southern bands.

Place your extended index finger at the right side of your nose, where it meets your face, with the tip reaching as high as your forehead and close to the inner corner of your eye. This position allows your right thumb to rest on your chin while your index finger is straight up. (Sac, Fox, and Kickapoo I.) It's believed that this sign, although given to the collaborator as described, was a mistake. It applies to the Southern Arapahos. Lieutenant Creel confirms this observation, stating that the gesture relates to the Southern bands.

As though sawing through the left forearm at its middle with the edge of the right held back outward, thumb upward. Sign made at the left side of the body. (Dakota I.) "Same sign as for a saw. The Cheyenne Indians are known to the Sioux by the name of 'The Saws.'"

As if cutting through the middle of the left forearm with the edge of the right hand held back, thumb pointing up. Sign made on the left side of the body. (Dakota I.) "Same sign as for a saw. The Cheyenne Indians are referred to by the Sioux as 'The Saws.'"

Right-hand fingers and thumb extended and joined (as in S), outer edge downward, and drawn sharply across the other fingers and forearm as if cutting with a knife. (Dakota, III.)

Right-hand fingers and thumb extended and connected (like an S), with the outer edge facing downward, and moved sharply across the other fingers and forearm as if slicing with a knife. (Dakota, III.)

Draw the extended right index or the ulnar (inner) edge of the open right hand several times across the base of the extended left index, or across the left forearm at different heights from left to right. This sign is also made by the Arapahos. (Dakota IV.) "Because their arms are marked with scars from cuts which they make as offerings to spirits."

Draw the extended right index finger or the inner edge of the open right hand several times across the base of the extended left index finger, or across the left forearm at different heights from left to right. This sign is also used by the Arapahos. (Dakota IV.) "Because their arms are marked with scars from cuts they make as offerings to spirits."

Draw the extended index several times across the extended forefinger from the tip toward the palm, the latter pointing forward and slightly toward the right. From the custom of striping arms transversely with colors. (Kaiowa I; Comanche II, III; Apache II; Ute I; Wichita II.)

Draw the extended index finger several times across the extended forefinger from the tip towards the palm, which is facing forward and slightly to the right. This comes from the practice of marking arms with stripes of color. (Kaiowa I; Comanche II, III; Apache II; Ute I; Wichita II.)

Another: Make the sign for Dog, viz: Close the right hand, leaving the index and second fingers only extended and joined, hold it forward from and lower than the hip and draw it backward, the course following the outline of a dog's form from head to tail; then add the sign To Eat, as follows: Collect the thumb, index, and second fingers to a point, hold them above and in front of the mouth and make a repeated dotting motion toward the mouth. This sign is generally used, but the other and more common one is also employed, especially so with individuals not fully conversant with the sign language as employed by the Comanches, &c. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) "Dog-eaters."

Another: Make the sign for Dog: Close your right hand but keep your index and middle fingers extended and together. Hold it out in front of you, below your hip, and move it back, tracing the shape of a dog from its head to its tail. Then add the sign To Eat like this: Bring your thumb, index, and middle fingers together to a point, hold them in front of your mouth, and make a tapping motion towards your mouth. This sign is commonly used, but the other and more popular one is also used, especially by those who aren't fully familiar with the sign language used by the Comanches, etc. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) "Dog-eaters."

Draw the extended index across the back of the left hand and arm as if cutting it. The index does not touch the arm as in signs given for the same tribe by other Indians, but is held at least four or five inches from it. (Shoshoni and Banak I.)

Draw the extended index finger across the back of your left hand and arm as if you were cutting it. The index finger doesn’t touch the arm, unlike the signs used by other tribes, but is held at least four or five inches away from it. (Shoshoni and Banak I.)

[pg 466]
CHIPEWAY. See Ojibwe.
COMANCHE.

Imitate, by the waving of the hand or forefinger, the forward crawling motion of a snake. (Burton, also Blackmore in introduction to Dodge's Plains of the Great West. New York, 1877, p. xxv.) The same sign is used for the Shoshoni, more commonly called "Snake", Indians, who as well as the Comanches belong to the Shoshonian linguistic family. "The silent stealth of the tribe." (Dodge; Marcy in Thirty Years of Army Life on the Border. New York, 1866, p. 33.) Rev. A.J. Holt remarks, however, that among the Comanches themselves the conception of this sign is the trailing of a rope, or lariat. This refers probably to their well-known horsemanship.

Imitate the forward crawling movement of a snake by waving your hand or forefinger. (Burton, also Blackmore in the introduction to Dodge's Plains of the Great West. New York, 1877, p. xxv.) The same gesture is used for the Shoshoni, commonly known as "Snake," Indians, who, along with the Comanches, belong to the Shoshonian language family. "The silent stealth of the tribe." (Dodge; Marcy in Thirty Years of Army Life on the Border. New York, 1866, p. 33.) Rev. A.J. Holt notes, however, that among the Comanches, this sign is understood as the trailing of a rope, or lariat. This likely refers to their renowned horsemanship.

Motion of a snake. (Macgowan.)

Snake's movement. (Macgowan.)

Hold the elbow of the right arm near the right side, but not touching it; extend the forearm and hand, palm inward, fingers joined on a level with the elbow, then with a shoulder movement draw the forearm and hand back until the points of the fingers are behind the body; at the same time that the hand is thus being moved back, turn it right and left several times. (Creel; Sac, Fox, and Kickapoo I.) "Snake in the grass. A snake drawing itself back in the grass instead of crossing the road in front of you."

Hold your right elbow near your side without touching it; extend your forearm and hand, palm facing inward, fingers together at elbow level, then use a shoulder movement to pull your forearm and hand back until your fingertips are behind your body; while moving your hand back, twist it to the right and left several times. (Creel; Sac, Fox, and Kickapoo I.) "Snake in the grass. A snake pulling itself back in the grass instead of crossing the road in front of you."

Another: The sign by and for the Comanches themselves is made by holding both hands and arms upward from the elbow, both palms inward, and passing both hands with their backs upward along the lower end of the hair to indicate long hair, as they never cut it. (Sac, Fox, and Kickapoo I.)

Another: The sign for the Comanches is made by raising both hands and arms from the elbows, with both palms facing inward, and moving both hands with their backs facing upward along the lower end of the hair to signify long hair, since they never cut it. (Sac, Fox, and Kickapoo I.)

Right hand horizontal, flat, palm downward (W), advanced to the front by a motion to represent the crawling of a snake. (Dakota III.)

Right hand horizontal, flat, palm down (W), moved forward in a way that mimics a snake crawling. (Dakota III.)

Extend the closed right hand to the front and left; extend the index, palm down, and rotate from side to side while drawing it back to the right hip. (Arapaho II; Cheyenne V; Dakota VI, VII, VIII; Ponka II; Kaiowa I; Pani I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) This motion is just the reverse of the sign for Shoshoni, see Fig. 297 infra.

Extend your closed right hand out in front of you to the left; extend your index finger, palm facing down, and rotate it side to side while pulling it back to your right hip. (Arapaho II; Cheyenne V; Dakota VI, VII, VIII; Ponka II; Kaiowa I; Pani I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) This gesture is the opposite of the sign for Shoshoni, see Fig. 297 infra.

Make the reverse gesture for Shoshoni, i.e., begin away from the body, drawing the hand back to the side of the right hip while rotating it. (Comanche II.)

Make the opposite motion for Shoshoni, i.e., start away from the body, moving the hand back to the right hip while rotating it. (Comanche II.)

CREE, KNISTENO, KRISTENEAUX.

Sign for Wagon and then the sign for Man. (Dakota I.) "This indicates the Red River half-breeds, with their carts, as these people are so known from their habit of traveling with carts."

Sign for Cart and then the sign for Man. (Dakota I.) "This shows the Red River mixed-race people, known for their carts, since they have a tradition of traveling with them."

Place the first and second fingers of the right hand in front of the mouth. (Kutine I.)

Place your index and middle fingers of your right hand in front of your mouth. (Kutine I.)

[pg 467]
CROW. See Absaroka.
DAKOTA, or SIOUX.

The edge of the hand passed across the throat, as in the act of cutting that part. (Long; Marcy in Army Life, p. 33.)

The edge of the hand moved across the throat, like someone was about to cut that area. (Long; Marcy in Army Life, p. 33.)

Draw the lower edge of the hand across the throat. (Burton.)

Draw the bottom edge of the hand across the throat. (Burton.)

Draw the extended right hand across the throat. (Arapaho I.) "The cut-throats."

Draw the extended right hand across the throat. (Arapaho I.) "The throat cutters."

Pass the flat right hand, with palm down, from left to right across the throat. (Arapaho II; Cheyenne V; Dakota VI, VIII; Ponka II; Pani I.)

Pass your flat right hand, palm facing down, from left to right across your throat. (Arapaho II; Cheyenne V; Dakota VI, VIII; Ponka II; Pani I.)

Draw the forefinger of the left hand from right to left across the throat. (Sac, Fox, and Kickapoo I.) "A cut-throat."

Draw the index finger of your left hand from right to left across your throat. (Sac, Fox, and Kickapoo I.) "A cut-throat."

Forefinger and thumb of right hand extended (others closed) is drawn from left to right across the throat as though cutting it. The Dakotas have been named the "cut-throats" by some of the surrounding tribes. (Dakota I.) "Cut-throats."

Forefinger and thumb of the right hand extended (other fingers closed) are drawn from left to right across the throat as if to cut it. The Dakotas have been referred to as the "cut-throats" by some neighboring tribes. (Dakota I.) "Cut-throats."

Right hand horizontal, flat, palm downward (as in W), and drawn across the throat as if cutting with a knife. (Dakota II, III.)

Right hand horizontal, flat, palm down (like in a W), and moved across the throat as if slicing with a knife. (Dakota II, III.)

Draw the open right hand, or the right index, from left to right horizontally across the throat, back of hand upward, fingers pointing toward the left. This sign is also made by the Arapahos. (Dakota IV.) "It is said that after a battle the Utes took many Sioux prisoners and cut their throats; hence the sign "cut-throats."

Draw the open right hand, or the right index finger, from left to right horizontally across the throat, back of hand facing up, fingers pointing toward the left. This sign is also used by the Arapahos. (Dakota IV.) "It's said that after a battle, the Utes captured many Sioux prisoners and cut their throats; hence the sign 'cut-throats.'"

Draw the extended right hand, palm downward, across the throat from left to right. (Kaiowa I; Comanche II, III; Shoshoni and Banak I; Ute I; Apache II; Wichita II.) "Cut-throats." Fig 290.

Draw your right hand, palm facing down, across your throat from left to right. (Kaiowa I; Comanche II, III; Shoshoni and Banak I; Ute I; Apache II; Wichita II.) "Cut-throats." Fig 290.

Dakota tribal sign. DakotaFig. 290.

——, Blackfoot (Sihasapa).

——, Sihasapa Blackfoot.

Pass the flat right hand along the outer edge of the foot from the heel to beyond the toes. (Dakota VIII; Hidatsa I; Ponka II; Arikara I; Pani I.) Same as Fig. 286, above.

Pass your flat right hand along the outer edge of the foot from the heel to just past the toes. (Dakota VIII; Hidatsa I; Ponka II; Arikara I; Pani I.) Same as Fig. 286, above.

Pass the right hand quickly over the right foot from the great toe outward, turn the heel as if brushing something therefrom. (Dakota V.)

Pass your right hand quickly over your right foot from the big toe outward, and twist your heel as if you’re brushing something off. (Dakota V.)

Pass the widely separated thumb and index of the right hand over the lower leg, from just below the knee nearly down to the heel. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.)

Pass the widely separated thumb and index finger of your right hand over your lower leg, from just below the knee nearly down to the heel. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.)

[pg 468]

——, Brulé.

——, Brulé.

Rub the upper and outer part of the right thigh in a small circle with the open right hand, fingers pointing downward. This sign is also made by the Arapahos. (Dakota IV.) "These Indians were once caught in a prairie fire, many burned to death, and others badly burned about the thighs; hence the name Si-can-gu 'burnt thigh' and the sign. According to the Brulé chronology, this fire occurred in 1763, which they call 'The-People-were-burned-winter.'"

Rub the upper and outer part of the right thigh in a small circle with your open right hand, fingers pointing down. The Arapahos also use this sign. (Dakota IV.) “These Indians were once trapped in a prairie fire; many burned to death, while others suffered serious burns on their thighs. This is why they are called Si-can-gu 'burnt thigh' and use this sign. According to the Brulé timeline, this fire happened in 1763, which they refer to as 'The-People-were-burned-winter.'”

Pass the flat right hand quickly over the thigh from near the buttock forward, as if brushing dust from that part. (Dakota V, VI, VII, VIII.)

Pass your flat right hand quickly over your thigh from close to your buttock forward, as if you're brushing off dust from that area. (Dakota V, VI, VII, VIII.)

Brush the palm of the right hand over the right thigh, from near the buttock toward the front of the middle third of the thigh. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.)

Brush the palm of your right hand over your right thigh, moving from close to your buttock toward the front of the middle third of your thigh. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.)

——, Ogalala.

——, Oglala.

Fingers and thumb separated, straight (as in R), and dotted about over the face to represent the marks made by the small-pox. (Arapaho II; Cheyenne V; Dakota III, VI, VII, VIII.) "This band suffered from the disease many years ago."

Fingers and thumb apart, straight (like in R), and scattered across the face to show the marks left by smallpox. (Arapaho II; Cheyenne V; Dakota III, VI, VII, VIII.) "This group experienced the disease many years ago."

With the thumb over the ends of the fingers, hold the right hand upright, its back forward, about six inches in front of the face, or on one side of the nose near the face, and suddenly extend and spread all the fingers, thumb included. (Dakota IV.) "The word Ogalala means scattering or throwing at, and the name was given them, it is said, after a row in which they threw ashes into one another's faces."

With your thumb over the ends of your fingers, hold your right hand upright, palm facing forward, about six inches in front of your face, or to one side of your nose near your face, and then suddenly extend and spread all your fingers, including your thumb. (Dakota IV.) "The word Ogalala means scattering or throwing at, and it's said that the name was given to them after a fight in which they threw ashes at each other's faces."

FLATHEAD, or SELISH.

One hand placed on the top of the head, and the other on the back of the head. (Long.)

One hand on the top of the head and the other on the back of the head. (Long.)

Place the right hand to the top of the head. (Kutine I.)

Place your right hand on the top of your head. (Kutine I.)

Pat the right side of the head above and back of the ear with the flat right hand. (Shoshoni and Banak I.) From the elongation of the occiput. Fig. 291.

Pat the right side of the head, above and behind the ear, with your flat right hand. (Shoshoni and Banak I.) Due to the elongation of the occiput. Fig. 291.

Flathead tribal sign. ShoshoniFig. 291.
FOX, or OUTAGAMI.

Same sign as for Sac. (Sac, Fox, and Kickapoo I.)

Same sign as for Sac. (Sac, Fox, and Kickapoo I.)

[pg 469]
GROS VENTRE. See Hidatsa.
HIDATSA, GROS VENTRE, or MINITARI.

Both hands flat and extended, palms toward the body, with the tips of the fingers pointing toward one another; pass from the top of the chest downward, outward, and inward toward the groin. (Absaroka I; Dakota V, VI, VII, VIII; Shoshoni and Banak I.) "Big belly."

Both hands flat and extended, palms facing the body, with the tips of the fingers pointing towards each other; move from the top of the chest downward, outward, and inward towards the groin. (Absaroka I; Dakota V, VI, VII, VIII; Shoshoni and Banak I.) "Big belly."

Left and right hands in front of breast, left placed in position first, separated about four or five inches, left hand outside of the right, horizontal, backs outward, fingers extended and pointing left and right; strike the back of the right against the palm of the left several times, and then make the sign for Go, Going, as follows: Both hands (A 1) brought to the median line of body on a level with the breast, some distance apart, then describe a series of half circles or forward arch-like movements with both hands. (Dakota I.) "The Gros Ventre Indians, Minitaris (the Hidatsa Indians of Matthews), are known to the Sioux as the Indians who went to the mountains to kill their enemies; hence the sign."

Left and right hands in front of the chest, left placed first, separated about four or five inches, left hand outside of the right, horizontal, backs facing outward, fingers extended and pointing left and right; strike the back of the right hand against the palm of the left several times, and then make the sign for Go, On My Way, as follows: Both hands (A 1) brought to the center line of the body at chest level, some distance apart, then describe a series of half circles or forward arch-like movements with both hands. (Dakota I.) "The Gros Ventre Indians, Minitaris (the Hidatsa Indians of Matthews), are known to the Sioux as the Indians who went to the mountains to kill their enemies; hence the sign."

Express with the hand the sign of a big belly. (Dakota III.)

Express with your hand the sign of a big belly. (Dakota III.)

Pass the flat right hand, back forward, from the top of the breast, downward, outward, and inward to the pubis. (Dakota VI; Hidatsa I; Arikara I.) "Big belly."

Pass your flat right hand, palm facing you, from the top of your chest, down, out, and in towards your pubic area. (Dakota VI; Hidatsa I; Arikara I.) "Big belly."

INDIAN (generically).

Hand in type-position K, inverted, back forward, is raised above the head with forefinger directed perpendicularly to the crown. Describe with it a short gentle curve upward and backward in such a manner that the finger will point upward and backward, back outward, at the termination of the motion. (Ojibwa V.) "Indicates a feather planted upon the head—the characteristic adornment of the Indian."

Hand in type-position K, inverted, with the back facing forward, is raised above the head with the forefinger pointing straight up to the crown. Make a short, gentle curve upward and backward so that the finger ends up pointing upward and backward, out to the side, at the end of the movement. (Ojibwa V.) "Indicates a feather placed on the head—the typical decoration of the Indian."

Make the sign for White Man, viz: Draw the open right hand horizontally from left to right across the forehead a little above the eyebrows, the back of the hand to be upward and the fingers pointing toward the left, or close all the fingers except the index, and draw it across the forehead in the same manner; then make the sign for NO; then move the upright index about a foot from side to side, in front of right shoulder, at the same time rotating the hand a little. (Dakota IV.)

Make the sign for White person: Start by moving your open right hand horizontally from left to right across your forehead, just above your eyebrows. Keep the back of your hand facing upward with your fingers pointing to the left, or close all the fingers except for the index finger and move it across your forehead in the same way; then make the sign for NO; after that, move your upright index finger about a foot from side to side in front of your right shoulder while slightly rotating your hand. (Dakota IV.)

Rub the back of the extended left hand with the palmar surfaces of the extended fingers of the right. (Comanche II.) "People of the same kind; dark-skinned."

Rub the back of the outstretched left hand with the palm of the extended fingers of the right hand. (Comanche II.) "People of the same kind; dark-skinned."

Rub the back of the left hand with the index of the right. (Pai-Ute I; Wichita I.)

Rub the back of your left hand with the index finger of your right hand. (Pai-Ute I; Wichita I.)

[pg 470]
KAIOWA.

Make the signs of the Prairie and of Drinking Water. (Burton; Blackmore in Dodge's Plains of the Great West. New York, 1877, p. xxiv.)

Make the signs for the Prairie and Drinking Water. (Burton; Blackmore in Dodge's Plains of the Great West. New York, 1877, p. xxiv.)

Cheyennes make the same sign as (Comanche II), and think it was intended to convey the idea of cropping the hair. The men wear one side of the hair of the head full length and done up as among the Cheyennes, the other side being kept cropped off about even with the neck and hanging loose. (Cheyenne II.)

Cheyennes use the same sign as (Comanche II) and believe it symbolizes cutting the hair. The men wear one side of their hair long and styled like the Cheyennes do, while the other side is kept short, around neck length, and hanging loose. (Cheyenne II.)

Right-hand fingers and thumb, extended and joined (as in W), placed in front of right shoulder, and revolving loosely at the wrist. (Dakota III.)

Right-hand fingers and thumb, extended and together (like in W), positioned in front of the right shoulder, and rotating loosely at the wrist. (Dakota III.)

Place the flat hand with extended and separated fingers before the face, pointing forward and upward, the wrist near the chin; pass it upward and forward several times. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.)

Place your flat hand with fingers spread apart and pointing forward and upward, keeping your wrist near your chin; move it upward and forward several times. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.)

Kaiowa tribal sign. ComancheFig. 292.

Place the right hand a short distance above the right side of the head, fingers and thumb separated and extended; shake it rapidly from side to side, giving it a slight rotary motion in doing so. (Comanche II.) "Rattle-brained." Fig. 292. See p. 345 for remarks upon this sign.

Place your right hand a little way above the right side of your head, with your fingers and thumb separated and extended. Shake it quickly from side to side, adding a slight rotary motion as you do this. (Comanche II.) "Rattle-brained." Fig. 292. See p. 345 for comments on this sign.

Same sign as (Comanche II), with the exception that both hands are generally used instead of the right one only. (Ute I.)

Same sign as (Comanche II), except that both hands are usually used instead of just the right one. (Ute I.)

Make a rotary motion of the right hand, palm extended upward and outward by the side of the head. (Wichita I.) "Crazy heads."

Make a circular motion with your right hand, palm facing up and out to the side of your head. (Wichita I.) "Crazy heads."

KICKAPOO.

With the thumb and finger go through the motion of clipping the hair over the ear; then with the hand make a sign that the borders of the leggings are wide. (Sac, Fox, and, Kickapoo I.)

With your thumb and finger, mimic the motion of trimming the hair over the ear; then use your hand to indicate that the edges of the leggings are wide. (Sac, Fox, and, Kickapoo I.)

KNISTENO or KRISTENEAUX. See Cree.
KUTINE.

Place the index or second finger of the right hand on each side of the left index finger to imitate riding a horse. (Kutine I.)

Place your index or middle finger of your right hand on either side of your left index finger to mimic riding a horse. (Kutine I.)

[pg 471]

Hold the left fist, palm upward, at arm's length before the body, the right as if grasping the bowstring and drawn back. (Shoshoni and Banak I.) "From their peculiar manner of holding the long bow horizontally in shooting." Fig. 293.

Hold your left fist, palm up, at arm's length in front of your body, with your right hand as if you're gripping a bowstring that's pulled back. (Shoshoni and Banak I.) "Due to the way they hold the long bow horizontally when they shoot." Fig. 293.

Kutine tribal sign. ShoshoniFig. 293.
LIPAN.

With the index and second fingers only extended and separated, hold the hand at arm's length to the front of the left side; draw it back in distinct jerks; each time the hand rests draw the fingers back against the inside of the thumb, and when the hand is again started on the next movement backward snap the fingers to full length. This is repeated five or six times during the one movement of the hand. The country which the Lipans at one time occupied contained large ponds or lakes, and along the shores of these the reptile was found which gave them this characteristic appellation. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache III; Wichita II.) "Frogs." Fig. 294.

With just the index and middle fingers extended and separated, hold your hand out at arm's length in front of your left side; then pull it back in distinct jerks. Each time your hand pauses, pull your fingers back against the inside of your thumb, and when you start the next backward movement, snap your fingers out straight. Repeat this five or six times during that one movement of the hand. The area that the Lipans once inhabited had large ponds or lakes, and along the shores of these, the reptile was found that gave them this unique name. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache III; Wichita II.) "Frogs." Fig. 294.

Lipan tribal sign. ApacheFig. 294.
MANDAN.

The first and second fingers of the right hand extended, separated, backs outward, other fingers and thumb closed, are drawn from the left shoulder obliquely downward in front of the body to the right hip. (Dakota I.) "The Mandan Indians are known to the Sioux as 'The people who wear a scarlet sash, with a train,' in the manner above described."

The index and middle fingers of the right hand are extended and separated, with the back of the hand facing outward, while the other fingers and thumb are closed. These fingers are moved diagonally down from the left shoulder in front of the body to the right hip. (Dakota I.) "The Mandan Indians are referred to by the Sioux as 'The people who wear a red sash with a train,' as described above."

MINITARI. See Hidatsa.
NEZ PERCÉS. See Sahaptin.
[pg 472]
OJIBWA, or CHIPPEWA.

Right hand horizontal, back outward, fingers separated, arched, tips pointing inward, is moved from right to left breast and generally over the front of the body with a trembling motion and at the same time a slight outward or forward movement of the hand as though drawing something out of the body, and then make the sign for Man, viz: The right-hand is held in front of the right breast with the forefinger extended, straight upright (J), with the back of the hand outward; move the hand upward and downward with finger extended. (Dakota I.) "Perhaps the first Chippewa Indian seen by a Sioux had an eruption on his body, and from that his people were given the name of the 'People with a breaking out,' by which name the Chippewas have ever been known by the Sioux."

Right hand horizontal, palm facing out, fingers spread apart, arched, tips pointing inward, is moved from the right to the left side of the chest and generally across the front of the body with a trembling motion, along with a slight outward or forward movement of the hand as if pulling something out of the body. Then make the sign for Guy: The right hand is held in front of the right chest with the forefinger extended, pointing straight up (J), with the back of the hand facing outward; move the hand up and down with the finger extended. (Dakota I.) "Maybe the first Chippewa Indian seen by a Sioux had a rash on his body, and from that, his people were given the name 'People with a breaking out,' which is the name the Chippewas have always been known by among the Sioux."

OSAGE, or WASAJI.

Pull at the eyebrows over the left eye with the thumb and forefinger of the left hand. This sign is also used by the Osages themselves. (Sac, Fox, and Kickapoo I.)

Pull the eyebrows above the left eye with the thumb and index finger of your left hand. This sign is also used by the Osages themselves. (Sac, Fox, and Kickapoo I.)

Hold the flat right hand, back forward, with the edge pointing backward, against the side of the head, then make repeated cuts, and the hand is moved backward toward the occiput. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) "Former custom of shaving the hair from the sides of the head, leaving but an occipito-frontal ridge."

Hold your flat right hand with the back facing forward and the edge pointing back against the side of your head, then make repeated cuts while moving your hand backward toward the back of your skull. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) "Old custom of shaving the hair from the sides of the head, leaving only a ridge along the back and front."

Pass the flat and extended right hand backward over the right side of the head, moving the index against the second finger in imitation of cutting with a pair of scissors. (Comanche II.) "Represents the manner of removing the hair from the sides of the head, leaving a ridge only from the forehead to the occiput."

Pass your flat and extended right hand backward over the right side of your head, moving your index finger against your middle finger as if you’re cutting with scissors. (Comanche II.) "This shows how to remove hair from the sides of the head, leaving just a strip from the forehead to the back of the head."

OUTAGAMI. See Fox.
PANI (Pawnee).

Imitate a wolf's ears with the two forefingers of the right hand extended together, upright, on the left side of the head. (Burton.)

Imitate a wolf's ears with the two forefingers of your right hand extended together and upright on the left side of your head. (Burton.)

Place a hand on each side of the forehead, with two fingers pointing to the front to represent the narrow, sharp ears of the wolf. (Marcy in Prairie Traveler, p. 215.)

Place a hand on each side of your forehead, with two fingers pointing forward to represent the narrow, sharp ears of the wolf. (Marcy in Prairie Traveler, p. 215.)

Extend the index and second fingers of the right hand upward from the right side of the head. (Arapaho II; Cheyenne V; Dakota VII, VIII; Ponka II; Pani I; Comanche II.)

Extend your index and middle fingers of your right hand upwards from the right side of your head. (Arapaho II; Cheyenne V; Dakota VII, VIII; Ponka II; Pani I; Comanche II.)

Right hand, as (N), is passed from the back part of the right side of the head, forward seven or eight inches. (Dakota I.) "The Pani Indians are known as the Shaved-heads, i.e., leaving only the scalp locks on the head."

Right hand, as (N), is moved from the back of the right side of the head, forward seven or eight inches. (Dakota I.) "The Pani Indians are known as the Shaved-heads, meaning they leave only the scalp locks on their heads."

[pg 473]

First and second fingers of right hand, straight upward and separated, remaining fingers and thumb closed (as in N), like the ears of a small wolf. (Dakota III.)

First and second fingers of the right hand, pointing straight up and apart, with the other fingers and thumb closed (like in N), resembling the ears of a small wolf. (Dakota III.)

Place the closed right hand to the side of the temple, palm forward leaving the index and second fingers extended and slightly separated, pointing upward. This is ordinarily used, though, to be more explicit, both hands may be used. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Ute I; Apache II; Wichita II.) For illustration see Fig. 336, facing page 531.

Place your closed right hand to the side of your head, palm facing forward, with your index and middle fingers extended and slightly apart, pointing up. While this is usually sufficient, if you want to be more clear, you can use both hands. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Ute I; Apache II; Wichita II.) For illustration, see Fig. 336, facing page 531.

PEND D'OREILLE, or CALISPEL.

Make the motion of paddling a canoe. (Kutine I.)

Make the motion of paddling a canoe. (Kutine I.)

Pend d'Oreille tribal sign. ShoshoniFig. 295.

Both fists are held as if grasping a paddle vertically downward and working a canoe. Two strokes are made on each side of the body from the side backward. (Shoshoni and Banak I.) Fig. 295.

Both fists are positioned like they're holding a paddle straight down, working a canoe. Two strokes are performed on each side of the body, moving from the side to the back. (Shoshoni and Banak I.) Fig. 295.

PUEBLO.

Place the clinched hand back of the occiput as if grasping the queue, then place both fists in front of the right shoulder, rotating them slightly to represent a loose mass of an imaginary substance. Represents the large mass of hair tied back of the head. (Arapaho II; Cheyenne V.)

Place your clenched hand at the back of your head as if you're holding a ponytail, then position both fists in front of your right shoulder, turning them slightly to show a loose bundle of something imaginary. This represents the large mass of hair tied at the back of the head. (Arapaho II; Cheyenne V.)

REE. See Arikara.
SAC, or SAUKI.

Pass the extended palm of the right hand over the right side of the head from front to back, and the palm of the left hand in the same manner over the left side of the head. (Sac, Fox, and Kickapoo I.) "Shaved-headed Indians."

Pass the flat palm of your right hand over the right side of your head from front to back, and use the palm of your left hand in the same way over the left side of your head. (Sac, Fox, and Kickapoo I.) "Shaved-headed Indians."

SAHAPTIN, or NEZ PERCÉS.

The right index, back outward, passed from right to left under the nose. Piercing the nose to receive the ring. (Creel; Dakota I.)

The right index finger, pointing outward, moved from right to left under the nose, creating a hole to insert the ring. (Creel; Dakota I.)

Place the thumb and forefinger to the nostrils. (Kutine I.)

Place your thumb and index finger on your nostrils. (Kutine I.)

Sahaptin or Nez Perce tribal sign. ComancheFig. 296.

Close the right hand, leaving the index straight but flexed at right angles with the palm; pass it horizontally to the left by and under the nose. (Comanche II.) "Pierced nose." Fig. 296. This sign is made by the Nez Percés for themselves, according to Major Haworth. Information was received from Arapaho and Cheyenne Indians, who visited Washington [pg 474] in 1880, that this sign is also used to designate the Caddos, who practiced the same custom of perforating the nasal septum. The same informants also state that the Shawnees are sometimes indicated by the same sign.

Close your right hand, keeping the index finger straight but bent at a right angle to your palm; move it horizontally to the left, past and under the nose. (Comanche II.) "Pierced nose." Fig. 296. This sign is made by the Nez Percés for themselves, according to Major Haworth. Information was received from Arapaho and Cheyenne Indians, who visited Washington [pg 474] in 1880, that this sign is also used to refer to the Caddos, who followed the same custom of perforating the nasal septum. The same informants also mention that the Shawnees are sometimes represented by the same sign.

Pass the extended index, pointing toward the left, remaining fingers and thumb closed, in front of and across the upper lip, just below the nose. The second finger is also sometimes extended. (Shoshoni and Banak I.) "From the custom of piercing the noses for the reception of ornaments."

Pass the extended index finger to the left, keeping the other fingers and thumb closed, in front of and across the upper lip, just below the nose. The middle finger is sometimes also extended. (Shoshoni and Banak I.) "This comes from the tradition of piercing the nose for wearing ornaments."

See p. 345 for remarks upon the signs for Sahaptin.

See p. 345 for comments on the signs for Sahaptin.

SATSIKA. See Blackfoot.
SELISH. See Flathead.
SHEEPEATER. See under Shoshone.
SHAWNEE. See remarks under Sahaptin.
SHOSHONI, or SNAKE.

The forefinger is extended horizontally and passed along forward in a serpentine line. (Long.)

The index finger is extended horizontally and moved forward in a wavy line. (Long.)

Right hand closed, palm down, placed in front of the right hip; extend the index and push it diagonally toward the left front, rotating it quickly from side to side in doing so. (Absaroka I; Shoshoni and Banak I.) "Snake." Fig. 297.

Right hand closed, palm down, placed in front of the right hip; extend the index finger and push it diagonally toward the left front, quickly rotating it from side to side while doing so. (Absaroka I; Shoshoni and Banak I.) "Snake." Fig. 297.

Shoshoni tribal sign. ShoshoniFig. 297.

Right hand, horizontal, flat, palm downward (W), advanced to the front by a motion to represent the crawling of a snake. (Dakota III.)

Right hand, horizontal, flat, palm facing down (W), moved forward in a way that mimics the crawling of a snake. (Dakota III.)

With the right index pointing forward, the hand is to be moved forward about a foot in a sinuous manner, to imitate the crawling of a snake. Also made by the Arapahos. (Dakota IV.)

With the right index finger pointing ahead, move your hand forward about a foot in a smooth, snakelike motion. This technique was also created by the Arapahos. (Dakota IV.)

Place the closed right hand, palm down, in front of the right hip; extend the index, and move it forward and toward the left, rotating the hand and finger from side to side in doing so. (Kaiowa I; Comanche II, III; Apache II; Wichita II.)

Place your closed right hand, palm down, in front of your right hip; extend your index finger, and move it forward and toward the left, rotating your hand and finger side to side as you do this. (Kaiowa I; Comanche II, III; Apache II; Wichita II.)

Make the motion of a serpent with the right finger. (Kutine I.)

Make the motion of a snake with your right finger. (Kutine I.)

[pg 475]

Close the right hand, leaving the index only extended and pointing forward, palm to the left, then move it forward and to the left. (Pai-Ute I.) The rotary motion of the hand does not occur in this description, which in this respect differs from the other authorities.

Close your right hand, keeping only your index finger extended and pointing forward, palm facing left, then move it forward and to the left. (Pai-Ute I.) This description does not include the rotary motion of the hand, which sets it apart from other sources.

——, Sheepeater. Tukuarikai.

——, Sheepeater. Tukuarikai.

Both hands, half closed, pass from the top of the ears backward, downward, and forward, in a curve, to represent a ram's horns; then, with the index only extended and curved, place the hand above and in front of the mouth, back toward the face, and pass it downward and backward several times. (Shoshoni and Banak I.) "Sheep," and "to eat."

Both hands, slightly closed, move from the tops of the ears backward, downward, and forward in a curve to mimic a ram's horns. Then, with just the index finger extended and curved, position the hand above and in front of the mouth, with the back facing the face, and move it downward and backward several times. (Shoshoni and Banak I.) "Sheep," and "to eat."

SIHASAPA. See under Dakota.
SIOUX. See Dakota.
TENNANAH.

Right hand hollowed, lifted to mouth, and describing waving line gradually descending from right to left; left hand describing mountainous outline, one peak rising above the other. (Kutchin I.)" Mountain-river-men."

Right hand cupped, raised to the mouth, and creating a waving line gradually going down from right to left; left hand outlining mountains, with one peak rising above the next. (Kutchin I.)" Mountain-river-men."

UTE.

"They who live on mountains" have a complicated sign which denotes "living in mountains," and is composed of the signs Sit and Mountain. (Burton.)

"They who live on mountains" have a complicated sign that means "living in mountains," and it consists of the signs Sit down and Mountain. (Burton.)

Rub the back of the extended flat left hand with the extended fingers of the right, then touch some black object. Represents black skin. Although the same sign is generally used to signify negro, an addition is sometimes made as follows: place the index and second fingers to the hair on the right side of the head, and rub them against each other to signify curly hair. This addition is only made when the connection would cause a confusion between the "black skin" Indian (Ute) and negro. (Arapaho II; Cheyenne V.)

Rub the back of your extended flat left hand with the extended fingers of your right hand, then touch a black object. This represents black skin. While the same sign is usually used to mean negro, you might sometimes add a detail: place your index and middle fingers on the hair on the right side of your head and rub them against each other to represent curly hair. This addition is only made when there might be confusion between the "black skin" Indian (Ute) and negro. (Arapaho II; Cheyenne V.)

Left hand horizontal, flat, palm downward, and with the fingers of the right hand brush the other toward the wrist. (Dakota III.)

Left hand horizontal, flat, palm down, and with the fingers of the right hand, brush the other hand toward the wrist. (Dakota III.)

Place the flat and extended left hand at the height of the elbow before the body, pointing to the front and right, palm toward the ground; then pass the palmar surface of the flat and extended fingers of the right hand over the back of the left from near the wrist toward the tips of the fingers. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) "Those who use sinew for sewing, and for strengthening the bow."

Place your flat, extended left hand at elbow height in front of your body, pointing towards the front and right, with your palm facing down; then move the flat, extended fingers of your right hand over the back of your left hand, from near the wrist towards the tips of the fingers. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) "Those who use sinew for sewing, and for strengthening the bow."

Indicate the color black, then separate the thumbs and forefingers of both hands as far as possible, leaving the remaining fingers closed, and pass upward over the lower part of the legs. (Shoshoni and Banak I.) "Black or dark leggings."

Indicate the color black, then spread the thumbs and forefingers of both hands as far apart as you can, keeping your other fingers closed, and move upward over the lower part of your legs. (Shoshoni and Banak I.) "Black or dark leggings."

[a id="page476">[pg 476]
WASAJI. See Osage Nation.
WICHITA.

Indicate a circle over the upper portion of the right cheek, with the index or several fingers of the right hand. The statement of the Indian authorities for the above is that years ago the Wichita women painted spiral lines on the breasts, starting at the nipple and extending several inches from it; but after an increase in modesty or a change in the upper garment, by which the breast ceased to be exposed, the cheek has been adopted as the locality for the sign. (Creel; Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.)

Indicate a circle on the upper part of the right cheek using the index or a few fingers of the right hand. According to the Indian authorities, years ago, Wichita women painted spiral lines on their breasts, starting at the nipple and extending several inches outward; however, as modesty increased or the style of upper garments changed, leading to the breast no longer being exposed, the cheek became the new place for the symbol. (Creel; Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.)

Extend the fingers and thumb of the right hand, semi-closed, and bring the hand toward the face nearly touching it, repeating this several times as if going through the motion of tattooing. The Comanches call the Wichitas "Painted Faces"; Caddos call them "Tattooed Faces," both tribes using the same sign. (Comanche I.)

Extend the fingers and thumb of your right hand, keeping them slightly closed, and bring your hand towards your face until it’s almost touching, repeating this motion several times as if you were tattooing. The Comanches refer to the Wichitas as "Painted Faces," while the Caddos call them "Tattooed Faces," with both tribes using the same sign. (Comanche I.)

Wyandot.

Pass the flat right hand from the top of the forehead backward over the head and downward and backward as far as the length of the arm. (Wyandot I.) "From the manner of wearing the hair."

Pass your flat right hand from the top of your forehead backward over your head and down and back as far as your arm can reach. (Wyandot I.) "From the way of styling the hair."

PROPER NAMES.

WASHINGTON, CITY OF.

The sign for go by closing the hand (as in type position B 1) and bending the arm; the hand is then brought horizontally to the epigastrium, after which both the hand and arm are suddenly extended; the sign for house or lodge; the sign for cars, consisting of the sign for go and wagon, e.g., both arms are flexed at a right angle before the chest; the hands then assume type position (L) modified by the index being hooked and the middle finger partly opened and hooked similarly; the hands are held horizontally and rotated forward side by side to imitate two wheels, palms upward; and the sign for council as follows: The right arm is raised, flexed at elbow, and the hand brought to the mouth (in type position G 1, modified by being inverted), palm up, and the index being more open. The hand then passes from the mouth in jerks, opening and closing successively; then the right hand (in position S 1), horizontal, marks off divisions on the left arm extended. The sign for father is briefly executed by passing the open hand down and from the loins, then bringing it erect before the body; then the sign for cars, making with the mouth the noise of an engine. The hands then raised before the eyes and approximated at points, as in the sign for lodge; then diverge to indicate extensive; this being followed by the sign for council. (Oto and Missouri I.) "The home of our father, where we go on the puffing wagon to council."

The sign for go involves closing the hand (like in type position B 1) and bending the arm; then, bring the hand horizontally to the stomach area, followed by suddenly extending both the hand and arm. The sign for house or lodge; the sign for cars consists of the sign for go and wagon. For this, both arms are bent at a right angle in front of the chest; then the hands change to type position (L), modified so the index finger hooks and the middle finger is partly open and also hooked. The hands are held horizontally and rotated forward side by side to mimic two wheels, palms facing up. The sign for council is done as follows: The right arm is lifted, bent at the elbow, and the hand is brought to the mouth (in type position G 1, modified by being upside down), palm up, with the index finger more open. The hand then moves away from the mouth in quick motions, opening and closing repeatedly; then the right hand (in position S 1), horizontal, marks divisions on the left arm, which is extended. The sign for father is quickly performed by moving the open hand down from the waist and then bringing it upright in front of the body; then, for the sign for cars, make engine sounds with the mouth. The hands are then raised in front of the eyes and brought closer together at the tips, as in the sign for lodge; then they spread apart to indicate extensive; this is followed by the sign for council. (Oto and Missouri I.) "The home of our father, where we go on the puffing wagon to council."

[pg 477]
MISSOURI RIVER.

Make the sign for water by placing the right hand upright six or eight inches in front of the mouth, back outward, index and thumb crooked, and their ends about an inch apart, the other fingers nearly closed; then move it toward the mouth, and then downward nearly to the top of the breast-bone, at the same time turning the hand over toward the mouth until the little finger is uppermost; and the sign for large as follows: The opened right hands, palms facing, fingers relaxed and slightly separated, being at the height of the breast and about two feet apart, separate them nearly to arm's length; and then rapidly rotate the right hand from right to left several times, its back upward, fingers spread and pointing forward to show that it is stirred up or muddy. (Dakota IV.)

Make the sign for water by holding your right hand upright about six or eight inches in front of your mouth, palm facing outward, with your index finger and thumb bent so their tips are about an inch apart, and the other fingers nearly closed. Then move your hand toward your mouth and then down toward the top of your chest, while turning your hand over toward your mouth until your little finger is on top. The sign for large works like this: Open your right hand, palms facing each other, fingers relaxed and slightly apart, at the height of your chest and about two feet apart. Then spread your hands apart nearly to arm's length, and quickly rotate your right hand from right to left several times, with the back facing up and fingers spread and pointing forward to show that it's stirred up or muddy. (Dakota IV.)

Buffalo. DakotaFig. 298.
EAGLE BULL, a Dakota chief.
Eagle tail. ArikaraFig. 299.

Place the clinched fists to either side of the head with the forefingers extended and curved, as in Fig. 298; then extend the left hand, flat, palm down, before the left side, fingers pointing forward; the outer edge of the flat and extended right hand is then laid transversely across the back of the left hand, and slid forward over the fingers as in Fig. 299. (Dakota VI; Ankara I.) "Bull and eagle—'Haliaëtus leucocephalus, (Linn.) Sav.'" In the picture-writing of the Moquis, Fig. 300 represents the eagle's tail as showing the difference of color which is indicated in the latter part of the above gesture.

Place your clenched fists beside your head with your index fingers extended and curved, as shown in Fig. 298; then extend your left hand flat, palm down, to the left side, with your fingers pointing forward; lay the outer edge of your flat, extended right hand across the back of your left hand, and slide it forward over the fingers as shown in Fig. 299. (Dakota VI; Ankara I.) "Bull and eagle—'Haliaëtus leucocephalus, (Linn.) Sav.'" In the picture-writing of the Moquis, Fig. 300 illustrates the eagle's tail, highlighting the color difference mentioned in the final part of the gesture.

Eagle tail. Moqui pictographFig. 300.
RUSHING BEAR, an Arikara chief.

Place the right fist in front of the right side of the breast, palm down; extend and curve the thumb and little finger so that their tips point toward one another before the knuckles of the remaining closed fingers, then reach forward a short distance and [pg 478] pull toward the body several times ratter quickly; suddenly push the fist, in this form, forward to arm's length twice. (Dakota VI; Arikara I.) "Bear, and rushing."

Place your right fist in front of the right side of your chest, palm down; extend and curve your thumb and pinky so that their tips point towards each other in front of the knuckles of the other closed fingers. Then, reach forward a short distance and [pg 478] pull it towards your body several times fairly quickly; then suddenly push your fist forward to arm's length twice. (Dakota VI; Arikara I.) "Bear, and rushing."

SPOTTED TAIL, a Dakota chief.

With the index only of the right hand extended, indicate a line of curve from the sacrum (or from the right buttock) downward, backward, and outward toward the right; then extend the left forefinger, pointing forward from the left side, and with the extended index draw imaginary lines transversely across the left forefinger. (Absaroka I; Shoshoni I; Dakota VI, VII; Arikara I.) "Tail, and spotted."

With your index finger extended on your right hand, trace a curved line starting from the sacrum (or the right buttock) downward, backward, and outward to the right. Then, extend your left forefinger, pointing forward from the left side, and use your extended right index to draw imaginary lines across the left forefinger horizontally. (Absaroka I; Shoshoni I; Dakota VI, VII; Arikara I.) "Tail, and spotted."

STUMBLING BEAR, a Kaiowa chief.

Place the right fist in front of the right side of the breast, palm down; extend and curve the thumb and little finger so that their tips point toward one another before the knuckles of the remaining closed fingers; then place the left flat hand edgewise before the breast, pointing to the right; hold the right hand flat pointing down nearer the body; move it forward toward the left, so that the right-hand fingers strike the left palm and fall downward beyond the left. (Kaiowa I.) "Bear, and stumble or stumbling."

Place your right fist in front of the right side of your chest, palm down; extend and curve your thumb and pinky so that their tips are pointing towards each other in front of the knuckles of your other closed fingers; then position your left hand flat edgewise in front of your chest, pointing to the right; keep your right hand flat, pointing down closer to your body; move it forward towards the left, so that the fingers of your right hand hit your left palm and then fall down past your left hand. (Kaiowa I.) "Bear, and stumble or stumbling."

SWIFT RUNNER, a Dakota warrior.

Place the right hand in front of the right side, palm down; close all the fingers excepting the index, which is slightly curved, pointing forward; then push the hand forward to arm's length twice, very quickly. (Dakota VI; Arikara I.) "Man running rapidly or swiftly."

Place your right hand in front of your right side, palm down; close all the fingers except for the index finger, which should be slightly curved and pointing forward; then quickly push your hand forward twice to arm's length. (Dakota VI; Arikara I.) "Man running rapidly or swiftly."

WILD HORSE, a Comanche chief.

Place the extended and separated index and second fingers of the right hand astraddle the extended forefinger of the left hand. With the right hand loosely extended, held as high as and nearly at arm's length before the shoulder, make several cuts downward and toward the left. (Comanche III.) "Horse, and prairie or wild."

Place your extended and separated index and second fingers of your right hand across the extended forefinger of your left hand. With your right hand loosely extended, held up high and almost at arm’s length in front of your shoulder, make several downward cuts toward the left. (Comanche III.) "Horse, and prairie or wild."

[pg 479]

PHRASES.

PRESIDENT OF THE UNITED STATES; SECRETARY OF THE INTERIOR.

Close the right hand, leaving the thumb and index fully extended and separated; place the index over the forehead so that the thumb points to the right, palm toward the face; then draw the index across the forehead toward the right; then elevate the extended index, pointing upward before the shoulder or neck; pass it upward as high as the top of the head; make a short turn toward the front and pass it pointing downward toward the ground, to a point farther to the front and a little lower than at the beginning. (Absaroka I; Dakota VI, VII; Shoshoni and Banak I; Ute I; Apache I.) "White man and chief."

Close your right hand, keeping your thumb and index finger fully extended and separated; place your index finger on your forehead so that your thumb points to the right, with the palm facing your face; then move your index finger across your forehead toward the right; raise the extended index finger, pointing it upward in front of your shoulder or neck; move it upward as high as the top of your head; make a slight turn toward the front and then point it downward toward the ground, aiming for a spot farther in front and a little lower than where you started. (Absaroka I; Dakota VI, VII; Shoshoni and Banak I; Ute I; Apache I.) "White man and chief."

Make the sign for white man (American), by passing the palmar surface of the extended index and thumb of the right hand across the forehead from left to right, then that for chief, and conclude by making that for parent by collecting the fingers and thumb of the right hand nearly to a point and drawing them forward from the left breast. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) "White man; chief; father."

Make the sign for white man (American) by moving the flat palm of your extended index finger and thumb of your right hand across your forehead from left to right. Then make the sign for chief, and finish with the sign for parent by bringing the fingers and thumb of your right hand together to almost a point and moving them forward from the left side of your chest. (Kaiowa I; Comanche III; Apache II; Wichita II.) "White man; chief; father."

SECRETARY OF THE INTERIOR.

Draw the palmar side of the index across the forehead from left to right, resting the thumb upon the right temple, then make the sign for chief—the white chief, "Secretary;" then make the sign for great lodge, council house, by making the sign for lodge, then placing both hands somewhat bent, palms facing, about ten inches apart, and passing them upward from the waist as high as the face. (Arikara I.)

Swipe the palm of your index finger across your forehead from left to right, resting your thumb on the right temple. Then, make the sign for chief—the white chief, "Secretary;" next, create the sign for great lodge, council house by using the sign for lodge, then positioning both hands slightly bent, palms facing each other, about ten inches apart, and moving them upward from your waist to face height. (Arikara I.)

WHERE IS YOUR MOTHER?

After placing the index into the mouth—mother, point the index at the individual addressed—your, then separate and extend the index and second fingers of the right hand; hold them, pointing forward, about twelve or fifteen inches before the face, and move them from side to side, eyes following the same direction—I see, then throw the flat right hand in a short curve outward to the right until the back points toward the ground—not, and look inquiringly at the individual addressed. (Ute I.) "Mother your I see not; where is she?"

After putting the index finger in your mouth—mother, point the index finger at the person you're talking to—your, then separate and extend the index and middle fingers of your right hand; hold them, pointing forward, about twelve to fifteen inches in front of your face, and move them from side to side, your eyes following the same direction—I see, then sweep your flat right hand in a short curve outward to the right until the back faces downward—not, and look questioningly at the person you're addressing. (Ute I.) "Mother, I see not; where is she?"

ARE YOU BRAVE?

Point to the person and make sign for brave, at same time looking with an inquiring expression. (Absaroka I; Shoshoni and Banak I.)

Point to the person and make a sign for brave, while also looking with a questioning expression. (Absaroka I; Shoshoni and Banak I.)

[pg 480]
BISON, I HAVE SHOT A.

Move the open left hand, palm to the front, toward the left and away from the body slowly (motion of the buffalo when chased). Move right hand on wrist as axis, rapidly (man on pony chasing buffalo); then extend left hand to the left, draw right arm as if drawing a bow, snap the forefinger and middle finger of left hand, and thrust the right forefinger over the left hand. (Omaha I.)

Move your open left hand, palm facing forward, to the left and away from your body slowly (like a buffalo being chased). Move your right hand quickly around your wrist as a pivot (like a man on a pony chasing a buffalo); then extend your left hand to the left, draw your right arm back as if pulling a bow, snap your left hand's forefinger and middle finger, and point your right forefinger over your left hand. (Omaha I.)

Give me. AbsarokaFig. 301.
GIVE ME SOMETHING TO EAT.

Bring the thumb, index and second fingers to a point as if grasping a small object, the remaining fingers naturally extended, then place the hand just above the mouth and a few inches in front of it, and make repeated thrusts quickly toward the mouth several times; then place the naturally extended right hand nearly at arm's length before the body, palm up, fingers pointing toward the front and left, and make a short circular motion with the hand, as in Fig. 301, bringing the outer edge toward the body as far as the wrist will permit, throwing the hand forward again at a higher elevation. The motion being at the wrist only. (Absaroka I; Dakota VII, VIII; Comanche III.)

Bring your thumb, index, and middle fingers together as if you're holding a small object, keeping the other fingers extended. Then, position your hand just above your mouth and a few inches in front of it, making quick thrusts toward your mouth several times. Next, extend your right hand almost to arm's length in front of your body, palm up, with your fingers pointing forward and to the left. Make a short circular motion with your hand, as shown in Fig. 301, bringing the outer edge toward your body as far as your wrist allows, then thrust your hand forward again at a higher angle. The movement should only involve your wrist. (Absaroka I; Dakota VII, VIII; Comanche III.)

I WILL SEE YOU HERE AFTER NEXT YEAR.

Raise the right hand above the head (J 2), palm to the front, all the fingers closed except the index, hand slanting a little to backward, then move forward and downward toward the person addressed, describing a curve. (Omaha I.)

Raise your right hand above your head (J 2), palm facing forward, with all fingers closed except for the index finger. Tilt your hand slightly back, then move it forward and downward toward the person you’re addressing, making a curved motion. (Omaha I.)

YOU GAVE US MANY CLOTHES, BUT WE DON'T WANT THEM.

Lean forward, and, holding the hands concavo-convex, draw them up over the limbs severally, then cross on the chest as wrapping a blanket. The arms are then extended before the body, with the hands in type-position (W), to a height indicating a large pile. The right hand then sweeps outward, showing a negative state of mind. The index of right hand finally touches the chest of the second party and approaches the body, in position (I), horizontal. (Oto and Missouri I.) "Something to put on that I don't want from you."

Lean forward and, with your hands curved inward and outward, raise them over each limb separately, then cross them over your chest like wrapping a blanket. Extend your arms in front of your body, with your hands in a gesture that indicates a large pile. Sweep your right hand outward, expressing a negative mindset. The index finger of your right hand then touches the chest of the other person and moves towards their body, in a horizontal position. (Oto and Missouri I.) "Something to put on that I don't want from you."

QUESTION. See also this title in Dictionary excerpts.

Hold the extended and flattened right hand, palm forward, at the height of the shoulder or face, and about fifteen inches from it, shaking the hand from side to side (at the wrist) as the arm is slightly raised, resembling the outline of an interrogation mark (?) made from below [pg 481] upward. (Absaroka I; Dakota V, VI, VII; Hidatsa I; Kaiowa I; Arikara I; Comanche II, III; Pai-Ute I; Shoshoni and Banak I; Ute I; Apache I, II; Wichita II.)

Hold your right hand out flat, palm facing forward, at shoulder or face level, about fifteen inches away, and shake it side to side (at the wrist) as you slightly raise your arm, making a shape similar to the bottom of an interrogation mark (?) pointing up. [pg 481] (Absaroka I; Dakota V, VI, VII; Hidatsa I; Kaiowa I; Arikara I; Comanche II, III; Pai-Ute I; Shoshoni and Banak I; Ute I; Apache I, II; Wichita II.)

—— What? What is it?

What's going on?

First attract the person's notice by the sign for attention, viz: The right hand (T) carried directly out in front of the body, with arm fully extended and there moved sidewise with rapid motions; and then the right hand, fingers extended, pointing forward or outward, fingers joined, horizontal, is carried outward, obliquely in front of the right breast, and there turned partially over and under several times. (Dakota I.)

First, get the person's attention with the sign for attention, which involves: The right hand (T) extended straight out in front of the body, with the arm fully extended, then moved side to side quickly; then the right hand, with fingers extended and pointing forward or outward, fingers together and horizontal, is moved outward diagonally in front of the right side of the chest, and there turned partially over and under several times. (Dakota I.)

—— What are you doing? What do you want?

—— What are you up to? What do you need?

Throw the right hand about a foot from right to left several times, describing an arc with its convexity upward, palm inward, fingers slightly bent and separated, and pointing forward. (Dakota IV.)

Throw your right hand about a foot from right to left several times, making an arc with the palm facing inward, fingers slightly bent and spread apart, and pointing forward. (Dakota IV.)

—— When?

When?

With its index extended and pointing forward, back upward, rotate the right hand several times to the right and left, describing an arc with the index. (Dakota IV.)

With your index finger extended and pointing forward, rotate your right hand several times to the right and left, making an arc with your finger. (Dakota IV.)

—— What are you? i.e., What tribe do you belong to?

—— What are you? i.e., What group do you belong to?

Shake the upright open right hand four to eight inches from side to side a few times, from twelve to eighteen inches in front of the chin, the palm forward, fingers relaxed and a little separated. (Dakota IV.)

Shake your open right hand up and down about four to eight inches from side to side a few times, positioned twelve to eighteen inches in front of your chin, with your palm facing forward, fingers relaxed and slightly apart. (Dakota IV.)

It must be remarked that in the three preceding signs there is no essential difference, either between themselves or between them and the general sign for Question above given, which can be applied to the several special questions above mentioned. A similar remark may be made regarding several signs given below, which are printed in deference to collaborators.

It’s worth noting that in the three previous signs, there’s no significant difference, either among them or between them and the general sign for Question mentioned above, which can be used for the various specific questions listed earlier. A similar observation can be made about several signs provided below, which are included out of respect for collaborators.

Pass the right hand from left to right across the face. (Kutine I.)

Pass your right hand from left to right across your face. (Kutine I.)

—— What do you want?

What do you want?

The arm is drawn to front of chest and the hand in position (N 1), modified by palms being downward and hand horizontal. From the chest center the hand is then passed spirally forward toward the one addressed; the hand's palm begins the spiral motion with a downward and ends in an upward aspect. (Oto I.) "To unwind or open."

The arm is pulled in front of the chest with the hand positioned (N 1), adjusted so that the palms face down and the hand is horizontal. From the center of the chest, the hand then moves in a spiral motion forward toward the person being addressed; the palm of the hand starts the spiral motion facing down and ends facing up. (Oto I.) "To unwind or open."

—— Whence come you?

Where are you from?

First the sign for you, viz: The hand open, held upward obliquely, and pointing forward; then the hand, extended open and drawn to the breast, and lastly the sign for bringing, as follows: The hand half shut, with the thumb pressing against the forefinger, being first [pg 482] moderately extended either to the right or left, is brought with a moderate jerk to the opposite side, as if something was pulled along by the hand. (Dunbar.)

First, the sign for you: an open hand held upward at an angle and pointing forward; then, the hand extended open and brought to the chest; and finally, the sign for bringing is as follows: the hand is slightly closed with the thumb pressing against the forefinger. It is first extended moderately to either the right or left and then brought with a quick motion to the opposite side, as if something were being pulled along by the hand. (Dunbar.)[pg 482]

—— Who are you? or what is your name?

—— Who are you? Or what's your name?

The right or left hand approximates close to center of the body; the arm is flexed and hand in position (D), or a little more closed. From inception of sign near center of body the hand slowly describes the arc of a quadrant, and fingers unfold as the hand recedes. We think the proper intention is for the inception of sign to be located at the heart, but it is seldom truly, anatomically thus located. (Oto I.) "To unfold one's self or make known."

The right or left hand gets close to the center of the body; the arm is bent and the hand is in position (D), or slightly more closed. Starting from the center of the body, the hand slowly moves in a quarter-circle, and the fingers spread out as the hand moves back. We believe the correct starting point for the sign is at the heart, but it is rarely actually positioned there anatomically. (Oto I.) "To unfold oneself or reveal."

—— Are you through?

Are you done?

With arms hanging at the side and forearms horizontal, place the fists near each other in front of body: then with a quick motion separate them as though breaking something asunder. (Sahaptin I.)

With arms hanging by your sides and forearms level, bring your fists close together in front of your body; then quickly move them apart as if you're breaking something. (Sahaptin I.)

—— Do you know?

Have you heard?

Shake the right hand in front of the face, a little to the right, the whole arm elevated so as to throw the hand even with the face, and the forearm standing almost perpendicular. Principal motion with hand, slight motion of forearm, palm out. (Sahaptin I.)

Shake your right hand in front of your face, slightly to the right, with your entire arm raised to bring your hand level with your face, and your forearm positioned nearly vertical. The main movement is with your hand, with a slight motion of the forearm, palm facing out. (Sahaptin I.)

—— How far is it?

How far away is it?

Sign for Do you know? followed with a precise movement throwing right hand (palm toward face) to a position as far from body as convenient, signifying far; then with the same quick, precise motion, bring the hand to a position near the face—near. (Sahaptin I.)

Sign for Do you know? followed by a quick movement, extending the right hand (palm facing the face) to a position as far from the body as is comfortable, indicating far; then with the same swift, precise motion, bring the hand back to a position close to the face—near. (Sahaptin I.)

—— How will you go—horseback or in wagon?

—— How will you go—on horseback or in a wagon?

First make the sign for Do you know? then throw right hand forward—go or going; then throw fore and middle fingers of right astride the forefinger of the left hand, signifying, will you ride?; then swing the forefingers of each hand around each other, sign of wheel running, signifying, or will you go in wagon? (Sahaptin I.)

First, make the sign for Did you know? then throw your right hand forward—go or going; then place the fore and middle fingers of your right hand over the forefinger of your left hand, meaning will you ride?; then move the forefingers of both hands around each other, a sign of wheel running, meaning or will you go in a wagon? (Sahaptin I.)

—— How many?

How many?

After making the sign for question, touch the tips of as many of the extended and separated fingers of the left hand held in front of the body upright, with back outward, with the right index as may be necessary. (Dakota I.) "Count them off to me—how many?"

After making the sign for question, touch the tips of as many of the extended and separated fingers of the left hand held upright in front of your body, with the back facing outward, using your right index finger as needed. (Dakota I.) "Count them off for me—how many?"

Counting. How many? Shoshoni and BanakFig. 302.

Place the left hand carelessly before the breast, fingers extended and slightly separated, back to the front, [pg 483] then count off a few with the extended index, by laying down the fingers of the left, beginning at the little finger, as in Fig. 302. In asking the question, the sign for question must precede the sign for many, the latter being also accompanied by a look of interrogation. (Shoshoni and Banak I.)

Place your left hand casually in front of your chest, fingers outstretched and slightly apart, back facing forward, [pg 483] then use your extended index finger to count off a few by placing your other fingers down sequentially, starting with your little finger, as shown in Fig. 302. When asking the question, the sign for question should come before the sign for many, which should also be accompanied by an inquisitive look. (Shoshoni and Banak I.)

—— Has he?

Has he?

Deaf-mute natural sign:

Deaf-mute sign language

Move to and fro the finger several times toward the person spoken of (Larson.)

Move your finger back and forth several times towards the person being talked about (Larson.)

—— Have you?

Have you?

Deaf-mute natural sign:

Deaf-mute sign language

Move the finger to and fro several times toward the person to whom the one is speaking. (Larson.)

Move your finger back and forth a few times towards the person you're talking to. (Larson.)

—— Are you?

Are you?

Deaf-mute natural signs:

Deaf and mute natural signs:

Point to the person spoken to and slightly nod the head, with an inquiring look. (Ballard.)

Point to the person you're talking to and give a slight nod, with a questioning look. (Ballard.)

Point with the forefinger, as if to point toward the second person, at the same time nod the head as if to say "yes." (Ziegler.)

Point with your index finger, as if directing it at the second person, while also nodding your head as if to say "yes." (Ziegler.)

The following was obtained at Washington during the winter of 1880-'81 from Ta-tan-ka Wa-kan (Medicine Bull), a Brulé Dakota chief; by Dr. W.J. Hoffman.

The following was obtained in Washington during the winter of 1880-'81 from Ta-tan-ka Wa-kan (Medicine Bull), a Brulé Dakota chief; by Dr. W.J. Hoffman.

I AM GOING HOME IN TWO DAYS.

(1) Place the flat hands in front of and as high as the elbows, palms down, pass each hand across to the opposite side of the body, the right above the left crossing near the wrist at the termination of the gesture (night), repeat in quick succession—nights, (2) elevate the extended index and second finger of the right hand, backs to the front—two, (3) place the tips of the extended and joined fingers of the right hand against the breast—I, (4) after touching the breast as in the preceding, pass the extended index from the breast, pointing downward, forward nearly to arm's length, and terminating by holding the hand but continuing the motion of the index until it points forward and upward—am going to, (5) throw the clinched right fist about six inches toward the earth at arm's length after the completion of the preceding gesture—my home.

(1) Place your flat hands in front of you, as high as your elbows, palms down. Move each hand across to the opposite side of your body, with your right hand above your left, crossing near the wrist at the end of the gesture (night), and repeat quickly—nights. (2) Raise the extended index and middle finger of your right hand, backs facing forward—two. (3) Touch the tips of the extended and joined fingers of your right hand to your chest—I. (4) After touching your chest as before, extend your index finger from your chest, pointing it downward, then forward to nearly arm's length, holding your hand still but continuing the motion of the finger until it points forward and upward—am going to. (5) Punch the air with your clenched right fist about six inches downward at arm's length after finishing the previous gesture—my home.

ANALYSIS.

Han-he'-pi non'-pa mi'-ye ti-ya'-ta wa-gle'-kta.
(1) (2) (3) (5) (4)
nights two I my home am going to.

It will be noticed that the gesture No. 4, "am going to," was made before the gesture No. 5, "my home," although the Dakota words pronounced were in the reverse order, showing a difference in the syntax of the gestures and of the oral speech in this instance. The other gestures, 1, 2, and 3, had been made deliberately, the Dakota word translating [pg 484] each being in obvious connection with the several gestures, but the two final words were pronounced rapidly together as if they could not in the mind of the gesturer be applied separately to the reversed order of the signs for them.

It’s important to note that gesture No. 4, "am going to," was made before gesture No. 5, "my home," even though the Dakota words were spoken in the opposite order. This highlights a difference in the syntax of the gestures compared to the spoken language in this case. The other gestures, 1, 2, and 3, were performed deliberately, with the Dakota word corresponding clearly to each gesture. However, the last two words were spoken quickly together, almost as if the person gesturing couldn’t separate them in their mind from the reversed order of the signs for them. [pg 484]


The same authority obtained the above sentence in Ponka and Pani, together with the following signs for it, from individuals of those tribes. Those signs agreed between each other, but differed from the Dakota, as will be observed, in the signs to my house, as signifying to my home.

The same authority received the sentence mentioned above in Ponka and Pani, along with the following signs for it, from members of those tribes. These signs were consistent with each other but different from the Dakota, as will be noted, in the signs to my house, meaning to my home.

(1) Touch the breast with the tips of the extended fingers—I. This precedes the signs for Nos. 2, 3, 4, and 5, which correspond to Nos. 1, 2, 3, and 4 of the Dakota; then follows: (6) place the tips of the extended fingers of the flat hands together, leaving the wrists about six inches apart—lodge, (7) and conclude by placing the clinched fists nearly at arm's length before the body, the right several inches above the left, then throw them toward the ground—about six or eight inches—the fists retaining their relative positions—my, mine.

(1) Touch the chest with the tips of your extended fingers—I. This comes before the signs for Nos. 2, 3, 4, and 5, which match Nos. 1, 2, 3, and 4 of the Dakota; then do the following: (6) place the tips of your extended fingers of both hands together, keeping your wrists about six inches apart—lodge, (7) and finish by placing your clenched fists nearly at arm's length in front of your body, with the right fist a few inches above the left, then throw them down toward the ground—about six or eight inches—while keeping their positions relative—my, mine.

ANALYSIS.

The following is the Ponka sentence as given by the gesturer in connection with the several gestures as made:

The following is the Ponka sentence as provided by the gesturer along with the various gestures made:

—— Nan'-ba jan ʞi a-g¢e' ta min̄'-ke ʇi wi'-wi-a tĕ'-ʇa.
(1) (3) (2) (4) (5) (6) (7)

The following is the full sentence as spoken by Ponkas without regard to gesture, and its literal translation:

The following is the complete sentence spoken by Ponkas without considering gestures, along with its direct translation:

Nan'-ba jan ʞĭ a-g¢e' ta' min̄'-ke ʇi wi'-wi-ʇa tè'-ʇa.
Two night,
sleep
if,
when
I go
homeward
will I who lodge my own the,
one,
standing
object
to.

The Pani gestures were given with the accompanying words, viz:

The Pani gestures were accompanied by the following words:

  Pit' ku-rĕt' ka'-ha wi ta-tukh'-ta a-ka'-ru ru-rĕt'-i-ru.
(1) (3) (2) (4) (5) (6) (7)
I (In) two nights I am going house to my.

The orthography in the above sentences, as in others where the original text is given (excepting the Dakota and Ojibwa), is that adopted by Maj. J.W. Powell in the second edition of the Introduction to the Study of Indian Languages. Washington, 1880. The characters more particularly requiring explanation are the following, viz:

The spelling in the sentences above, as in others where the original text is provided (except for the Dakota and Ojibwa), follows the version set by Maj. J.W. Powell in the second edition of the Introduction to the Study of Indian Languages. Washington, 1880. The characters that specifically need clarification are the following, namely:

¢, as th in then, though.

¢, as th in then, though.

, as ng in sing, singer; Sp. luengo.

n̄, as ng in sing, singer; Sp. luengo.

ʞ, an intermediate sound between k and g in gig.

ʞ, a sound between k and g in gig.

kh, as the German ch, in nacht.

kh, like the German ch, in nacht.

ʇ, an intermediate sound between t and d.

ʇ, a middle sound between t and d.

Nasalized vowels are written with a superior n, thus: an, en.

Nasalized vowels are written with a raised n, like this: an, en.

The following phrases were obtained by the same authority from Antonito, son of Antonio Azul, chief of the Pimas in Arizona.

The following phrases were obtained by the same authority from Antonito, son of Antonio Azul, chief of the Pimas in Arizona.

[pg 485]
I AM HUNGRY, GIVE ME SOMETHING TO EAT.

(1) Touch the breast with the tips of the extended fingers of the right hand—I, (2) place the outer edge of the flat and extended right hand against the pit of the stomach, palm upward, then make a sawing motion from side to side with the hand—hunger, (3) place the right hand before the face, back upward, and fingers pointing toward the mouth, then thrust the fingers rapidly to and from the mouth several times-eat.

(1) Touch your chest with the tips of your right hand's fingers—I, (2) place the outer edge of your flat, extended right hand against your stomach, palm facing up, then move your hand side to side like you're sawing—hunger, (3) position your right hand in front of your face, back facing up and fingers pointing toward your mouth, then quickly thrust your fingers towards and away from your mouth several times—eat.

ANALYSIS.
An-an'-t pi'-hu-ki'um ——
(1) (2) (3)
I (have) hunger eat.

The last sign is so intimately connected with that for hunger, that no translation can be made.

The last sign is so closely linked with the sign for hunger that it can't be translated.

GIVE ME A DRINK OF WATER.

(1) Place the tips of the index and thumb together, the remaining fingers curved, forming a cup, then pass it from a point about six inches before the chin, in a curve upward, backward and downward past the mouth—water, (2) then place the flat right hand at the height of the elbow in front of or slightly to the right of the body, palm up, and in passing it slowly from left to right, give the hand a lateral motion at the wrist—give me.

(1) Touch the tips of your index finger and thumb together, keeping the other fingers curved to form a cup. Then move it from about six inches in front of your chin, making a curve upward, backward, and downward past your mouth—water. (2) Next, hold your flat right hand at elbow height in front of or slightly to the right of your body, palm up, and as you move it slowly from left to right, make a side-to-side motion at the wrist—give me.

ANALYSIS.
Shu'-wu-to do'-i'.
(1) (2)
water give me.
I am going home. DakotaFig. 303.

The following was also obtained by Dr. W.J. Hoffman from Ta-tan-ka Wa-kan, before referred to, at the time of his visit to Washington.

The following was also obtained by Dr. W.J. Hoffman from Ta-tan-ka Wa-kan, mentioned earlier, during his visit to Washington.

I AM GOING HOME.

(1) Touch the breast with the extended index—I, (2) then pass it in a downward curve, outward and upward toward the right nearly to arm's length, as high as the shoulder—am going (to), (3) and when at that point suddenly clinch the hand and throw it edgewise a short distance toward the ground—my country, my home.

(1) Touch the chest with your outstretched index finger—I, (2) then move it smoothly down and out to the right almost to arm’s length, up to shoulder height—am going (to), (3) and when you reach that point, suddenly clench your hand and quickly throw it downward at an angle—my country, my home.

ANALYSIS.
Ma-ko'-ce mi-ta'-wa kin e-kta' wa-gle' kta.
(3)   (2) (1)
Country my own the to I go home will.
[pg 486]

DIALOGUES.

TENDOY-HUERITO DIALOGUE.

The following conversation took place at Washington in April, 1880, between Tendoy, chief of the Shoshoni and Banak Indians of Idaho, and Huerito, one of the Apache chiefs from New Mexico, in the presence of Dr. W.J. Hoffman. Neither of these Indians spoke any language known to the other, or had ever met or heard of one another before that occasion:

The following conversation took place in Washington in April 1880, between Tendoy, chief of the Shoshoni and Banak tribes from Idaho, and Huerito, one of the Apache chiefs from New Mexico, in the presence of Dr. W.J. Hoffman. Neither of these individuals spoke a language that the other understood, nor had they ever met or heard of each other before that moment.

Question. ApacheFig. 304.

Huerito.—Who are you?

Huerito.—Who are you?

Place the flat and extended right hand, palm forward, about twelve inches in front of and as high as the shoulder, then shake the hand from side to side as it is moved forward and upward—question, who are you? Fig. 304.

Place your flat and extended right hand, palm facing forward, about twelve inches in front of and at shoulder height, then shake your hand from side to side while moving it forward and upward—question, who are you? Fig. 304.

Shoshoni tribal sign. ShoshoniFig. 305.

Tendoy.—Shoshoni chief.

Tendoy.—Shoshone chief.

Place the closed right hand near the right hip leaving the index only extended, palm down; then pass the hand toward the front and left, rotating it from side to side—Shoshoni, Fig. 305; then place the closed hand, with the index extended and pointing upward, near the right cheek, pass it upward as high as the head, then turn it forward and downward toward the ground, terminating with the movement a little below the initial point—chief. Fig. 306.

Place your closed right hand near your right hip, extending only the index finger and keeping your palm facing down. Then move your hand toward the front and left, rotating it side to side—Shoshoni, Fig. 305. Next, position the closed hand with the index finger pointing upward near your right cheek, move it upward as high as your head, then turn it forward and downward toward the ground, finishing the movement a bit below where you started—chief. Fig. 306.

Huerito.—How old are you?

Huerito.—How old are you?

Chief. ShoshoniFig. 306.

Clinch both hands and cross the forearms before the breast with a trembling motion—cold—winter, year, Fig. 307; then elevate the left [pg 487] hand as high as the neck and about twelve or fifteen inches before it, palm toward the face, with fingers extended and pointing upward; then, with the index, turn down one finger after another slowly, beginning at the little finger, until three or four are folded against the palm, and look inquiringly at the person addressed—how many? See Fig. 302.

Clench both hands and cross your forearms over your chest with a trembling motion—cold—winter, year, Fig. 307; then raise your left hand up to the level of your neck and about twelve or fifteen inches in front of it, palm facing the person, with fingers extended and pointing upwards; then, using your index finger, slowly turn down one finger at a time, starting with the little finger, until three or four fingers are folded against the palm, and look questioningly at the person you’re talking to—how many? See Fig. 302.

Cold, winter, year. ApacheFig. 307.

Tendoy.—Fifty-six.

Tendoy.—56.

Close and extend the fingers and thumbs of both hands, with the palms forward, five times—fifty; then extend the fingers and thumb of the left hand, close the right, and place the extended thumb alongside of and near the left thumb—six. Fig. 308.

Close and stretch the fingers and thumbs of both hands, with the palms facing forward, five times—fifty; then stretch the fingers and thumb of the left hand, close the right hand, and position the extended thumb next to the left thumb—six. Fig. 308.

"Six." ShoshoniFig. 308.
Good, very well. ApacheFig. 309.

Huerito.—Very well. Are there any buffalo in your country?

Huerito.—Sure. Are there any buffalo in your country?

Place the flat right hand, pointing to the left, with the palm down, against the breast-bone; then move it forward and slightly to the right and in an upward curve; make the gesture rather slow and nearly to arm's length (otherwise, i.e., if made hastily and but a short distance, [pg 488] it would only mean good)—very good, Fig. 309; place both closed hands to their respective sides of the head, palms toward the hair, leaving the forefingers curved—buffalo, see Fig. 298, p. 477; then reach out the fist to arm's length toward the west, and throw it forcibly toward the ground for a distance of about six inches, edge downward—country, away to the west; then point the curved index rather quickly and carelessly toward the person addressed—your.

Place your flat right hand, palm down, pointing to the left, against your breastbone; then move it forward and slightly to the right in an upward curve. Do the gesture slowly and almost to arm's length (otherwise, if done quickly and just a short distance, it would only mean "good")—"very good," see Fig. 309; place both closed hands to the sides of your head, palms facing inward, keeping your forefingers curved—"buffalo," see Fig. 298, p. 477; then extend your fist to arm's length toward the west and throw it forcefully down about six inches, edge downward—"country, away to the west"; then point your curved index finger rather quickly and carelessly at the person you're addressing—"your."

Many. ShoshoniFig. 310.

Tendoy.—Yes; many black buffalo.

Tendoy.—Yes; many black bison.

Pass the closed right hand, with the index partly flexed, to a position about eight inches before the right collar-bone, and, as the hand reaches that elevation, quickly close the index—yes; then make the same sign as in the preceding question for buffalo; touch the hair on the right side of the head with the palms of the extended fingers of the right hand—black; spread the curved fingers and thumbs of both hands, place them before either thigh, pointing downward; then draw them toward one another and upward as high as the stomach, so that the fingers will point toward one another, or may be interlaced—many. Fig. 310.

Pass your closed right hand, with the index finger slightly bent, to a position about eight inches in front of your right collarbone. As your hand reaches that height, quickly close the index finger—yes; then make the same sign as in the previous question for buffalo; touch the hair on the right side of your head with the palms of your extended fingers from your right hand—black; spread the curved fingers and thumbs of both hands, placing them in front of either thigh, pointing downward; then pull them toward each other and upward as high as your stomach, so that the fingers will point toward each other or can be interlaced—many. Fig. 310.

Hear, heard. ApacheFig. 311.

Tendoy.—Did you hear anything from the Secretary? If so, tell me.

Tendoy.—Did you receive any updates from the Secretary? If you did, please let me know.

Close the right hand, leaving the index and thumb widely separated, pass it by the ear from the back of the ear downward and toward the chin, palm toward the head—hear, see Fig. 316, p. 492; point to the individual addressed—you; close the hand again, leaving the index and thumb separated as in the sign for hear and placing the palmar surface of the finger horizontally across the forehead, pointing to the left, allow the thumb to rest against the right temple; then draw the index across the forehead from left to right, leaving the thumb touching the head—white man; then place the closed hand, with elevated [pg 489] index, before the right side of the neck or in front of the top of the shoulder; pass the index, pointing upward, as high as the top of the head; turn it forward and downward as far as the breast—chief; pass the extended index, pointing up ward and forward, forward from the mouth twice—talk; then open and flatten the hand, palm up, outer edge toward the face, place it about fifteen inches in front of the chin, and draw it horizontally inward until the hand nearly touches the neck—tell me.

Close your right hand, leaving your index finger and thumb widely apart. Move your hand by your ear from the back of your ear down towards your chin, with your palm facing your head—hear, see Fig. 316, p. 492; point to the person you’re speaking to—you; close your hand again, keeping your index finger and thumb apart like in the sign for hear, and place the palm of your index finger horizontally across your forehead, pointing to the left, letting your thumb rest against your right temple. Then, sweep your index finger across your forehead from left to right while keeping your thumb touching your head—white man; next, place your closed hand, with your index finger raised, in front of the right side of your neck or at the top of your shoulder; raise your index finger, pointing upward, as high as the top of your head; then turn it forward and downward as far as your chest—chief; extend your index finger, pointing up and forward, away from your mouth two times—talk; then open your hand, palm up, with the outer edge towards your face, place it about fifteen inches in front of your chin, and move it horizontally inward until your hand almost touches your neck—tell me.

Huerito.—He told me that in four days I would go to my country.

Huerito.—He told me that in four days, I would be returning to my country.

Close the right hand, leaving the index curved; place it about six inches from the ear and move it in toward the external meatus—told me, hear, I heard, Fig. 311; with the right hand still closed, form a circle with the index and thumb by allowing their tips to touch; pass the hand from east to west at arm's length—day; place the left hand before the breast, the fingers extended, and the thumb resting against the palm, back forward, and, with the index, turn down one finger after another, beginning at the little finger—four; touch the breast with the tips of the finger and thumb of the left hand collected to a point—I; drop the hand a short distance and move it forward to arm's length and slightly upward until it points above the horizon—go to*; then as the arm is extended, throw the fist edgewise toward the ground—my country.

Close your right hand, keeping the index finger curved; hold it about six inches from your ear and move it toward the outer ear canal—told me, hear, I heard, Fig. 311; with the right hand still closed, make a circle with your index and thumb by letting their tips touch; move your hand from east to west at arm's length—day; place your left hand in front of your chest, with fingers extended and thumb resting against your palm, back forward, and with your index finger, turn down one finger after another, starting with the little finger—four; touch your chest with the tips of your finger and thumb of your left hand, pressed together—I; drop your hand a little and move it forward to arm's length and slightly upward until it points above the horizon—go to*; then, as your arm is extended, move your fist edgewise toward the ground—my country.

Night. ShoshoniFig. 312.
Rain. ShoshoniFig. 313.

Tendoy.—In two days I go to my country just as you go to yours. I go to mine where there is a great deal of snow, and we shall see each other no more.

Tendoy.—In two days, I'm going back to my country, just like you are to yours. I'm going to a place with a lot of snow, and we won't see each other again.

Place the flat hands horizontally, about two feet apart, move them quickly in an upward curve toward one another until the right lies across the left—night, Fig. 312, repeat this sign—two nights (literally two sleeps hence); point toward the individual addressed with the right [pg 490] hand—you; and in a continuous movement pass the hand to the right, i.e., toward the south, nearly to arm's length—go; then throw the fist edgewise toward the ground at that distance—your country; then touch the breast with the tips of the fingers of the left hand—I; move the hand off slowly toward the left, i.e., toward the north to arm's length—go to*; and throw the clinched hand toward the ground—my country; then hold both hands toward the left as high as the head, palms down, with fingers and thumbs pendent and separated; move them toward the ground two or three times—rain, Fig. 313; then place the flat hands horizontally to the left of the body about two feet from the ground—deep; (literally, deep rain) snow—and raise them until about three feet from the ground—very deepmuch; place the hands before the body about twelve inches apart, palms down, with forefingers only extended and pointing toward one another; push them toward and from one another several times—see each other, Fig. 314; then hold the flat right hand in front of the breast, pointing forward, palm to the left, and throw it over on its back toward the right—not, no more.

Place your flat hands horizontally about two feet apart, quickly curve them upward toward each other until the right hand crosses over the left—night, Fig. 312, repeat this sign—two nights (literally two sleeps from now); point toward the person you're addressing with your right hand—you; then smoothly move your hand to the right, i.e., toward the south, nearly to arm's length—go; then throw your fist edgewise toward the ground at that distance—your country; next, touch your chest with the tips of your left hand's fingers—I; slowly move your hand to the left, i.e., toward the north, to arm's length—go to*; and throw your clenched hand toward the ground—my country; then hold both hands to the left as high as your head, palms down, with fingers and thumbs hanging down and apart; move them toward the ground two or three times—rain, Fig. 313; then place your flat hands horizontally to the left of your body about two feet from the ground—deep; (literally, deep rain) snow—and raise them until they're about three feet from the ground—very deepmuch; place your hands in front of your body about twelve inches apart, palms down, with forefingers only extended and pointing toward each other; push them toward and away from each other several times—see each other, Fig. 314; then hold your flat right hand in front of your chest, pointing forward, palm to the left, and flip it over onto its back toward the right—not, no more.

See each other. ShoshoniFig. 314.

Explanatory Note.—Where the asterisks appear in the above dialogue the preposition to is included in the gesture. After touching the breast for I, the slow movement forward signifies going to, and country is signified by locating it at arm's length toward the west, to the left of the gesturer, as the stopping-place, also possession by the clinched fist being directed toward the ground. It is the same as for my or mine, though made before the body in the latter signs. The direction of Tendoy's hands, first to the south and afterwards to the north, was understood not as pointing to the exact locality of the two parts of the country, but to the difference in their respective climates.

Explanatory Note.—Where the asterisks appear in the above dialogue, the preposition to is included in the gesture. After touching the chest for I, the slow movement forward indicates going to, and country is shown by extending an arm toward the west, to the left of the person gesturing, as the endpoint, and possession is indicated by the fist being directed toward the ground. It is the same as for my or mine, although it is made in front of the body in the latter signs. The direction of Tendoy's hands, first to the south and then to the north, was understood not as indicating the exact locations of the two regions, but highlighting the difference in their climates.

OMAHA COLLOQUY.

The following is contributed by Rev. J. Owen Dorsey:

The following is contributed by Rev. J. Owen Dorsey:

Question. From what quarter is the wind?

Question. Where is the wind coming from?

Raise the curved right hand, palm in, in front of the left shoulder. Draw in toward the body a little, then from the body several times in different directions.

Raise your curved right hand, palm facing in, in front of your left shoulder. Pull it in toward your body a bit, then move it out from your body several times in different directions.

Answer. From that quarter.

Answer. From that section.

Hand as above; draw in towards the body once, and farther with emphasis, according to the direction of the wind.

Hand as above; pull in towards the body once, and further with emphasis, depending on the direction of the wind.

[pg 491]

BRULÉ DAKOTA COLLOQUY.

The following signs, forming a question and answer, were obtained by Dr. W.J. Hoffman, from Ta-tan-ka Wa-kan (Medicine Bull), a Brulé Dakota chief who visited Washington during the winter of 1880-'81:

The following signs, which form a question and answer, were collected by Dr. W.J. Hoffman from Ta-tan-ka Wa-kan (Medicine Bull), a Brulé Dakota chief who came to Washington during the winter of 1880-'81:

Question. We went to the department [of the interior], shook hands with the secretary and had a conversation with him, did you hear of it?

Question. We visited the Department of the Interior, shook hands with the secretary, and chatted with him. Did you hear about it?

White man, American. DakotaFig. 315.

(1) Extend and separate the thumb and index, leaving the remaining fingers closed, place the ball of the thumb against the temple above the outer corner of the eye, and the index across the forehead, the tip resting on the left temple, then draw the index across to the right until its tip touches the thumb—white man, Fig. 315; (2) Elevate the extended index before the shoulder, palm forward, pass it upward, as high as the head, and forming a short curve to the front, then downward again slightly to the front to before the breast and about fifteen inches from it—chief; (3) Fingers of both hands extended and separated; then interlace them so that the tips of the fingers of one hand protrude beyond the backs of those of the opposing one; hold the hands in front of the breast, pointing upward, leaving the wrists about six inches apart—lodge; (4) Place the left hand a short distance before the breast, palm down and slightly arched, fingers directed toward the right and front, then pass the flat and extended right hand forward, under and beyond the left, forming a downward curve, the right hand being as high as the left at the commencement and termination of the gesture—enter, entered; (5) Clasp the hands before the body, left uppermost—shook hands, friendly; (6) Place the flat right hand before the chin, palm up with fingers directed to the left, then pass the hand forward several times—talk, talked to him; (7) Reverse this motion, beginning away from the body, drawing the hand edgewise toward the chin several times—talked to me; (8) Separate the extended thumb and index as far as possible, leaving the remaining fingers closed, place the hand about six inches opposite the right ear, palm toward the head, then pass it in a curve forward and downward, terminating at the height of the elbow—hear, heard; (9) then in a continuous movement direct the extended index at the individual addressed, the face expressing a look of inquiry—you.

(1) Extend and separate your thumb and index finger, keeping the other fingers closed. Place the ball of your thumb against your temple above the outer corner of your eye, and the index finger across your forehead, with the tip resting on the left temple. Then, slide the index finger across to the right until its tip touches the thumb—white man, Fig. 315; (2) Raise the extended index finger in front of your shoulder, palm facing forward, then move it upward as high as your head, making a slight curve to the front, and then down again a little to the front, about fifteen inches from your chest—chief; (3) Extend and separate the fingers of both hands; then interlace them so that the tips of one hand's fingers stick out beyond the backs of the other hand's fingers. Hold the hands in front of your chest, pointing upward, with the wrists about six inches apart—lodge; (4) Place your left hand a short distance in front of your chest, palm down and slightly arched, fingers pointing to the right and front. Then bring your flat and extended right hand forward, under and beyond the left hand, forming a downward curve, with the right hand at the same height as the left at the start and end of the gesture—enter, entered; (5) Clasp your hands in front of your body, with the left on top—shook hands, friendly; (6) Position your flat right hand in front of your chin, palm up and fingers pointing to the left, then move your hand forward several times—talk, talked to him; (7) Reverse this motion, starting away from the body and drawing the hand edgewise toward the chin several times—talked to me; (8) Separate the extended thumb and index finger as far as possible, keeping the other fingers closed. Place your hand about six inches away from your right ear, palm facing the head, and then curve it forward and downward, stopping at the height of the elbow—hear, heard; (9) In one continuous motion, point the extended index finger at the person you're addressing, with a look of inquiry on your face—you.

[pg 492]

ANALYSIS.

Wa-śi'-cun i-tan-can ti-el' ti'-ma-hel unk-i'-pi na
(1) (2) (3) (4)  
White man chief lodge in lodge within we were at that place and
na'-pe-un-za-pi na ki-ci wo-un-gla-ka-pi kin
(5)   (6,7)  
hand we hold it,
take hold of
and to each other we talk the
thing
na-ya-ḣon-hu-o
(8,9)
you hear it?
Hear, heard. DakotaFig. 316.

It will be observed that the interrogation point is placed under the last syllable, hu-o, the latter implying a question, though the gesture was not made to accompany it, the gestures for hear and you, with a look of inquiry, being deemed sufficient to express the desire on the part of the speaker.

It’s noticeable that the question mark is positioned under the last syllable, hu-o, indicating a question, even though no gesture was made to support it. The gestures for hear and you, along with an inquiring look, were considered enough to convey the speaker's desire.

Answer. Yes, I heard of it, but did not see it.

Answer. Yeah, I’ve heard of it, but I haven’t checked it out.

(1) Hold the naturally closed hand before the right side of the breast or shoulder, leaving the index and thumb loosely extended, then, as the hand is thrown downward and forward, bring the index against the inner side of the thumb—yes. (2) Repeat gesture No. 8—heard, Fig. 316; (3) pass the extended index forward from the right eye—saw; (4) then in a continuous motion extend all the fingers so as to place the flat hand edgewise, and pointing forward about twelve inches before the right side of the breast, and throw it outward and slightly downward—no, not.

(1) Hold your naturally closed hand in front of the right side of your chest or shoulder, with your index finger and thumb loosely extended. Then, as you move your hand down and forward, bring the index finger to touch the inner side of the thumb—yes. (2) Repeat gesture No. 8—heard, Fig. 316; (3) extend the index finger forward from your right eye—saw; (4) then, in one smooth motion, extend all your fingers to place your flat hand edgewise, pointing forward about twelve inches in front of the right side of your chest, and throw it outward and slightly downward—no, not.

ANALYSIS.

Ha-u na-wa'-ḣon tka wan-mla'-ke śni
(1) (2)   (3) (4)
Yes, I heard (but) I saw it. not.

DIALOGUE BETWEEN ALASKAN INDIANS.

The following introductory notes are furnished by Mr. Ivan Petroff, who contributes the Dialogue:

The following introductory notes are provided by Mr. Ivan Petroff, who writes the Dialogue:

It has been repeatedly stated that among the natives of Alaska no trace of gesture or sign language can be found. The universal spread [pg 493] of the Russian language in former times as a medium of trade and general intercourse has certainly prevented observations of this primitive linguistic feature in all the vast regions visited by the Russians. On the other hand, the homogeneous elements of the Innuit tongue, spoken along the whole seacoast from the Arctic to the Alaskan Peninsula, and the Island of Kadiak, has, to a great extent, abolished all causes for the employment of sign language between tribes in their mutual intercourse. Basing their opinions upon what they saw while touching upon the coast here and there, even the acknowledged authorities on Alaskan matters have declared that sign language did not and could not exist in all that country. Without entering into any lengthened dispute upon this question, I venture to present in the subjoined pages a succinct account of at least one instance where I saw natives of different tribes converse with each other only by means of signs and gestures within the boundaries of Alaska.

It has been said many times that among the Indigenous people of Alaska, no sign or gesture language exists. The widespread use of the Russian language in the past as a means of trade and communication has likely hindered the observation of this basic linguistic characteristic in all the vast areas explored by the Russians. On the other hand, the similar aspects of the Inuit language, spoken along the entire coastline from the Arctic to the Alaskan Peninsula and the island of Kodiak, have largely eliminated the need for sign language among tribes during their interactions. Based on what they observed while briefly visiting the coast, even recognized experts on Alaskan subjects have stated that sign language did not and could not exist throughout the region. Without getting into a lengthy debate on this topic, I would like to share in the following pages a clear account of at least one instance where I witnessed Indigenous people from different tribes communicating solely through signs and gestures within Alaska's borders.

In the month of September, 1866, there arrived on the Lower Kinnik River, a stream emptying its waters into Cook's Inlet, two Indians from a distant region, who did not speak the Kenaitze language. The people of the settlement at which the strangers made their first appearance were equally at a loss to understand the visitors. At last a chief of great age, bearing the name of Chatidoolts (mentioned by Vancouver as a youth), was found to be able to interpret some of the signs made by the strangers, and after a little practice he entered into a continued conversation with them in rather a roundabout way, being himself blind. He informed me that it was the second or third time within his recollection that strangers like those then present had come to Kinnik from the northeast, but that in his youth he had frequently "talked with his hands" to their visitors from the west and east. He also told me that he had acquired this art from his father, who, as the old man expressed himself, had "seen every country, and spoken to all the tribes of the earth." The conversation was carried on with the help of the old man's sons, who described to their blind parent the gestures of the strangers, and were instructed in turn by him with what gestures to reply.

In September 1866, two Indians from a distant area arrived on the Lower Kinnik River, a stream flowing into Cook's Inlet. They did not speak the Kenaitze language, and the people in the settlement where they first appeared were equally confused by the visitors. Eventually, an elderly chief named Chatidoolts (who was mentioned by Vancouver as a young man) was found to be able to interpret some of the signs made by the strangers. After a little practice, he engaged in a somewhat roundabout conversation with them, even though he was blind. He told me this was only the second or third time he could remember that strangers like those had come to Kinnik from the northeast, but in his youth, he often "talked with his hands" with visitors from the west and east. He also mentioned that he learned this skill from his father, who, as the old man put it, had "seen every country and spoken to all the tribes of the earth." The conversation continued with the help of the old man's sons, who relayed the strangers' gestures to their blind father and were instructed by him on how to respond.

This being an entirely new experience to me I at once proceeded to carefully make notes of the desultory talk, extending over several days. My object, primarily, was to make use of the signs for purposes of trade in the future.

This was a completely new experience for me, so I immediately started taking careful notes of the scattered conversation that lasted for several days. My main goal was to use the signs for trading purposes in the future.

The notes thus obtained contain a narrative of the two strangers, interpreted to me at the time by Chatidoolts. I shall present each sign or sentence as I noted it at the time, with only casual reference to that incomplete and frequently erroneous interpretation.

The notes I got include a story about the two strangers, explained to me at the time by Chatidoolts. I'll share each sign or sentence as I recorded it then, while only briefly mentioning that incomplete and often incorrect interpretation.

The two Indians wore the pointed hunting shirt of tanned moose-skin, ornamented with beads and fringes which is still common to the Kutchin tribes. They were not tattooed, but ears and noses were encumbered with pendants of dentalium and a small red glass bead. Their feet were [pg 494] clothed in moccasins. One of them had a rifle of English manufacture, and his companion carried two huge knives, one of them of copper evidently of native manufacture.

The two Indians were wearing pointed hunting shirts made from tanned moose skin, decorated with beads and fringes, which are still common among the Kutchin tribes. They didn't have tattoos, but had their ears and noses adorned with dentalium pendants and a small red glass bead. Their feet were [pg 494] in moccasins. One of them had an English-made rifle, while his companion carried two large knives, one of which was made of copper and clearly crafted locally.

(1) Kenaitze.—Left hand raised to height of eye, palm outward, moved several times from right to left rapidly; fingers extended and closed; pointing to strangers with left hand. Right hand describes a curve from north to east—Which of the northeastern tribes is yours?

(1) Kenaitze.—Left hand raised to eye level, palm facing out, moved quickly several times from right to left; fingers extended and then closed; pointing at strangers with the left hand. Right hand makes a curved motion from north to east—Which of the northeastern tribes is yours?

(2) Tennanah.—Right hand, hollowed, lifted to mouth, then extended and describing waving line gradually descending from right to left. Left hand describing mountainous outline, apparently one peak rising above the other, said by Chatidoolts to mean—Tenan-tnu-kohtana, Mountain-river-men.

(2) Tennanah.—Right hand shaped like a cup, raised to the mouth, then extended while creating a waving line that gradually goes down from right to left. Left hand forming a mountainous shape, with one peak seeming to rise above the other, which Chatidoolts explains as—Tenan-tnu-kohtana, Mountain-river-men.

(3) K.—Left hand raised to height of eye, palm outward, moved from right to left, fingers extended. Left index describes curve from east to west. Outline of mountain and river as in preceding sign.—How many days from Mountain-river?

(3) K.—Left hand raised to eye level, palm facing out, moved from right to left, fingers extended. The left index finger makes a curve from east to west. The shape of the mountain and river is the same as in the previous sign.—How many days from Mountain-river?

(4) T.—Right hand raised toward sky, index and thumb forming first crescent and then ring. This repeated three times—moon, new and full three times.

(4) T.—Right hand raised towards the sky, index finger and thumb forming a crescent shape and then a ring. Repeat this three times—moon, new and full three times.

(5) Right hand raised, palm to front, index raised and lowered at regular intervals—walked. Both hands imitating paddling of canoe, alternately right and left—traveled three months on foot and by canoe.

(5) Right hand raised, palm facing forward, index finger moved up and down at regular intervals—walked. Both hands mimicking the paddling of a canoe, alternately right and left—traveled three months on foot and by canoe.

(6) Both arms crossed over breast, simulating shivering—cold, winter.

(6) Both arms crossed over the chest, pretending to shiver—cold, winter.

(7) Right index pointing toward speaker—I. Left hand pointing to the west—traveled westward.

(7) Right index finger pointing toward the speaker—I. Left hand pointing west—traveled westward.

(8) Right hand lifted cup-shaped to mouth—water. Right hand describing waving line from right to left gradually descending, pointing to the west—river running westward.

(8) Right hand raised like a cup to the mouth—water. Right hand making a waving line from right to left gradually dropping, pointing to the west—river flowing westward.

(9) Right hand gradually pushed forward, palm upward, from height of breast. Left hand shading eyes; looking at great distance—very wide.

(9) Right hand slowly pushed forward, palm up, from the height of the chest. Left hand shielding eyes; looking at a great distance—very wide.

(10) Left and right hands put together in shape of sloping shelter—lodge, camp. See Fig. 259, on p. 431.

(10) Left and right hands brought together to form a sloping shelter—lodge, camp. See Fig. 259, on p. 431.

(11) Both hands lifted, height of eye, palm inward, fingers spread—many times.

(11) Both hands raised, level with the eyes, palms facing in, fingers spread—many times.

(12) Both hands closed, palm outward, height of hips—surprised.

(12) Both hands closed, palms facing outward, at hip height—surprised.

(13) Index pointing from eye forward—see.

(13) Index pointing from eye forward—see.

(14) Right hand held up, height of shoulder, three fingers extended, left hand pointing to me—three white men.

(14) Right hand raised to shoulder height, three fingers extended, left hand pointing at me—three white men.

(15) K.—Right hand pointing to me, left hand held up, three fingers extended—three white men.

(15) K.—Right hand pointing at me, left hand raised, three fingers extended—three white men.

(16) Making Russian sign of cross—Russians. Were the three white men Russians?

(16) Making the Russian sign of the cross—Russians. Were the three white men Russians?

(17) T.—Left hand raised, palm inward, two fingers extended, sign of cross with right—two Russians.

(17) T.—Left hand up, palm facing in, two fingers out, cross sign with right—two Russians.

(18) Right hand extended, height of eye, palm outward, moved outward a little to right—no.

(18) Right hand extended, at eye level, palm facing outward, moved slightly to the right—no.

[pg 495]

(19) One finger of left hand raised—one.

(19) One finger of the left hand raised—one.

(20) Sign of cross with right—Russian.

(20) Sign of the cross with the right—Russian.

(21) Right hand height of eye, fingers closed and extended, palm outward a little to right—no.

(21) Right hand at eye level, fingers closed and extended, palm facing slightly to the right—no.

(22) Right hand carried across chest, hand extended, palm upward, fingers and thumb closed as if holding something. Left hand in same position carried across the right, palm downward—trade.

(22) Right hand moved across the chest, hand extended, palm facing up, fingers and thumb closed as if holding something. Left hand in the same position moved across the right, palm facing down—trade.

(23) Left hand upholding one finger, right pointing to me—one white man.

(23) Left hand holding up one finger, right hand pointing at me—one white man.

(24) Right hand held horizontally, palm downward, about four feet from ground—small.

(24) Right hand held horizontally, palm down, about four feet from the ground—small.

(25) Forming rings before eyes with index and thumb—eye-glasses.

(25) Making rings in front of your eyes with your index finger and thumb—glasses.

(26) Right hand clinched, palm upward, in front of chest, thumb pointing inward—gave one.

(26) Right hand clenched, palm up, in front of chest, thumb pointing in—made a gesture.

(27) Forming cup with right hand, simulating drinking—drink.

(27) Holding a cup with my right hand, pretending to drink—drink.

(28) Right hand grasping chest repeatedly, fingers curved and spread—strong.

(28) Right hand gripping the chest repeatedly, fingers curved and spread—strong.

(29) Both hands pressed to temple and head moved from side to side—drunk, headache.

(29) Both hands pressed to their temples, and their head moved from side to side—drunk, headache.

(30) Both index fingers placed together, extended, pointing forward—together.

(30) Both index fingers placed together, extended, pointing forward—together.

(31) Fingers interlaced repeatedly—build.

Fingers interlaced repeatedly—build.

(32) Left hand extended, fingers closed, pointing outward (vertically), right hand extended, fingers closed, placed slopingly against left—camp.

(32) Left hand extended, fingers closed, pointing outward (vertically), right hand extended, fingers closed, placed at an angle against the left—camp.

(33) Both wrists placed against temples, hands curved upward and outward, fingers spread—horns.

(33) Both wrists against the temples, hands curved up and out, fingers spread—horns.

(34) Both hands horizontally lifted to height of shoulder, right arm extended gradually full length to the right, hand drooping a little at the end—long back, moose.

(34) Both hands raised horizontally to shoulder height, right arm gradually extended fully to the right, hand slightly drooping at the end—long back, moose.

(35) Both hands upright, palm outward, fingers extended and spread, placing one before the other alternately—trees, forest, dense forest.

(35) Both hands raised, palms facing out, fingers extended and spread, placing one in front of the other alternately—trees, forest, dense forest.

(36) Sign of cross—Russian.

Sign of the cross—Russian.

(37) Motions of shooting a gun—shot.

(37) Actions of firing a gun—shot.

(38) Sign for moose (Nos. 33, 34), showing two fingers of left hand—two.

(38) Sign for moose (Nos. 33, 34), showing two fingers of left hand—two.

(39) Sign for camp as before (No. 10) camp.

(39) Sign for camp as before (No. 10) camp.

(40) Right hand describing curve from east to west, twice—two days.

(40) Right hand making a curve from east to west, twice—two days.

(41) Left hand lifted height of mouth, back outward, fingers closed as if holding something; right hand simulating motion of tearing off and placing in mouth—eating moose meat.

(41) Left hand raised to mouth level, palm facing out, fingers closed like holding something; right hand mimicking the motion of tearing off a piece and putting it in the mouth—eating moose meat.

(42) Right hand placed horizontally against heart, fingers closed, moved forward a little and raised a little several times—glad at heart.

(42) Right hand placed flat against the heart, fingers closed, moved forward slightly and lifted a bit several times—happy in heart.

(43) Fingers of left hand and index of right hand extended and placed together horizontally, pointing forward, height of chest. Hands separated, right pointing eastward and left westward—three men and speaker parted, going west and east.

(43) The fingers of the left hand and the index finger of the right hand were extended and placed together horizontally, pointing forward at chest height. The hands were separated, with the right hand pointing east and the left hand pointing west—three men and the speaker parted ways, going west and east.

[pg 496]

(44) Pressing both arms against chest and shivering—very cold.

(44) Pressing both arms against my chest and shivering—really cold.

(45) Drawing index of each hand around corresponding legs below the knee—deep snow.

(45) Drawing the index of each hand around the corresponding legs just below the knee—deep snow.

(46) Drawing imaginary line with index of right hand across each foot, just behind the toes—snow shoes.

(46) Drawing an imaginary line with the index finger of your right hand across each foot, just behind the toes—snow shoes.

(47) Head lowered to right side into palm of hand three times—slept three times.

(47) Head lowered to the right side into the palm of hand three times—slept three times.

(48) Sign for camp, as before (No. 10)—camp.

(48) Sign for camp, just like before (No. 10)—camp.

(49) Pointing to speaker—I.

(49) Pointing to speaker—Me.

(50) Fingers of right hand extended and joined and pointed forward from mouth, left hand lowered horizontally to a foot from the ground—fox.

(50) Fingers of the right hand extended and joined, pointing forward from the mouth, while the left hand is lowered horizontally about a foot from the ground—fox.

(51) Left hand raised height of eye, back to the left, fingers closed, with exception of middle finger held upright; then middle finger suddenly closed—trap.

(51) Left hand raised to eye level, turned back to the left, fingers clenched, except for the middle finger held up; then the middle finger suddenly closed—trap.

(52) Both hands lifted height of eye, palm inward, fingers spread—many.

(52) Both hands raised to eye level, palms facing inward, fingers spread—many.

(53) Right hand pointing to speaker—I.

(53) Right hand pointing to speaker—I.

(54) Sign for trap (No. 51), as above—trap.

(54) Sign for trap (No. 51), as above—trap.

(55) Right hand lowered to within a few inches of the ground and moved from left to right about two feet. Motions of both hands descriptive of playful jumping of marten around a tree or stump—marten.

(55) Right hand lowered to just a few inches above the ground and moved from left to right about two feet. Both hands moved in a way that described the playful jumping of a marten around a tree or stump—marten.

(56) Holding up the fingers of both hands three times until aggregating thirty—thirty.

(56) Holding up the fingers of both hands three times until reaching thirty—thirty.

(57) Left forearm held up vertically, palm to front, fingers spread—tree.

(57) Left forearm raised straight up, palm facing forward, fingers spread—tree.

(58) Motion of chopping with hatchet—cut.

(58) The action of chopping with a hatchet—cut.

(59) Driving invisible wedge around small circle—peeling birch bark.

(59) Driving an invisible wedge around a small circle—peeling birch bark.

(60) Right hand, fingers extended and joined, moved slowly from left to right horizontally while blowing upon it with mouth—pitching seams of canoe.

(60) The right hand, fingers extended and together, moved slowly from left to right horizontally while blowing on it with the mouth—pitching seams of canoe.

(61) Motions of using paddle very vigorously—paddle up stream.

(61) Moving the paddle really hard—paddle upstream.

(62) Lifting both arms above head on respective sides, hands closed as if grasping something and lifting the body—poling canoe.

(62) Raising both arms above your head on each side, with your hands closed as if you're grabbing something and lifting your body—poling canoe.

(63) Sign for moon (No. 4), (crescent and ring) once—one month.

(63) Sign for moon (No. 4), (crescent and ring) once—one month.

(64) Right hand vertically, height of chest, palm to left, fingers extended, closed. Left hand horizontally, palm downward, pushed against right—stopped.

(64) Right hand up, at chest height, palm facing left, fingers extended and closed. Left hand flat, palm down, pressed against the right—stopped.

(65) Right hand, index extended, drawing outline of mountains, one above other—high mountains.

(65) Right hand, index finger extended, sketching the outline of mountains, one above the other—high mountains.

(66) Left hand lifted to left shoulder, back to front, fingers bent and closed. Right hand, fingers bent and closed, placed over left and then slowly drawn across chest to right shoulder. Motion with both hands as if adjusting pack—pack, knapsack.

(66) Left hand raised to left shoulder, then moved back to front, fingers bent and closed. Right hand, fingers bent and closed, placed over the left hand and then slowly moved across the chest to the right shoulder. Both hands move as if adjusting a backpack—pack, knapsack.

(67) Sign for water as before (No. 8). Both hands brought forward, palms down, arms passed outward horizontally to respective sides, palms down—lake. Both hands describing circular line backward until touching collar bone—big and deep.

(67) Sign for water like before (No. 8). Bring both hands forward, palms down, and move your arms out to the sides, palms down—lake. Move both hands in a circular motion backward until they touch your collarbone—big and deep.

[pg 497]

(68) Left hand raised slightly about height of nipple, three fingers closed; index and thumb holding tip of index of right hand. Both hands moved across chest from left to right—beaver.1

(68) Left hand raised slightly above nipple height, three fingers closed; index and thumb holding the tip of the index finger of the right hand. Both hands moved across the chest from left to right—beaver.1

(69) Previous sign for many (No. 52) repeated several times—very plentiful.

(69) Previous sign for many (No. 52) repeated several times—very plentiful.

(70) Both hands held up with fingers spread, palm forward, twice and left hand once—height of eye—twenty-five.

(70) Both hands raised with fingers spread, palms facing forward, twice and left hand once—at eye level—twenty-five.

(71) Pointing to himself—I.

(71) Pointing to himself—Me.

(72) Sign for trap as before (No. 51)—trapped.

(72) Sign for trap as before (No. 51)—trapped.

(73) Sign for temporary shelter (No. 10)—camped.

(73) Sign for temporary shelter (No. 10)—camped.

(74) Sign for new and full moon (No. 4), once—one month.

(74) Sign for new and full moon (No. 4), once—one month.

(75) Right hand passed slowly over the hair and chin. Left hand touching a pendant of white beads—old man.

(75) The right hand moved slowly over the hair and chin. The left hand touched a pendant made of white beads—old man.

(76) Index of right hand held up—one.

(76) Index of right hand held up—one.

(77) Both hands partially closed and placed against breast, back of hands to front, a few inches apart—women.

(77) Both hands partially closed and placed against the chest, back of hands facing forward, a few inches apart—women.

(78) Index and middle finger of right hand held up, palm forward; eyes directed as if counting—two.

(78) Index and middle finger of right hand held up, palm forward; eyes focused as if counting—two.

(79) Sign for trap as before (No. 51)—trapping.

(79) Sign for trap as before (No. 51)—trapping.

(80) Left forearm vertically in front of chest, palm of hand to front, fingers spread, elbow resting upon the back of the right hand—tree.

(80) Left forearm straight up in front of the chest, palm facing forward, fingers spread out, elbow resting on the back of the right hand—tree.

(81) Arms and hands spanning imaginary tree of some size—big.

(81) Arms and hands reaching out to an imaginary tree of some sort—big.

(82) Sign for tree as before (No. 57), left forearm suddenly brought down across extended right hand—fell.

(82) Sign for tree as before (No. 57), left forearm quickly brought down across extended right hand—fell.

(83) Right hand laid on top of head, then passed over the hair and chin, left hand touching white beads—on the head of the old man.

(83) Right hand placed on top of the head, then moved over the hair and chin, left hand touching the white beads—on the head of the old man.

(84) Sign for old man as before (No. 75)—old man.

(84) Sign for old man just like before (No. 75)—old man.

(85) Closing both eyes with fore and middle finger of right hand; both hands placed side by side, horizontally, palms downward, fingers extended and united, hands separated by slow horizontal movement to right and left—dead.

(85) Close both eyes with the fore and middle fingers of your right hand; position both hands side by side, horizontally, palms facing down, fingers extended and together, then slowly move your hands apart to the right and left—dead.

(86) Sign for women as before (No. 77)—women.

(86) Sign for women as before (No. 77)—women.

(87) Fingers of both hands interlaced at right angles several times—built.

(87) Fingers of both hands interlaced at right angles several times—built.

(88) Sign for lodge as before (No. 10)—lodge.2

(88) Sign for lodge like before (No. 10)—lodge.2

(89) Right index describing circle around the head, height of eye (cutting hair). Right hand passed over forehead and face. Left index pointing to black scabbard (blacking faces)—mourning.

(89) Right index finger drawing a circle around the head, level with the eyes (cutting hair). Right hand moved across the forehead and face. Left index finger pointing to the black scabbard (blacking faces)—mourning.

(90) Index and middle finger of right hand passed from eyes downward across cheeks—weeping.

(90) The index and middle fingers of the right hand moved down from the eyes across the cheeks—crying.

(91) Pointing to himself—I.

(91) Pointing at himself—I.

(92) Make the signs for shoot (Nos. 33, 34), and moose (No. 37)—shot a moose.

(92) Make the signs for shoot (Nos. 33, 34), and moose (No. 37)—shot a moose.

(93) Left hand extended horizontally, palm upward, right hand placed across left vertically, about the middle—divided in two.

(93) Left hand stretched out horizontally, palm up, right hand placed across the left vertically, roughly in the middle—divided in two.

(94) Right hand closed, palm downward, moved forward from right breast the length of the arm and then opened—I gave.

(94) Right hand closed, palm downward, moved forward from right breast the length of the arm and then opened—I gave.

[pg 498]

(95) Sign for women, (No. 77)—to women.

(95) Sign for women, (No. 77)—to women.

(96) Right hand, palm down, pointing to left, placed horizontally before heart and slightly raised several times—good and glad.

(96) Right hand, palm down, pointing left, held horizontally in front of the heart and raised slightly several times—good and glad.

(97) Pointing to his companion—he.

(97) Pointing to his friend—he.

(98) Motion of paddling—in canoe.

Paddling in a canoe.

(99) Right arm and hand extended in N.E. direction, gradually curved back until index touches speaker—came to me from the northeast.

(99) Right arm and hand extended in the northeast direction, gradually curved back until the index finger touches the speaker—came to me from the northeast.

(100) Sign for together as above (No. 30)—together.

(100) Sign for together as shown above (No. 30)—together.

(101) Motion of paddling—paddled.

(101) Paddling motion—paddled.

(102) Pointing to ground—to this place.

(102) Pointing to the ground—to this spot.

(103) K. Motion of drinking water out of hand—water.

(103) K. Drinking water from your hand—water.

(104) Describing circle with right index on palm of left hand extended horizontally—lake.

(104) Describing a circle with the right index finger on the palm of the left hand, which is extended horizontally—lake.

(105) Left hand raised to height of eye, palm to front, fingers leaning slightly backward. Fingers of left hand closed alternately—how many?

(105) Left hand raised to eye level, palm facing forward, fingers leaning slightly back. Fingers of the left hand closed alternately—how many?

(106) T. Holding up right hand back to front, showing four fingers, eyes looking at them as if counting—four.

(106) T. Holding up his right hand back to front, displaying four fingers, his eyes fixed on them as if counting—four.

(107) Sign for packing with wooden breast-brace as above; three fingers of right hand shown as above—three portages.

(107) Sign for packing with wooden breast-brace as above; three fingers of right hand shown as above—three portages.

(108) K. Right hand pointing to gun of stranger—gun. Left hand raised height of eye, palm to front, and moved rapidly several times to right and left—interrogation.

(108) K. Right hand pointing at the stranger's gun—gun. Left hand raised to eye level, palm facing forward, and moved quickly several times to the right and left—interrogation.

(109) Sign for trade as before (No. 22)—trade; i.e., where did you buy the gun?

(109) Sign for trade as before (No. 22)—trade; that is, where did you buy the gun?

(110) T. Sign for Mountain-river as above (No. 2). Pointing eastward—from the eastward.

(110) T. Sign for Mountain-river as above (No. 2). Pointing east—from the east.

(111) Pointing to sun and then raising both hands, backs to front, fingers spread—ten days.

(111) Pointing to the sun and then raising both hands, palms facing forward, fingers spread—ten days.

(112) Pointing to me—white man.

Pointing at me—white man.

(113) Left hand held up vertically, palm outward, fingers joined. Right index placed horizontally across fingers of left hand in front, about the middle joint—pallisaded.

(113) Left hand held up vertically, palm facing out, fingers together. Right index finger placed horizontally across the fingers of the left hand in front, near the middle joint—pallisaded.

(114) Describing square with right index on flat palm of left hand—building.

(114) Describing a square with the right index finger on the flat palm of the left hand—building.

(115) Pointing to his gun, powder-horn, blanket, and beads—trading goods.

(115) Pointing to his gun, powder horn, blanket, and beads—trading goods.

(116) Both hands horizontal, brought forward and upward from chest and then downward—plenty.

(116) Both hands parallel to the ground, moved forward and up from the chest and then down—lots.

In giving this narrative I have observed the original sequence, but there were frequent interruptions, caused by consultation between Chatidoolts and his sons, and before the strangers departed again they had obtained a knowledge of some words of the Kenaitze language.

In sharing this story, I followed the original order, but there were many interruptions due to discussions between Chatidoolts and his sons. Before the strangers left, they had learned a few words of the Kenaitze language.

Footnote 1: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Chatidoolts explained this to his sons as well as to me, saying that the mountain men had a peculiar mode of catching beavers with long sticks.

Chatidoolts shared this with his sons and me, explaining that the mountain men had a special technique for catching beavers with long sticks.

Footnote 2: (return)

They never occupy a house in which one of the other Indians died.

They never stay in a house where another Indian has passed away.

[pg 499]

OJIBWA DIALOGUE.

[Communicated by the Very Rev. Edward Jacker.]

The following short dialogue forms part of the scanty tradition the civilized Ojibwas possess regarding their ancestors' sign language:

The following short dialogue is part of the limited tradition that the civilized Ojibwas have about their ancestors' sign language:

Two Indians of different tongue meet on a journey. First Indian points to second Indian with the outstretched forefinger of the right hand, bringing it within a few inches of his breast; next he extends both forearms horizontally, clinches all but the forefingers, and bends the hands inward; then he brings them slowly and in a straight line together, until the tips of the outstretched forefingers meet. This gesture is accompanied with a look of inquiry—You met somebody?

Two Indians who speak different languages encounter each other on a journey. The first Indian points to the second Indian with his right forefinger, bringing it close to his chest; then he extends both arms horizontally, keeping all fingers clenched except for the forefingers, and bends his hands inward. After that, he slowly brings his fingers together in a straight line until the tips of the forefingers touch. This gesture is paired with a questioning look—You met somebody?

Second Indian, facing the south, points to the east, and with the outstretched hand forms a half-circle from east to west (corresponding to the daily course of the sun); then he raises the arm and points to a certain height above the southern horizon. Then the sign for meeting (as above) may be made, or omitted. After this he bends the right hand downward, and repeatedly moves the outstretched forefinger and middle finger in opposite directions (in imitation of the motion of the legs in the act of walking). Finally he raises the right hand and stretches up the forefinger (or several fingers). To-day, when the sun stood at such a height, I met one (or several) persons traveling on foot. If the travelers met were on horseback he makes the sign for horse as described by (Dakota III), see Extracts from Dictionary, or the identical one for going given by (Ojibwa I), which is as follows: To describe a journey on horseback the first two fingers of the right hand are placed astride of the forefinger of the left hand, and both represent the galloping movement of a horse. If it is a foot journey, wave the two fingers several times through the air.

Second Indian, facing south, points to the east, and with his outstretched hand creates a half-circle from east to west (representing the daily path of the sun); then he lifts his arm and points to a specific height above the southern horizon. The sign for meeting (as mentioned earlier) can be made or skipped. After that, he bends his right hand downward, repeatedly moving the outstretched forefinger and middle finger in opposite directions (mimicking the motion of legs while walking). Finally, he raises his right hand and extends up the forefinger (or several fingers). Today, when the sun was at this height, I met one (or several) people traveling on foot. If the travelers he encountered were on horseback, he makes the sign for horse as described in (Dakota III), see Dictionary Excerpts, or the same sign for going given by (Ojibwa I), which goes as follows: To depict a journey on horseback, the first two fingers of the right hand are placed across the forefinger of the left hand, illustrating the galloping movement of a horse. For a foot journey, wave the two fingers several times through the air.

[pg 500]

NARRATIVES.

The following, which is presented as a good descriptive model, was obtained by Dr. W.J. Hoffman, of the Bureau of Ethnology, from Natci, a Pai-Ute chief connected with the delegation of that tribe to Washington in January, 1880, and refers to an expedition made by him by direction of his father, Winnimukka, Head Chief of the Pai-Utes, to the northern camp of his tribe, partly for the purpose of preventing the hostile outbreak of the Banaks which occurred in 1878, and more particularly to prevent those Pai-Utes from being drawn into any difficulty with the United States by being leagued with the Banaks.

The following, which serves as a useful descriptive model, was obtained by Dr. W.J. Hoffman from Natci, a Pai-Ute chief who was part of his tribe's delegation to Washington in January 1880. It relates to an expedition he undertook on the orders of his father, Winnimukka, the Head Chief of the Pai-Utes. The mission was partly to prevent the hostile uprising of the Banaks that occurred in 1878, and more specifically to keep those Pai-Utes from getting involved in any issues with the United States by aligning themselves with the Banaks.

NÁTCI'S NARRATIVE.

(1) Close the right hand, leaving the index extended, pointed westward at arm's length a little above the horizon, head thrown back with the eyes partly closed and following the direction—Away to the west, (2) indicate a large circle on the ground with the forefinger of the right hand pointing downward—place (locative), (3) the tips of the spread fingers of both hands placed against one another, pointing upward before the body, leaving a space of four or five inches between the wrists—house (brush tent or wik'-i-up), see Fig. 257, p. 431, (4) with the right hand closed, index extended or slightly bent, tap the breast several times—mine. (5) Draw an imaginary line, with the right index toward the ground, from some distance in front of the body to a position nearer to it—from there I came, (6) indicate a spot on the ground by quickly raising and depressing the right hand with the index pointing downward—to a stopping place, (7) grasp the forelock with the right hand, palm to the forehead, and raise it about six inches, still holding the hair upward—the chief of the tribe (Winnimukka), see Fig. 245, p. 418, (8) touch the breast with the index—me, (9) the right hand held forward from the hip at the level of the elbow, closed, palm downward, with the middle finger extended and quickly moved up and down a short distance—telegraphed, (10) head inclined toward the right, at the same time making movement toward and from the ear with the extended index pointing toward it—I heard, i.e., understood.

(1) Close your right hand, leaving the index finger extended and pointed westward at arm's length, a little above the horizon, with your head tilted back and your eyes partly closed, following the direction—Away to the west, (2) trace a large circle on the ground with the index finger of your right hand pointing downward—place (locative), (3) put the tips of the spread fingers of both hands against each other, pointing upward before your body, leaving a gap of four or five inches between your wrists—house (brush tent or wik'-i-up), see Fig. 257, p. 431, (4) with your right hand closed, extend or slightly bend the index finger, and tap your chest several times—mine. (5) Draw an imaginary line with your right index finger toward the ground, from some distance in front of your body to a position closer to it—from there I came, (6) indicate a spot on the ground by quickly raising and lowering your right hand with the index pointing downward—to a stopping place, (7) grasp your forelock with your right hand, palm to your forehead, and lift it about six inches while holding the hair upward—the chief of the tribe (Winnimukka), see Fig. 245, p. 418, (8) touch your chest with your index finger—me, (9) position your right hand out in front from your hip at elbow level, closed, palm downward, with the middle finger extended, moving it up and down quickly for a short distance—telegraphed, (10) tilt your head toward the right, while making a movement toward and from your ear with the extended index finger pointing toward it—I heard, i.e., understood.

(11) An imaginary line indicated with the extended and inverted index from a short distance before the body to a place on the right—I went, (12) repeat gesture No. 6—a stopping place, (13) inclining the head, with eyes closed, toward the right, bring the extended right hand, palm up, to within six inches of the right ear—where I slept. (14) Place the spread and extended index and thumb of the right hand, palm downward, across the right side of the forehead—white man (American), (15) [pg 501] elevating both hands before the breast, palms forward, thumbs touching, the little finger of the right hand closed—nine, (16) touch the breast with the right forefinger suddenly—and myself, (17) lowering the hand, and pointing downward and forward with the index still extended (the remaining fingers and thumb being loosely closed) indicate an imaginary line along the ground toward the extreme right—went, (18) extend the forefinger of the closed left hand, and place the separated fore and second fingers of the right astraddle the forefinger of the left, and make a series of arched or curved movements toward the right—rode horseback, (19) keeping the hands in their relative position, place them a short distance below the right ear, the head being inclined toward that side—sleep, (20) repeat the signs for riding (No. 18) and sleeping (No. 19) three times—four days and nights, (21) make sign No. 18, and stopping suddenly point toward the east with the extended index-finger of the right (others being closed) and follow the course of the sun until it reaches the zenith—arrived at noon of the fifth day.

(11) An imaginary line indicated with the extended and inverted index finger from a short distance before the body to a spot on the right—I went, (12) repeat gesture No. 6—a stopping place, (13) tilting the head, with eyes closed, toward the right, bring the extended right hand, palm up, to within six inches of the right ear—where I slept. (14) Place the spread and extended index and thumb of the right hand, palm down, across the right side of the forehead—white man (American), (15) [pg 501] raising both hands in front of the chest, palms forward, thumbs touching, and the little finger of the right hand closed—nine, (16) suddenly touch the chest with the right forefinger—and myself, (17) lowering the hand, and pointing downward and forward with the index finger still extended (the remaining fingers and thumb being loosely closed) indicate an imaginary line along the ground toward the extreme right—went, (18) extend the forefinger of the closed left hand, and place the separated fore and second fingers of the right hand across the forefinger of the left, making a series of arched or curved movements toward the right—rode horseback, (19) keeping the hands in their relative position, place them a short distance below the right ear, the head inclined toward that side—sleep, (20) repeat the signs for riding (No. 18) and sleeping (No. 19) three times—four days and nights, (21) make sign No. 18, and stopping suddenly point toward the east with the extended index finger of the right hand (others closed) and follow the path of the sun until it reaches its highest point—arrived at noon of the fifth day.

(22) Indicate a circle as in No. 2—a camp, (23) the hands then placed together as in No. 3, and in this position, both moved in short irregular upward and downward jerks from side to side—many wik'-i-ups, (24) then indicate the chief of the tribe as in No. 7—meaning that it was one of the camps of the chief of the tribe. (25) Make a peculiar whistling sound of "phew" and draw the extended index of the right hand across the throat from left to right—Banak, (26) draw an imaginary line with the same extended index, pointing toward the ground, from the right to the body—came from the north, (27) again make gesture No. 2—camp, (28) and follow it twice by sign given as No. 18 (forward from the body, but a short distance)—two rode. (29) Rub the back of the right hand with the extended index of the left—Indian, i.e., the narrator's own tribe, Pai-Ute, (30) elevate both hands side by side before the breast, palms forward, thumbs touching, then, after a short pause, close all the fingers and thumbs except the two outer fingers of the right hand—twelve, (31) again place the hands side by side with fingers all spread or separated, and move them in a horizontal curve toward the right—went out of camp, (32) and make the sign given as No. 25—Banak, (33) that of No. 2—camp, (34) then join the hands as in No. 31, from the right toward the front—Pai-Utes returned, (35) close the right hand, leaving the index only extended, move it forward and downward from the mouth three or four times, pointing forward, each time ending the movement at a different point—I talked to them, (36) both hands pointing upward, fingers and thumbs separated, palms facing and about four inches apart, held in front of the body as far as possible in that position—the men in council, (37) point toward the east with the index apparently curving downward over the horizon, then gradually elevate it to an altitude of 45°—talked all night and until nine o'clock next morning, (38) bring the closed hands, with forefingers extended, upward and forward from their respective sides, and place them side by side, palms forward, in [pg 502] front—my brother, Fig. 317, (39) (see also pp. 385, 386) followed by the gesture, No. 18, directed toward the left and front—rode, (40) by No. 7—the head chief, (41) and No. 2—camp.

(22) Draw a circle like in No. 2—a camp, (23) then bring your hands together like in No. 3, and while in this position, move them in short, irregular upward and downward jerks from side to side—many wik'-i-ups, (24) then indicate the chief of the tribe like in No. 7—meaning that it was one of the camps of the chief of the tribe. (25) Make a peculiar whistling sound of "phew" and draw the extended index finger of your right hand across your throat from left to right—Banak, (26) draw an imaginary line with the same extended index finger, pointing toward the ground, from the right to your body—came from the north, (27) repeat gesture No. 2—camp, (28) and follow it twice with the sign given as No. 18 (forward from the body, but a short distance)—two rode. (29) Rub the back of your right hand with the extended index finger of your left—Indian, i.e., the narrator's own tribe, Pai-Ute, (30) raise both hands side by side in front of your chest, palms facing forward, thumbs touching, then, after a short pause, close all the fingers and thumbs except for the two outer fingers of your right hand—twelve, (31) again place your hands side by side with fingers all spread apart, and move them in a horizontal curve toward the right—went out of camp, (32) and make the sign given as No. 25—Banak, (33) then that of No. 2—camp, (34) then join your hands as in No. 31, moving from the right toward the front—Pai-Utes returned, (35) close your right hand, leaving only the index extended, move it forward and downward from your mouth three or four times, pointing forward, each time ending the movement at a different point—I talked to them, (36) both hands pointing upward, fingers and thumbs apart, palms facing and about four inches apart, held in front of the body as far as possible in that position—the men in council, (37) point toward the east with your index finger, seemingly curving downward over the horizon, then gradually raise it to an angle of 45°—talked all night and until nine o'clock the next morning, (38) bring your closed hands, with forefingers extended, upward and forward from their respective sides, and place them side by side, palms forward, in front—my brother, Fig. 317, (39) (see also pp. 385, 386) followed by the gesture, No. 18, directed toward the left and front—rode, (40) followed by No. 7—the head chief, (41) and No. 2—camp.

Brother. Pai-UteFig. 317.

(42) Continue by placing the hands, slightly curved, palm to palm, holding them about six inches below the right ear, the head being inclined considerably in that direction—one sleep (night), (43) make sign No. 14—white man, (44) raise the left hand to the level of the elbow forward from the left hip, fingers pointing upward, thumb and forefinger closed—three, (45) and in this position draw them toward the body and slightly to the right—came, (46) then make gesture So. 42—sleep; (47) point with the right index to the eastern horizon—in the morning, (48) make sign No. 14—white man, (49) hold the left hand nearly at arm's length before the body, back up, thumb and forefinger closed, the remaining fingers pointing downward—three, (50) with the right index finger make gesture No. 35, the movement being directed towards the left hand—talked to them, (51) motion along the ground with the left hand, from the body toward the left and front, retaining the position of the fingers just stated (in No. 49)—they went, (52) tap toward the ground, as in gesture No. 6, with the left hand nearly at arm's length—to their camp.

(42) Continue by placing your hands, slightly curved, palm to palm, holding them about six inches below your right ear, with your head leaning significantly in that direction—one sleep (night), (43) make sign No. 14—white man, (44) raise your left hand to elbow level, extending it forward from your left hip, fingers pointing upward, thumb and forefinger closed—three, (45) and in this position, bring them toward your body and slightly to the right—came, (46) then make gesture No. 42—sleep; (47) point with your right index finger to the eastern horizon—in the morning, (48) make sign No. 14—white man, (49) hold your left hand almost at arm's length in front of your body, back up, thumb and forefinger closed, with the remaining fingers pointing downward—three, (50) use your right index finger to make gesture No. 35, directing the movement toward your left hand—talked to them, (51) move your left hand along the ground, from your body toward the left and front, keeping the position of the fingers as described in No. 49—they went, (52) tap toward the ground, as in gesture No. 6, with your left hand nearly at arm's length—to their camp.

(53) Make gesture No. 18 toward the front—I rode, (54) extend the right hand to the left and front, and tap towards the earth several times as in sign No. 6, having the fingers and thumb collected to a point—camp of the white men. (55) Close both hands, with the forefingers of each partly extended and crooked, and place one on either side of the forehead, palms forward—cattle (a steer), (56) hold the left hand loosely extended, back forward, about twenty inches before the breast, and strike the back of the partly extended right hand into the left—shot, (57) make a short upward curved movement with both hands, their position unchanged, over and downward toward the right—fell over, killed, (58) then hold the left hand a short distance before the body at the height of the elbow, palm downward, fingers closed, with the thumb lying over the second joint of the forefinger, extend the flattened right hand, edge down, before the body, just by the knuckles of the left, and draw the hand towards the body, repeating the movement—skinned, (59) make the sign given in No. 25—Banak, (60) place both hands with spread fingers upward and palms forward, thumb to thumb, before the right shoulder, moving them with a tremulous motion toward the left and front—came in, (61) make three short movements toward the ground in front, with the left hand, fingers loosely curved, and pointing downward—camp of the three white men, (62) then with the right hand open and flattened, edge down, cut towards the body as well as to the right and left—cut up the meat, (63) and make the pantomimic gesture of handing it around to the visitors.

(53) Make gesture No. 18 facing forward—I rode, (54) extend your right hand to the left and front, and tap down toward the ground several times like in sign No. 6, keeping your fingers and thumb pointed together—camp of the white men. (55) Close both hands, keeping the index fingers slightly extended and bent, and place one hand on each side of your forehead, palms facing forward—cattle (a steer), (56) hold your left hand loosely extended, back facing forward, about twenty inches in front of your chest, and hit the back of your partly extended right hand against the left—shot, (57) make a short upward curve with both hands, keeping their position unchanged, then move them down toward the right—fell over, killed, (58) then hold your left hand a short distance in front of your body at elbow height, palm facing down, fingers closed, with your thumb resting over the second joint of your forefinger, extend your flattened right hand, edge down, in front of your body just near the knuckles of the left hand, and pull the hand toward your body, repeating the motion—skinned, (59) perform the sign from No. 25—Banak, (60) hold both hands with fingers spread upward and palms forward, thumbs touching, in front of your right shoulder, shaking them slightly toward the left and front—came in, (61) make three short movements toward the ground in front with your left hand, fingers loosely curved and pointing down—camp of the three white men, (62) then with your right hand open and flat, edge down, cut toward your body as well as to the right and left—cut up the meat, (63) and then mimic handing it around to the visitors.

(64) Make sign No. 35, the movement being directed to the left hand, [pg 503] as held in No. 49—told the white men, (65) grasping the hair on the right side of the head with the left hand, and drawing the extended right hand with the edge towards and across the side of the head from behind forward—to scalp; (66) close the right hand, leaving the index partly extended, and wave it several times quickly from side to side a short distance before the face, slightly shaking the head at the same time—no, Fig. 318, (67) make gesture No. 4—me, (68) repeat No. 65—scalp, (69) and raising the forelock high with the left hand, straighten the whole frame with a triumphant air—make me a great chief. (70) Close the right hand with the index fully extended, place the tip to the mouth and direct it firmly forward and downward toward the ground—stop, (71) then placing the hands, pointing upward, side by side, thumbs touching, and all the fingers separated, move them from near the breast outward toward the right, palms facing that direction at termination of movement—the Banaks went to one side, (72) with the right hand closed, index curved, palm downward, point toward the western horizon, and at arm's length dip the finger downward—after sunset, (73) make the gesture given as No. 14—white men, (74) pointing to the heart as in No. 4—and I, (75) conclude by making gesture No. 18 from near body toward the left, four times, at the end of each movement the hands remaining in the same position, thrown slightly upward—we four escaped on horseback.

(64) Make sign No. 35, moving towards the left hand, [pg 503] like in No. 49—told the white men, (65) grab the hair on the right side of the head with your left hand, pulling the extended right hand with the edge across the side of the head from back to front—to scalp; (66) close your right hand, leaving the index finger partly extended, and wave it quickly several times from side to side a short distance in front of your face, slightly shaking your head at the same time—no, Fig. 318, (67) make gesture No. 4—me, (68) repeat No. 65—scalp, (69) and while raising the forelock high with your left hand, straighten your whole frame with a triumphant attitude—make me a great chief. (70) Close your right hand with the index fully extended, place the tip to your mouth, and point it firmly forward and downward toward the ground—stop, (71) then place your hands, palms up, side by side, thumbs touching, and all fingers spread, moving them from near your chest outward toward the right, palms facing that direction at the end of the movement—the Banaks went to one side, (72) with your right hand closed, index curved, palm down, point toward the western horizon, and at arm's length dip the finger downwards—after sunset, (73) make the gesture given as No. 14—white men, (74) point to your heart as in No. 4—and I, (75) finish by making gesture No. 18 from near your body toward the left, four times, with your hands remaining in the same position, thrown slightly upward—we four escaped on horseback.

No, negation. Pai-UteFig. 318.

The above was paraphrased orally by the narrator as follows: "Hearing of the trouble in the north, I started eastward from my camp in Western Nevada, when, upon arriving at Winnemucca Station, I received telegraphic orders from the head chief to go north to induce our bands in that region to escape the approaching difficulties with the Banaks. I started for Camp McDermit, where I remained one night. Leaving next morning in company with nine others, we rode on for four days and a half. Soon after our arrival at the Pai-Ute camp, two Banaks came in, when I sent twelve Pai-Utes to their camp to ask them all to come in to hold council. These messengers soon returned, when I collected all the Pai-Utes ands talked to them all night regarding the dangers of an alliance with the Banaks and of their continuance in that locality. Next morning I sent my brother to the chief, Winnimukka, with a report of proceedings.

The narrator paraphrased the following: "When I heard about the trouble in the north, I set out east from my camp in Western Nevada. Upon reaching Winnemucca Station, I received a telegraph from the head chief instructing me to head north and convince our groups in that area to avoid the upcoming problems with the Banaks. I traveled to Camp McDermit, where I stayed for one night. The next morning, along with nine others, we rode for four and a half days. Shortly after arriving at the Pai-Ute camp, two Banaks came in, so I sent twelve Pai-Utes to their camp, asking them all to come in for a council. The messengers returned quickly, and I gathered all the Pai-Utes to discuss the dangers of aligning with the Banaks and of staying in that area. The next morning, I sent my brother to the chief, Winnimukka, to update him on what happened."

"On the following day three white men rode into camp, who had come up to aid in persuading the Pai-Utes to move away from the border. Next morning I consulted with them respecting future operations, after which they went away a short distance to their camp. I then followed them, where I shot and killed a steer, and while skinning it the Banaks came in, when the meat was distributed. The Banaks being disposed to become violent at any moment, the white men became alarmed, when [pg 504] I told them that rather than allow them to be scalped I would be scalped myself in defending them, for which action I would be considered as great a chief as Winnemukka by my people. When I told the Banaks to cease threatening the white men they all moved to one side a short distance to hold a war council, and after the sun went down the white men and I mounted our horses and fled toward the south, whence we came."

"On the next day, three white men rode into camp to help persuade the Pai-Utes to leave the border area. The following morning, I talked with them about our future plans, and then they moved a short distance away to set up their camp. I followed them, shot and killed a steer, and while I was skinning it, the Banaks arrived, and we divided the meat. The Banaks were ready to get violent at any moment, which made the white men nervous. I told them that rather than let them be scalped, I would take the risk myself to defend them, and my people would consider me just as important a chief as Winnemukka for doing so. When I told the Banaks to stop threatening the white men, they all moved aside to hold a war council. After the sun set, the white men and I got on our horses and headed south, back the way we came."

Some of the above signs seem to require explanation. Natci was facing the west during the whole of this narration, and by the right he signified the north; this will explain the significance of his gesture to the right in Nos. 11 and 17, and to the left in No. 75.

Some of the signs mentioned above need clarification. Natci was facing west throughout this story, and when he pointed to his right, he meant north; this explains the meaning of his gesture to the right in Nos. 11 and 17, and to the left in No. 75.

No. 2 (repeated in Nos. 22,27,33, and 41) designates an Indian brush lodge, and although Natci has not occupied one for some years, the gesture illustrates the original conception in the round form of the foundation of poles, branches, and brush, the interlacing of which in the construction of the wik'-i-up has survived in gestures Nos. 3 and 23 (the latter referring to more than one, i.e., an encampment).

No. 2 (repeated in Nos. 22, 27, 33, and 41) represents an Indian brush lodge, and even though Natci hasn't lived in one for several years, the gesture shows the original idea of the round shape made from a base of poles, branches, and brush. This interweaving in the building of the wik'-i-up is still reflected in gestures Nos. 3 and 23 (the latter referring to multiple ones, i.e., a camp).

The sign for Banak, No. 25 (also 32 and 59), has its origin from the tradition among the Pai-Utes that the Banaks were in the habit of cutting the throats of their victims. This sign is made with the index instead of the similar gesture with the flat hand, which among several tribes denotes the Sioux, but the Pai-Utes examined had no specific sign for that body of Indians, not having been in sufficient contact with them.

The sign for Banak, No. 25 (also 32 and 59), comes from the Pai-Utes' tradition that the Banaks would cut the throats of their victims. This sign is made with the index finger instead of using the flat hand gesture, which represents the Sioux among several tribes. However, the Pai-Utes examined had no specific sign for the Sioux because they hadn't interacted with them enough.

"A stopping place," referred to in Nos. 6, 12, 52, and 54, represents the temporary station, or camp of white men, and is contradistinguished from a village, or perhaps from any permanent encampment of a number of persons, by merely dotting toward the ground instead of indicating a circle.

"A stopping place," mentioned in Nos. 6, 12, 52, and 54, refers to the temporary station or camp of white men, and is distinguished from a village or any permanent campsite where a group of people might stay, by being marked with dots on the ground rather than showing a circle.

It will also be seen that in several instances, after indicating the nationality, the fingers previously used in representing the number were repeated without its previously accompanying specific gesture, as in No. 61, where the three fingers of the left hand represented the men (white), and the three movements toward the ground signified the camp or tents of the three (white) men.

It will also be seen that in several instances, after indicating the nationality, the fingers that were previously used to represent the number were repeated without the specific gesture that accompanied them before, as in No. 61, where the three fingers of the left hand represented the men (white), and the three movements toward the ground indicated the camp or tents of the three (white) men.

This also occurs in the gesture (Nos. 59, 60, and 71) employed for the Banaks, which, having been once specified, is used subsequently without its specific preceding sign for the tribe represented.

This also happens in the gesture (Nos. 59, 60, and 71) used for the Banaks, which, once defined, is used later without its specific earlier sign for the tribe it represents.

The rapid connection of the signs Nos. 57 and 58 and of Nos. 74 and 75 indicates the conjunction, so that they are severally readily understood as "shot and killed," and "the white men and I." The same remark applies to Nos. 15 and 16, "the nine and I."

The quick linking of signs Nos. 57 and 58 and of Nos. 74 and 75 shows the connection, making it easy to understand them as "shot and killed," and "the white men and I." The same observation applies to Nos. 15 and 16, "the nine and I."

[pg 505]

PATRICIO'S NARRATIVE.

This narrative was obtained in July, 1880, by Dr. Francis H. Atkins, acting assistant surgeon, United States Army, at South Fork, New Mexico, from Ti-pe-bes-tlel (Sheepskin-leggings), habitually called Patricio, an intelligent young Mescalero Apache. It gives an account of what is locally termed the "April Round-up," which was the disarming and imprisoning by a cavalry command of the United States Army, of the small Apache subtribe to which the narrator belonged.

This story was collected in July 1880 by Dr. Francis H. Atkins, an acting assistant surgeon in the United States Army, at South Fork, New Mexico, from Ti-pe-bes-tlel (Sheepskin-leggings), who is usually referred to as Patricio, an insightful young Mescalero Apache. It describes what is locally known as the "April Round-up," which involved the disarming and imprisonment of the small Apache subtribe to which the narrator belonged by a cavalry unit of the United States Army.

(1) Left hand on edge, curved, palm, forward, extended backward length of arm toward the West (far westward).

(1) Left hand on the edge, curved, palm facing forward, extended backward the length of the arm toward the West (far westward).

(2) Arm same, turned hand, tips down, and moved it from north to south (river).

(2) Arm straight, hand turned, fingers pointing down, and moved it from north to south (river).

(3) Dipped same hand several times above and beyond last line (beyond).

(3) Dipped the same hand several times above and beyond the last line (beyond).

(4) Hand curved (Y, more flexed) and laid on its back on top of his foot (moccasins much curved up at toe); then drew hands up legs to near knee, and cut off with edges of hands (boot tops), (Warm Spring Apaches, who wear booted moccasins with turn-up toes.)

(4) The hand was curved (Y, more bent) and placed on its back on top of his foot (moccasins with a lot of curve at the toes); then it moved the hands up the legs to just below the knee and cut off with the edges of the hands (boot tops), (Warm Spring Apaches, who wear booted moccasins with turned-up toes.)

(5) Hands held before him, tips near together, fingers gathered (U); then alternately opened and gathered fingers of both hands (P to U, U to P), and thrusting them toward each other a few times (shot or killed many).

(5) With his hands held out in front of him, fingertips nearly touching, fingers collected (U); then he alternately opened and gathered the fingers of both hands (P to U, U to P), and pushed them toward each other a few times (shot or killed many).

(6) Held hands six inches from side of head, thumbs and forefingers widely separated (Mexican, i.e., wears a broad hat).

(6) Held hands six inches from the side of the head, thumbs and forefingers widely apart (Mexican, i.e., wears a wide-brimmed hat).

(7) Held right hand on edge, palm toward him, threw it on its back forward and downward sharply toward earth (T on edge to X), (dead, so many dead).

(7) Held his right hand on the edge, palm facing him, and threw it backward and downward sharply toward the ground (T on edge to X), (dead, so many dead).

(8) Put thumbs to temples and indexes forward, meeting in front, other fingers closed (soldiers, i.e., cap-visor).

(8) Place your thumbs on your temples and your index fingers pointing forward, meeting in front, with the other fingers closed (soldiers, i.e., cap-visor).

(9) Repeated No. 5 and No. 7 (were also shot dead).

(9) Repeated No. 5 and No. 7 (were also killed).

(10) Placed first and second fingers of right hand, others closed, astride of left index, held horizontally (horses).

(10) Place your first and second fingers of your right hand, with the others closed, on top of your left index finger, holding it horizontally (horses).

(11) Held hands on edge and forward (T on edge forward), pushed them forward, waving vertically (marching, i.e., ran off with soldiers' horses or others). N.B.—Using both hands indicates double ranks of troops marching also.

(11) Held hands at the front and pushed them forward, waving up and down (marching, i.e., ran off with soldiers' horses or others). Note: Using both hands means there are double lines of troops marching as well.

(12) Struck right fist across in front of chin from right to left sharply (bad).

(12) Hit the right fist sharply across the front of the chin from right to left (bad).

(13) Repeated No. 4 (Warm Spring Apache).

(13) Repeated No. 4 (Warm Spring Apache).

(14) Moved fist, thumb to head, from center of forehead to right temple and a little backward (fool).

(14) Moved fist, thumb to head, from center of forehead to right temple and a little backward (fool).

(15) Repeated No. 8 and No. 11 (soldiers riding in double column).

(15) Repeated No. 8 and No. 11 (soldiers riding in double column).

(16) Thrust right hand down over and beyond left, both palms down (W) (came here).

(16) Push your right hand down over and past your left, with both palms facing down (W) (came here).

[pg 506]

(17) Repeated No. 8 (soldier).

(17) Repeated No. 8 (soldier).

(18) Touched hair (hair).

Touched hair (hair).

(19) Touched tent (quite white).

Touched tent (really white).

(20) Touched top of shoulder (commissioned officer, i.e., shoulder-straps).

(20) Touched the top of the shoulder (commissioned officer, i.e., shoulder straps).

(21) Thrust both hands up high (high rank).

(21) Raise both hands up high (high rank).

(22) Right forefinger to forehead; waved it about in front of face and rolled head about (primarily fool, but qualified in this case by the interpreter as no sabe much).

(22) Right forefinger to forehead; waved it around in front of the face and rolled the head around (mainly fool, but this time the interpreter qualified it as doesn't know much).

(23) Drew hands up his thighs and body and pointed to himself (Mescalero Indian).

(23) Drew raised his hands up his thighs and body and pointed to himself (Mescalero Indian).

(24) Approximated hands before him, palms down, with thumbs and indexes widely separated, as if inclosing a circle (captured, i.e., corralled, surrounded).

(24) His hands were positioned in front of him, palms down, with his thumbs and index fingers spread apart, as if forming a circle (captured, i.e., corralled, surrounded).

(25) Placed tips of hands together, wrists apart, held them erect (T, both hands inclined), (house; in this case the agency).

(25) Put the tips of your hands together, keeping your wrists apart, and hold them up (T, both hands tilted), (house; in this case the agency).

(26) Threw both hands, palms back, forward and downward, moving from knuckles (metacarpo-phalangeal joint) only, several times (issuing rations).

(26) Threw both hands, palms back, forward and downward, moving only from the knuckles (metacarpo-phalangeal joint), several times (issuing rations).

(27) Thrust two fingers (N) toward mouth and downward (food).

(27) Push two fingers (N) towards your mouth and then downward (food).

(28) Repeated No. 25 (house); outlined a hemispherical object (wik-i-up); repeated these several times, bringing the hands with emphasis several times down toward the earth (village permanently here).

(28) Repeated No. 25 (house); outlined a half-sphere shape (wik-i-up); repeated this several times, bringing the hands down emphatically toward the ground (village permanently here).

(29) Repeated No. 25 several times and pointed to a neighboring hillside (village over there).

(29) Repeated No. 25 several times and pointed to a nearby hillside (village over there).

(30) Repeated Nos. 17 to 21, inclusive (General X).

(30) Repeated Nos. 17 to 21, inclusive (General X).

(31) Thrust two fingers forward from his eyes (primarily I see; also I saw, or there were).

(31) Thrust two fingers forward from his eyes (mainly I see; also I saw, or there were).

(32) Repeated No. 11 (toward said hillside), (troops went over there with General X).

(32) Repeated No. 11 (toward that hillside), (troops went over there with General X).

(33) Repeated No. 4, adding, swept indexes around head and touched red paper on a tobacco wrapper (San Carlos Apaches, scouts especially distinguished by wearing a red fillet about the head); also added, drew indexes across each cheek from nose outward (were much painted).

(33) Repeated No. 4, adding, swept marks around the head and touched red paper on a tobacco wrapper (San Carlos Apaches, scouts especially known for wearing a red band around their heads); also added, drew marks across each cheek from the nose outward (were very much painted).

(34) Repeated No. 24 and No. 23 (to capture the Mescalero Indians).

(34) Repeated No. 24 and No. 23 (to capture the Mescalero Indians).

(35) Repeated No. 31 (there were).

(35) Repeated No. 31 (there were).

(36) Repeated No. 33 (San Carlos scouts).

(36) Repeated No. 33 (San Carlos scouts).

(37) Repeated No. 8 (and soldiers).

(37) Repeated No. 8 (and soldiers).

(38) Clasped his hands effusively before his breast (so many! i.e., a great many).

(38) Clasped his hands enthusiastically in front of his chest (so many! i.e., a great many).

(39) Repeated No. 31 (I saw).

(39) Repeated No. 31 (I saw).

(40) Repeated No. 23 (my people).

(40) Repeated No. 23 (my people).

(41) Brought fists together under chin, and hugged his arms close to his breast, with a shrinking motion of body (afraid).

(41) He brought his fists together under his chin and hugged his arms tight to his chest, shrinking back a bit (afraid).

(42) Struck off half of left index with right index (half, or a portion).

(42) Cut off half of the left index finger with the right index finger (half, or a portion).

(43) Waved off laterally and upward with both hands briskly (fled).

(43) Waved off to the side and upward with both hands quickly (fled).

[pg 507]

(44) Projected circled right thumb and index to eastern horizon, thence to zenith (next morning, i.e., sunrise to noon).

(44) Pointed my right thumb and index finger toward the eastern horizon, then to the top of the sky (next morning, i.e., sunrise to noon).

(45) Repeated No. 23 (the Mescaleros).

(45) Repeated No. 23 (the Mescaleros).

(46) Held hands in position of aiming a gun—left oblique—(shoot).

(46) Held hands in a position to aim a gun—left angled—(shoot).

(47) Waved right index briskly before right shoulder (no, did not; negation).

(47) Waved right index finger quickly before right shoulder (no, did not; negation).

(48) Swept his hand from behind forward, palm up (Y) (the others came).

(48) He swept his hand from behind to the front, palm facing up (Y) (the others came).

(49) Repeated No. 5 (and shot).

(49) Repeated No. 5 (and shot).

(50) Repeated No. 23 (the Mescaleros).

(50) Repeated No. 23 (the Mescaleros).

(51) Repeated No. 7 (many dead).

(51) Repeated No. 7 (many dead).

(52) Repeated No. 8 (soldiers).

Repeated No. 8 (soldiers).

(53) Repeated No. 10 (horse, mounted).

(53) Repeated No. 10 (horse, mounted).

(54) Hand forward, palm down (W) moved forward and up and down (walking, i.e., infantry).

(54) Hand forward, palm down (W) moved forward and up and down (walking, i.e., infantry).

(55) Beckoned with right hand, two fingers curved (N horizontal and curved) (came).

(55) He gestured with his right hand, two fingers bent (N horizontal and curved) (came).

(56) Repeated No. 11 (marching).

Repeated No. 11 (marching).

(57) Repeated No. 28 (to this camp, or village).

(57) Repeated No. 28 (to this camp or village).

(58) Repeated No. 23 (with Mescaleros).

(58) Repeated No. 23 (with Mescaleros).

(59) Repeated No. 24 (as prisoners, surrounded).

(59) Repeated No. 24 (as prisoners, surrounded).

(60) Repeated No. 33 (San Carlos scouts).

(60) Repeated No. 33 (San Carlos scouts).

(61) Placed hands, spread out (R inverted), tips down, about waist (many cartridges).

(61) Hands placed, spread out (R inverted), tips pointing down, around waist (many cartridges).

(62) Repeated No. 46 (and guns).

(62) Repeated No. 46 (and guns).

(63) Repeated No. 5 (shot many).

(63) Repeated No. 5 (shot many).

(64) Repeated No. 4 (Warm Spring Apaches).

(64) Repeated No. 4 (Warm Spring Apaches).

(65) Repeated No. 23 (and Mescaleros).

(65) Repeated No. 23 (and Mescaleros).

(66) Moved fist—thumb to head—across his forehead from right to left, and cast it toward earth over left shoulder (brave, i.e., the San Carlos scouts are brave).

(66) He moved his fist—thumb to head—across his forehead from right to left and threw it down toward the ground over his left shoulder (brave, i.e., the San Carlos scouts are brave).

CONTINUOUS TRANSLATION OF THE ABOVE.

Far westward beyond the Rio Grande are the Warm Spring Apaches, who killed many Mexicans and soldiers and stole their horses. They (the Warm Spring Apaches) are bad and fools.

Far to the west beyond the Rio Grande are the Warm Spring Apaches, who killed many Mexicans and soldiers and stole their horses. They are foolish and dangerous.

Some cavalry came here under an aged officer of high rank, but of inferior intelligence, to capture the Mescalero Indians.

Some cavalry arrived here under an older, high-ranking officer, but not very smart, to capture the Mescalero Indians.

The Mescaleros wished to have their village permanently here by the agency, and to receive their rations, i.e., were peacefully inclined.

The Mescaleros wanted their village to be permanently located here by the agency and to receive their supplies, i.e., they were inclined towards peace.

Our village was over there. I saw the general come with troops and San Carlos scouts to surround (or capture) the Mescalero Indians. There were a great many San Carlos scouts and soldiers.

Our village was over there. I saw the general arrive with troops and San Carlos scouts to surround (or capture) the Mescalero Indians. There were a lot of San Carlos scouts and soldiers.

I saw that my people were afraid, and half of them fled.

I noticed that my people were scared, and half of them ran away.

Next morning the Mescaleros did not shoot (were not hostile). The [pg 508] others came and killed many Mescaleros. The cavalry and infantry brought us (the Mescaleros) to this camp as prisoners.

Next morning, the Mescaleros didn't shoot (weren't hostile). The [pg 508] others came and killed many Mescaleros. The cavalry and infantry brought us (the Mescaleros) to this camp as prisoners.

The San Carlos scouts were well supplied with ammunition and guns, and shot many Warm Spring Indians and Mescaleros.

The San Carlos scouts were well stocked with ammo and guns, and they shot many Warm Spring Indians and Mescaleros.

The San Carlos scouts are brave men.

The San Carlos scouts are courageous men.

NA-WA-GI-JIG'S STORY.

The following is contributed by Mr. Francis Jacker:

The following is contributed by Mr. Francis Jacker:

This narrative was related to me by John Na-wa-gi-jig (literally "noon-day sky"), an aged Ojibwa, with whom I have been intimately connected for a long period of years. He delivered his story, referring to one of the many incidents in his perilous life, orally, but with pantomimes so graphic and vivid that it may be presented truly as a specimen of gesture language. Indeed, to any one familiar with Indian mimicry, the story might have been intelligible without the expedient of verbal language, while the oral exposition, incoherent as it was, could hardly be styled anything better than the subordinate part of the delivery. I have endeavored to reproduce these gestures in their original connections from memory, omitting the verbal accompaniment as far as practicable. In order to facilitate a clear understanding it is stated that the gesturer was in a sitting posture before a camp fire by the lake shore, and facing the locality where the event referred to had actually occurred, viz, a portion of Keweenaw Bay, Lake Superior, in the neighborhood of Portage Entry, as seen by the annexed diagram, Fig. 319. The time of the relation (latter part of April) also coincided with the actual time. In speaking of "arm," "hand," "finger," &c., the "right" is understood if not otherwise specified. "Finger" stands for "forefinger."

This story was told to me by John Na-wa-gi-jig (which means "noon-day sky"), an elderly Ojibwa man I've had a close relationship with for many years. He shared his experience, talking about one of the many events in his dangerous life, using such expressive gestures that it could truly be considered a form of gesture language. In fact, anyone familiar with Native American mimicry would likely understand the story without needing words, while his spoken account, although a bit jumbled, was really just a minor part of his delivery. I've tried to recreate these gestures as accurately as I can from memory, leaving out as much of the spoken part as possible. To help clarify, it's worth noting that he was sitting in front of a campfire by the lakeshore, facing the actual place where the event took place—specifically, a part of Keweenaw Bay, Lake Superior, near Portage Entry, as shown in the accompanying diagram, Fig. 319. The story was shared in late April, which also matched the actual time of the events described. When mentioning "arm," "hand," "finger," etc., "right" is assumed unless stated otherwise. "Finger" refers to "forefinger."

(1) With the exclamation "me-wi-ja" (a long time ago), uttered in a slow and peculiarly emphatic manner, he elevated the arm above and toward the right at the head, accompanying the motion with an upward wave of the hand and held it thus suspended a moment—a long time ago. (This gesture resembles sign for time, a long, of which it seems to be an abbreviation, and it is not sufficiently clear without the accompanying exclamation.) Withdrawing it slowly, he placed the hand back upon his knee.

(1) With the exclamation "me-wi-ja" (a long time ago), said slowly and with emphasis, he raised his arm above and toward the right side of his head, waving his hand upward as he did so, then holding it there for a moment—a long time ago. (This gesture resembles the sign for time, a long, which seems to be a shorter version of it and isn’t clear without the accompanying exclamation.) He slowly lowered his arm and placed his hand back on his knee.

(2) He then brought up the left hand toward the temple and tapped his hair, which was gray, with the finger—hair gray.

(2) He then lifted his left hand toward his temple and tapped his gray hair with his finger—hair gray.

(3) From thence he carried it down upon the thigh, placing the extended finger perpendicularly upon a fold of his trousers, which the thumb and finger of the right held grasped in such a manner as to advantageously present the smooth black surface of the cloth—of that color, i.e., black.

(3) From there, he brought it down to his thigh, placing his outstretched finger straight against a fold of his pants, while his right thumb and finger held it in such a way that the smooth black fabric was prominently displayed—of that color, i.e., black.

Fig. 319—Scene of Na-wa-gi-jig's story.

(4) Next, with a powerful strain of the muscles, he slowly stretched out the right arm and fist and grasping the arm about the elbow with [pg 509] the left, he raised the forearm perpendicularly upward, then brought it down with force, tightening the grasp in doing so (fingers pressing upon knuckle, thumb against pit of elbow)—strength.

(4) Next, with a strong effort, he slowly extended his right arm and fist, grabbing his elbow with his left hand. He lifted his forearm straight up and then brought it down forcefully, tightening his grip as he did so (fingers pressing on the knuckle, thumb against the elbow)—strength.

(5) Pointing first at me—you.

(5) Pointing first at me—you.

(6) He next held out the hand horizontally and flat, palm downward, about four feet above the ground, correcting the measure a moment afterward by elevating hand a few inches higher, and estimated the height thus indicated with a telling look, leaning the head toward the side—about that height, i.e., a youth of about that size.

(6) He then held out his hand flat and palm down, about four feet off the ground, correcting it a moment later by raising it a few inches higher, and gauged the height he indicated with a meaningful glance, tilting his head to the side—about that height, i.e., a young person of that size.

(7) He then rapidly extended the arm about two-thirds of its length forward and toward the right, terminating the motion with a jerk of the hand upward, palm turned outward, and accompanied the motion with a nod of the head, the hand in its downfall closing and dropping upon knee—very well.

(7) He quickly extended his arm about two-thirds of its length forward and to the right, finishing the motion with a quick upward jerk of his hand, palm facing out, and he nodded his head along with it. As his hand came down, it closed and dropped onto his knee—very well.

(8) Musing a few moments, he next slowly extended the arm and pointed with the fingers toward and along the surface of the frozen bay—out there.

(8) After thinking for a moment, he slowly reached out his arm and pointed with his fingers toward the surface of the frozen bay—out there.

(9) In an easterly direction—eastward.

Eastward.

(10) Thence turning the arm to the right he nodded the finger toward a projection of land southward at a distance of about two miles—following in each case the direction of the finger with the eyes—and immediately after placed the hand again eastward, indicating the spot with the same emphatic nod of the finger as though carrying the visible distance to a spot upon the expanse of the bay, which, bearing no object, could not be marked otherwise—two miles out there.

(10) Then, turning his arm to the right, he pointed with his finger toward a land projection to the south, about two miles away—following the direction of his finger with his eyes—and shortly after, he placed his hand again to the east, indicating the spot with the same emphatic nod of his finger as if to highlight the visible distance to a point on the bay that, without any landmarks, couldn’t be marked in any other way—two miles out there.

(11) Carrying the finger toward the body, he touched his breast—I myself.

(11) Bringing his finger toward his body, he touched his chest—I myself.

(12) Thence erected the hand, turning its palm forward, forefinger perpendicularly extended, others slightly closed, and nodded it downward in an explanatory manner, all in an uninterrupted movement—one, meaning in connection with the preceding gesture—I for one.

(12) Then the hand was raised, palm facing forward, with the forefinger extended straight out, the other fingers slightly curled, and it nodded downwards in a way that explained the gesture, all in one smooth motion—one, indicating a connection to the previous gesture—I for one.

(13) Again, with an emphatic movement, he turned the hand upward, slightly erecting the index, thumb pointing forward, remaining fingers partially and naturally opened and more or less separated—furthermore.

(13) Again, with a strong gesture, he turned his hand upward, slightly raising his index finger, thumb pointing forward, while the other fingers were partially spread and somewhat apart—furthermore.

(14) Then quickly and after a moment's stop brought down the hand to a horizontal position, first and second fingers joining and fully extending during the movement, and pointing forward—another, i.e., joined by another. Repeating this motion, he at the same time called out the name Ga-bi-wa-bi-ko-ke.

(14) Then quickly, after a brief pause, he brought his hand down to a horizontal position, his first and second fingers coming together and fully extending during the movement, pointing forward—another, i.e., joined by another. As he repeated this motion, he simultaneously called out the name Ga-bi-wa-bi-ko-ke.

(15) Following the exclamation with a repetition of No. 2—gray hair—repeatedly touching the hair, meaning in this case—an old man.

(15) After the exclamation with a repetition of No. 2—gray hair—constantly touching the hair, which in this context means—an old man.

(16) Pointed with the finger toward the right, directing it obliquely toward the ground—at a short distance toward my right.

(16) Pointed with my finger to the right, angling it slightly down toward the ground—a short distance to my right.

(17) Repeated No. 13—furthermore.

Repeated No. 13—also.

(18) Repeated No. 14, adding the third finger to joined fore and middle [pg 510] fingers, thumb resting upon tip of fourth—another, i.e., joined by a third, and pronounced the words "o-gwis-san Sa-ba-dis" (this is a corruption of the French "Jean Baptiste," a favorite name among Christianized Indians)—John Baptist, his son, while repeating the movement.

(18) Repeated No. 14, adding the third finger to the joined fore and middle fingers, with the thumb resting on the tip of the fourth—another, i.e., joined by a third, and pronouncing the words "o-gwis-san Sa-ba-dis" (this is a corruption of the French "Jean Baptiste," a popular name among Christianized Indians)—John Baptist, his son, while repeating the movement. [pg 510]

(19) Held up the three separated fingers perpendicularly in front of the face, pushing the hand forward a little—three in all.

(19) He held up three separated fingers straight in front of his face, pushing his hand forward a bit—three in total.

(20) Presently lowered the hand, fingers relaxing, and carried it a short distance toward the left, thence back to the right, fingers pointing obliquely toward the ground in each case—placed to the right and left of me at a short distance.

(20) I currently lowered my hand, letting my fingers relax, and moved it a short distance to the left, then back to the right, with my fingers pointing at an angle toward the ground each time—positioned to the right and left of me at a short distance.

(21) He then brought the hand—back toward the right, index horizontally extended, remaining fingers closed, thumb placed against second finger—in front of abdomen, and moved it slowly up and down two or three times, giving it a slight jerk at the upward motion, and raising the arm partially in doing so. At the same time he inclined the body forward a little, eyes looking down—fishing. This refers to fishing on the ice, and, as may be inferred from it, to the use of hook and line. A short stick to which the line is attached serves as a rod and is moved up and down in the manner described.

(21) He then brought his hand—back toward the right, with his index finger extended horizontally, the other fingers closed, and his thumb resting against his second finger—in front of his abdomen, and moved it slowly up and down two or three times, giving it a slight jerk as he moved it upward, and raising his arm partially while doing so. At the same time, he leaned his body forward a bit, looking down—fishing. This refers to ice fishing, and it implies the use of a hook and line. A short stick to which the line is attached acts as a rod and is moved up and down in the way described.

(22) After a short pause he elevated the hand, directing the index toward that point of the meridian which the sun passes at about the tenth hour of the day, and following the direction with, the eye—about ten o'clock.

(22) After a brief pause, he raised his hand, pointing his index finger towards the part of the meridian where the sun reaches around the tenth hour of the day, and followed that direction with his gaze—around ten o'clock.

(23) Turning his face toward the southwest and holding up the flat and extended hand some distance in front of it, back outward, he waved it briskly and several times toward the face—fresh breeze from the southwest.

(23) Turning his face toward the southwest and holding out his flat, open hand some distance in front of him, palm facing out, he waved it quickly and several times toward the face—fresh breeze from the southwest.

(24) Repeated No. 21 (fishing), playing the imaginary fish-line up and down regularly for a while, till all at once he changed the movement by raising the hand in an oblique course, which movement he repeated several times, each time increasing the divergence and the length of the motion—the fish-hook don't sink perpendicularly any longer, i.e., it is moving.

(24) Repeated No. 21 (fishing), moving the imaginary fish line up and down regularly for a while, until suddenly he changed the movement by raising his hand in a diagonal direction, which he did several times, each time making the angle wider and the motion longer—the fish-hook isn't going straight down anymore, i.e., it’s moving.

(25) Quickly erecting his body he looked around him with surprise—looking with surprise.

(25) He quickly stood up and looked around him in surprise—looking with surprise.

(26) Shading his eyes with the hand, gazed intensively toward the south—fixedly gazing toward the south.

(26) Shading his eyes with his hand, he looked intensely toward the south—staring hard at the south.

(27) Threw up his arm almost perpendicularly the next moment—greatly astonished.

(27) He threw his arm up almost straight the next moment—greatly amazed.

(28) Extended and slowly moved the arm from southeast to northwest as far as he could reach, at the same time exclaiming "mig-wam" "ice"—the ice from shore to shore.

(28) He stretched his arm and slowly moved it from southeast to northwest as far as he could reach, simultaneously exclaiming "mig-wam" "ice"—the ice from shore to shore.

(29) Approximated the flat and horizontally extended hands, backs upward, with their inner edges touching, whereupon, suddenly turning the edges downward, he withdrew them laterally, backs nearly opposed to each other—parting.

(29) Brought his flat hands together, palms facing up, with their inner edges touching, then suddenly flipping them so the backs faced down, he pulled them apart sideways, nearly opposing each other—parting.

[pg 511]

(30) Pushed the left hand, palm outward, fingers joined, edges up and down, forward and toward its side with a full sweep of the arm, head following the movement—pushed in that direction, i.e., northeastward.

(30) Pushed the left hand, palm facing out, fingers together, edges up and down, forward and to the side with a complete arm movement, head following the motion—pushed in that direction, i.e. northeastward.

(31) Repeated No. 23, but waved the hand only once and with a quick and more powerful movement toward the face—by the force of the wind.

(31) Repeated No. 23, but waved the hand only once with a quick and more powerful motion toward the face—by the force of the wind.

(32) Rotated hands in front of body, rolling them tips over tips very rapidly, fingers with thumbs nearly collected to a point—winding up the hook-line in a hurry.

(32) Rotated hands in front of the body, rolling them tips over tips very quickly, fingers and thumbs almost touching at a point—winding up the hook-line in a hurry.

(33) Quickly passed the hand toward the left breast of his coat—putting it in pocket.

(33) He quickly moved his hand to the left side of his coat—putting it in his pocket.

(34) And bending the body forward made motion as if picking up something—picking up.

(34) Leaning forward, he made a motion like he was picking something up—picking up.

(35) Raised the hand closed to fist, arm elevated so as to form a right angle with elbow, and made a short stroke downward and toward the left—hatchet.

(35) Raised the hand into a fist, arm lifted to form a right angle at the elbow, and made a quick downward and leftward motion—hatchet.

(36) Thence moved the hand to side of breast and pushed it down the waist—putting it into belt.

(36) Then the hand moved to the side of the chest and pushed down to the waist—putting it into the belt.

(37) Placed the closed hands to each side of the waist (thumbs upward with tips facing each other) and approximated them rapidly and with a jerk in front of navel—tightening the belt.

(37) Put your closed hands on each side of your waist (thumbs up, tips facing each other) and quickly brought them together with a snap in front of your belly button—tightening the belt.

(38) With both hands lowered to the ground, he described an elongated oval around his foot by placing tips of forefingers together in front of the toes and passing them around each side, meeting the fingers behind the heel and running them jointly backward a few inches to indicate a tail—snow-shoe.

(38) With both hands down by his sides, he drew an elongated oval around his foot by putting the tips of his forefingers together in front of his toes and moving them around each side, connecting the fingers behind his heel and pulling them back a few inches to represent a tail—snow-shoe.

(39) Raised up the heel, resting the foot on the toes and turning it a little toward the right, brought it back in a downward movement with a jerk—putting it on.

(39) Lifted the heel, resting the foot on the toes and turning it slightly to the right, then brought it back down sharply—putting it on.

(40) Waved the left hand emphatically forward, palm backward, fingers joined and pointing downward, extending them forward at termination of motion, at the same time pushing forward the head—starting.

(40) Waved the left hand emphatically forward, palm facing back, fingers together and pointing down, extending them forward at the end of the motion, while also pushing the head forward—starting.

(41) Directed the finger of the same hand toward the light-house—toward that point.

(41) Pointed the same hand toward the lighthouse—toward that spot.

(42) Pointed with extended first two fingers of the same hand, thumb with remaining fingers partially extended to right and to left—companions.

(42) Pointed with the first two extended fingers of the same hand, thumb with the other fingers partially extended to the right and left—companions.

(43) Repeated No. 40 (starting) less emphatically.

(43) Repeated No. 40 (starting) with less emphasis.

(44) Made several very quick jumping movements forward with the extended left fingers, joined, back upward—going very fast.

(44) Made several rapid jumping movements forward with the extended left fingers, joined, back upward—going very fast.

(45) Repeated No. 23 (wind), increasing the force of the movement and terminating the sign with the second repetition (wave)—wind increasing.

(45) Repeated No. 23 (wind), intensifying the movement and ending the sign with the second repetition (wave)—wind increasing.

(46) Raised up the hand in front of head and then arrested it a moment, palm outward, fingers extended, upward and forward—halt.

(46) Lifted the hand in front of the head and then paused for a moment, palm facing out, fingers extended, upward and forward—halt.

(47) Partially turning the body toward the north he lowered the extended hand, back forward, fingers joined and pointing downward toward the left of his feet and moved it closely in front of them, and with [pg 512] a cutting motion, toward the right, following the movement with the eye—cut off right before feet, i.e., standing on the very edge.

(47) Partially turning his body to the north, he lowered his outstretched hand, palm facing forward, fingers together and pointing down to the left of his feet. He moved it closely in front of them and, with a slicing motion, moved it to the right, following the movement with his eyes—cut off right before feet, i.e., standing on the very edge.

(48) Still facing the north, he carried the hand, back upward, fingers joined and extended, from left side of body outward and toward the right horizontally, indicating the rippled surface of turbulent water by an appropriate motion, and extending the arm to full length, fingers pointing northeastward (toward the right) at termination of motion, and accompanied the movement with a corresponding turn of the head, eyes gazing far into distance—water all along the shore.

(48) Still facing north, he raised his hand, palm up, fingers together and extended, from the left side of his body outwards to the right horizontally, mimicking the rippling surface of choppy water with the motion, fully extending his arm and pointing his fingers northeast (to the right) at the end of the movement. He accompanied the gesture with a turn of his head, his eyes gazing far into the distance—water all along the shore.

(49) Pushed the extended finger, back upward, forward (i.e., northward) in a slightly arched movement—across.

(49) Pushed the extended finger, back upward, forward (i.e., northward) in a slightly curved motion—across.

(50) Directing it toward an object (tree) at a distance of about one hundred yards the next moment—a distance of about one hundred yards.

(50) Aiming it at a tree about a hundred yards away the next moment—a distance of about one hundred yards.

(51) Repeated No. 49 (across) without interrupting the motion—that distance placed across.

(51) Repeated No. 49 (across) without interrupting the motion—that distance placed across.

(52) Motions as follows: Hands naturally relaxed, edges up and down, backs outward, are with a quick movement and simultaneously carried from the epigastrium forward and toward their sides, arms being extended from elbows only. The hands change their position during the movement and are ultimately placed palms upward, thumbs and fingers extended and widely separated, pointing forward. This is the general sign for doubt. He also turned the face from one side to the other as though interrogating his companions—what are we to do?

(52) Movements are as follows: With hands naturally relaxed, palms facing up and down, and backs outward, they quickly move forward and to the sides, with the arms extending only from the elbows. The hands change position during the movement and end up with palms facing up, thumbs and fingers extended and spread apart, pointing forward. This is the general sign for doubt. He also turned his head from side to side as if asking his companions—what should we do?

(53) Repeated No. 35 (hatchet).

Repeated No. 35 (hatchet).

(54) Raised up the finger perpendicularly, other fingers closed, thumb resting against second, and emphatically inclined it forward—only one.

(54) He raised his finger straight up, closed the other fingers, and rested his thumb against his second finger, then pointed it forward with emphasis—only one.

(55) Elevated the arm from the elbow toward the head, hand naturally relaxed, back obliquely upward, inclining the face sideward with a look of consternation, simultaneously, and again mechanically lowered it, dropping palm of hand heavily upon the knee—"bad fix."

(55) Lifted the arm from the elbow toward the head, hand relaxed, back angled upward, tilting the face to the side with a look of shock, and then, almost automatically, lowered it again, dropping the palm heavily onto the knee—"bad fix."

(56) Placed the hand to his hip and raised it up, closed to fist, by a rapid and very energetic movement, ejaculating haw!—quick to the work (referring to the ax or hatchet).

(56) He put his hand on his hip and quickly raised it into a fist with a fast and energetic motion, shouting haw!—let's get to work (referring to the ax or hatchet).

(57) Turning the body downward, he passed the hand, with forefinger directed toward the ground, forward, sideward, and backward, in three movements, each time turning at a right angle—measuring off a square piece on the ground, i.e., on the ice.

(57) Turning his body downwards, he extended his hand, with his forefinger pointing to the ground, moving it forward, sideways, and backward in three motions, each time pivoting at a right angle—marking out a square section on the ground, i.e., on the ice.

(58) Looked and pointed toward an object some twenty feet off, then opposed palms of hands horizontally, and at a short distance from each other, connecting both movements in such a manner as to clearly illustrate their meaning—about twenty feet wide.

(58) Looked and pointed at something about twenty feet away, then held both palms of hands out horizontally, not far apart, combining both motions to clearly show their meaning—about twenty feet wide.

(59) Moved the hand—fist, thumb upward—several times quickly up and down a few inches, the arm progressing forward at every stroke—cutting it off.

(59) Moved the hand—fist, thumb up—several times quickly up and down a few inches, the arm moving forward with each stroke—cutting it off.

(60) Repeated No. 55 (bad fix), meaning in this case—bad job.

(60) Repeated No. 55 (bad fix), meaning in this case—bad job.

(61) Opposed the palms of both hands, vertically, at a distance of [pg 513] eight inches, holding them thus steady a moment and estimating the thus indicated measure with the eyes—eight inches thick.

(61) Placed the palms of both hands together, vertically, about eight inches apart, holding them steady for a moment and gauging the indicated measure visually—eight inches thick.

(62) Then struck the palm of left with the back of arched right forcibly—solid ice.

(62) Then hit the palm of my left hand with the back of my arched right hand hard—solid ice.

(63) Laid the joined and extended first two fingers, palm up, across side of leg, a foot above heel, accompanying the movement with the eye—one foot deep.

(63) Placed the joined and extended first two fingers, palm up, across the side of the leg, a foot above the heel, moving with the eye—one foot deep.

(64) Pushed downward perpendicularly and from same point the flat, extended hand—sinking, or giving in—and turning the hand upward at wrist, back downward, he flirted up the fingers several times quickly—water—slush and water.

(64) Pushed down straight from the same point, the flat, extended hand—sinking, or giving in—and twisting the wrist to turn the hand up, then back down, he quickly flicked his fingers several times—water—slush and water.

(65) Passed one hand over the other as in the act of pulling off mittens—mittens.

(65) Passed one hand over the other as if taking off mittens—mittens.

(66) Made the motion of wringing out a wet piece of cloth—wringing wet.

(66) Made the motion of wringing out a wet piece of cloth—wringing wet.

(67) Grasped a fold of his trowsers (below the knee) and wrung it—trowsers also wet.

(67) He grabbed a fold of his trousers (below the knee) and wrung it—trousers also wet.

(68) Placed palms of both hands upon legs, near to the ankles, and dragged them up to the knees—up to the knees.

(68) Placed both hands on my legs, close to the ankles, and pulled them up to my knees—up to my knees.

(69) Shivered—feeling cold.

Shivered—feeling chilly.

(70) Pointed with thumb backward and toward the right (designating his companion) and repeated No. 2 (hair gray)—my old companion, i.e., Ga-bi-wa-bi-ko-ke.

(70) He pointed his thumb backward and to the right (indicating his companion) and repeated No. 2 (gray hair)—my old companion, i.e. Ga-bi-wa-bi-ko-ke.

(71) Repeated No. 69 (feeling cold) more emphatically—more so, i.e., suffering worse from the cold.

(71) Repeated No. 69 (feeling cold) even more strongly—even more so, i.e., feeling worse from the cold.

(72) Repeated No. 59 (cutting the ice).

(72) Repeated No. 59 (breaking the ice).

(73) Made sign for tired—getting tired, as follows: The left arm is partly extended forward, and is gently struck near the bend of the elbow, usually above it, with the palm of the right hand, at the same time the head is usually inclined to the left side, then in similar manner the right arm is extended and struck by the left hand, and the head in turn inclined to the right.

(73) To sign for tired—getting tired, do the following: Extend your left arm partly forward and gently tap the bend of your elbow, usually above it, with the palm of your right hand, while tilting your head to the left side. Then, in the same way, extend your right arm and tap it with your left hand, and tilt your head to the right.

(74) Repeated No. 35—(hatchet).

Repeated No. 35—(hatchet).

(75) Turned the slightly closed left (thumb obliquely upward) over to its side, partially opening it in so doing, fingers pointing to left—passing it over to his companion at the left, i.e., Sabadis.

(75) Turned the slightly closed left (thumb angled upward) to its side, partly opening it while doing so, fingers pointing to the left—passing it over to his companion on the left, i.e., Sabadis.

(76) Flung forefingers of both hands, backs forward, thumbs upward, remaining fingers partially closed, toward their respective sides alternately—by turns.

(76) With both hands, they extended their forefingers, palms facing back, thumbs up, and the other fingers partially closed, alternating to each side — by turns.

(77) Repeated No. 59 (cutting the ice).

(77) Repeated No. 59 (breaking the ice).

(78) Elevated the hand above head, thumb and first two fingers extended and directed toward the western meridian, and shook it emphatically and with a tremulous motion up and down while thus suspended—at a late hour.

(78) Raised the hand above the head, with the thumb and first two fingers extended and pointing toward the west, and shook it strongly and with a shaky motion up and down while held in that position—at a late hour.

(79) Followed with the sign for done, finished, as follows: Left hand, with forearm horizontally extended toward the right, is held naturally [pg 514] relaxed, back outward, a few inches in front of body and at a right angle with opposite hand, which is placed on a higher level, slightly arched, edge downward, fingers joined and extended forward. Pass the right quickly and with a cutting motion downward and toward its side, at the same time withdraw the left a few inches toward the opposite direction—finished our work.

(79) Followed by the sign for done, finished, as follows: The left hand, with the forearm extended horizontally to the right, is held naturally relaxed, palm facing outward, a few inches in front of the body and at a right angle to the opposite hand, which is positioned higher, slightly curved, with the palm facing down, fingers together and extended forward. Quickly move the right hand down and to its side in a cutting motion, while simultaneously pulling the left hand a few inches in the opposite direction—finished our work.

(80) Quickly threw up his arm, ejaculating "haw!"—let us start.

(80) He quickly raised his arm, exclaiming "haw!"—let's get going.

(81) Passed both hands approximated in front of body, naturally relaxed, backs outward, forward and toward their respective sides, extending and widely separating the fingers during the movement, and again approximating them with quickly accelerated speed and arresting them, closed to fists, in front of body and with a jerk upward—with united efforts.

(81) Both hands were brought together in front of the body, relaxed naturally, palms facing outward, and moved forward and toward their sides while spreading the fingers wide apart. Then, they quickly came back together and formed fists in front of the body with a sudden upward motion—with united efforts.

(82) Placing the fists, thumbs upward, pointing forward and placed upon side of forefingers, with their wrists against the breast, he pushed them forward and downward a few inches, head slightly participating in the movement—pushing off.

(82) With his fists positioned, thumbs up and pointing forward, resting on the sides of his forefingers and his wrists against his chest, he pushed them forward and down a few inches, his head slightly moving along—pushing off.

(83) Repeated No. 38 (snow-shoe)—with snow-shoes.

(83) Repeated No. 38 (snow-shoe)—with snowshoes.

(84) Immediately reassumed the position of "pushing off" as in No. 82, slowly passing forward the fists further and further—pushing and gradually moving off.

(84) Immediately took back the position of "pushing off" like in No. 82, slowly moving the fists forward more and more—pushing and gradually moving off.

(85) Quickly passed and turned the closed left forward, upward, and backward, opening and again closing the fingers in so doing, and executing at almost the same instant a similar, but smaller, revolution with the right—turning over the snow-shoe, tail up.

(85) He quickly moved his left foot forward, upward, and backward, opening and closing his fingers as he did this, while simultaneously making a similar but smaller movement with his right foot—flipping the snowshoe upside down.

(86) With both hands closed to fists, left obliquely over the right and on the right side of the body, made motion as if paddling—paddling.

(86) With both hands clenched into fists, the left one angled over the right, and on the right side of the body, moved as if paddling—paddling.

(87) Moved and pointed finger of left towards its side, i.e., northward—toward the shore.

(87) Moved and pointed the left finger toward its side, i.e. northward—toward the shore.

(88) Moved both hands, flat and extended, backs upward, toward the left side, by an even and very slow movement—moving along very slowly toward that direction.

(88) Moved both hands, flat and extended, backs facing up, toward the left side, with a steady and very slow motion—moving slowly in that direction.

(89) Repeated No. 23—southwest wind.

(89) Repeated No. 23—southwest breeze.

(90) Repeated No. 30—pushing northeastward.

(90) Repeated No. 30—heading northeast.

(91) Turned the thumb of left over to the left—Sabadis.

(91) Turned the left thumb over to the left—Sabadis.

(92) Repeated No. 32 (winding up), reversing the motion—winding off the hook-line.

(92) Repeated No. 32 (winding up), reversing the motion—winding off the hook-line.

(93) Approximated both hands with their tips horizontally in front of body, first two fingers with thumb collected to a point, and moving the fingers as in the act of twisting a cord, gradually receded the hands—twisting.

(93) Brought both hands together with their tips facing horizontally in front of the body, with the index fingers and thumbs touching to form a point, and moving the fingers as if twisting a cord, gradually pulled the hands apart—twisting.

(94) Thrust forward three fingers of the right—three, i.e., hook-lines.

(94) Push forward three fingers of the right—three, i.e. hook-lines.

(95) Repeated No. 93, then rubbed palm of flat and extended right forward over the thigh repeatedly and with a slight pressure—twisting them tightly.

(95) Repeated No. 93, then rubbed the palm of the flat and extended right hand forward over the thigh repeatedly and with slight pressure—twisting them tightly.

(96) Approximated both hands closed to fists, thumbs upward, in [pg 515] front of body and pulled them asunder repeatedly by short, quick, and sudden jerks—proving strength of line.

(96) Brought both hands close, forming fists with thumbs up, in [pg 515] front of the body and pulled them apart repeatedly with short, quick, and sudden jerks—proving strength of line.

(97) Hooked the forefinger, hand turned downward at wrist, remaining fingers closed, thumb resting upon first—fish-hook.

(97) Hooked the forefinger, hand turned downward at the wrist, remaining fingers closed, thumb resting on the first—fish-hook.

(98) Raised and curved three fingers and thrust them forward a little separated, back to the front—three, i.e., hooks.

(98) He raised and curved three fingers and pushed them forward a little, spaced apart—three, i.e., hooks.

(99) Collecting fore and middle fingers of each hand to a point with thumb, he opposed tips of both hands, vertically describing with the upper hand several short circular movements around the tip of the lower—tying together.

(99) Bringing the fore and middle fingers of each hand to a point with his thumbs, he placed the tips of both hands together, making several short circular movements with the upper hand around the tip of the lower—tying together.

(100) Hooked the separated fore and middle fingers of the right, pointing upward, back forward, and placed the hooked finger of the left, palm forward, in front and partially between the fork of the first—in the shape of an anchor.

(100) Hooked the separated fore and middle fingers of the right hand, pointing upward, back toward me, and placed the hooked finger of the left hand, palm forward, in front and partially between the fork of the first—in the shape of an anchor.

(101) Thrust both hands, backs upward, fingers extended and separated, forward (i.e., northward), vigorously, left being foremost—throwing toward the shore.

(101) Push both hands out, palms facing up, fingers stretched and apart, forward (i.e., northward), strongly, with the left hand in front—throwing toward the shore.

(102) Thence elevating the right toward the head, he thrust it downward in an oblique direction, fore and middle fingers extended and joined with the thumb—sinking.

(102) Then raising the right hand toward the head, he pushed it downward at an angle, with his index and middle fingers extended and joined to the thumb—sinking.

(103) Placing hands in the position attained last in No. 100 (throwing out toward shore), he closed the fingers, drawing the hands back toward the body and leaning backward simultaneously—hauling in.

(103) With his hands in the position from the last move in No. 100 (throwing out toward shore), he curled his fingers, pulling his hands back toward his body while leaning backward at the same time—hauling in.

(104) Elevated the naturally closed hand to side of head, fingers opening and separating during the movement—at the same time and with a slight jerk of the shoulders inclining the head sideward—and again closed and slowly dropped it upon knee—in vain.

(104) Raised the naturally closed hand to the side of the head, fingers opening and spreading during the movement—at the same time, giving a slight shrug of the shoulders while tilting the head to the side—and then closed it again and slowly lowered it onto the knee—in vain.

(105) Dropped the finger perpendicularly downward, following the movement with the eye—bottom.

(105) Dropped the finger straight down, following the movement with the eye—bottom.

(106) Passed the flat hand, palm down, from side to side in a smooth and horizontal movement—smooth.

(106) Moved the flat hand, palm down, side to side in a smooth and horizontal motion—smooth.

(107) Made the sign for stone, rock, as follows: With the back of the arched right hand (H) strike repeatedly in the palm of the left, held horizontal, back outward, at the height of the breast and about a foot in front, the ends of the fingers pointing in opposite directions.

(107) Created the sign for stone, rock like this: With the back of your arched right hand (H), strike it repeatedly against the palm of your left hand, which should be held horizontally, back facing outward, at breast height and about a foot in front of you, with your fingers pointing in opposite directions.

(108) Repeated No. 100—anchor.

Repeated No. 100—anchor.

(109) Dragged the curved fore and middle fingers over the back of the extended left—dragging.

(109) Dragged the curved fore and middle fingers over the back of the extended left—dragging.

(110) Waved the left—bent at the wrist, back outward—forward and upward from body, extending the arm to full length, at the same time inclining and pushing forward the head, and repeated the gesture more emphatically—trying again and again.

(110) Waved the left hand—bent at the wrist, palm facing out—forward and upward from the body, extending the arm fully while leaning and pushing the head forward, and repeated the gesture more emphatically—trying again and again.

(111) Waved both hands—backs outward, fingers slightly joined, tips facing each other and closely approximated in front of breast—forward and toward their respective sides a short distance, turning the palms upward during the movement, thumb and fingers being extended and [pg 516] widely separated toward the last. At the same time he inclined the head to one side, face expressing disappointment—all in vain.

(111) He waved both hands—backs facing outward, fingers slightly together, tips pointing toward each other and close in front of his chest—forward and to the sides a little, turning the palms up during the motion, with his thumbs and fingers extended and spread wide apart at the end. At the same time, he tilted his head to one side, his face showing disappointment—all in vain. [pg 516]

(112) Repeated No. 80—Let us start anew!

(112) Repeated No. 80—Let’s begin again!

(113) Repeated No. 86—paddling.

(113) Repeated No. 86—paddling.

(114) Repeated the preceding gesture, executing the movement only once very emphatically—vigorously.

(114) Repeated the previous gesture, doing the movement just once but with a lot of emphasis—vigorously.

(115) Waved the finger toward the place of the setting sun, following the direction with the eye—day is near its close.

(115) Pointed a finger toward the place where the sun sets, following the direction with the eye—the day is coming to an end.

(116) Repeated No. 69, more emphatically—feeling very cold.

(116) Repeated No. 69, with more emphasis—feeling very cold.

(117) Repeated No. 70—Ga-bi-wa bi-ko-ke.

(117) Repeated No. 70—Ga-bi-wa bi-ko-ke.

(118) Made sign for without, dropping the hands powerless at the sides, with a corresponding movement of head—exhausted.

(118) Made a sign for without, letting the hands drop powerless at the sides, with a matching movement of the head—exhausted.

(119) Pointed with finger toward the light-house and drawing back the finger a little, pushed it forward in the same direction, fully extending the arm—that distance, i.e., one mile beyond light-house.

(119) Pointing with a finger at the lighthouse and pulling it back slightly, then pushing it forward again in the same direction, fully extending the arm—that distance, i.e., one mile beyond the lighthouse.

(120) Elevated both hands to height of shoulder, fingers extended toward the right, backs upward, moving them horizontally forward—left foremost—with an impetuous motion toward the last—drifted out.

(120) Raised both hands to shoulder height, fingers pointed to the right, backs facing up, moving them horizontally forward—with the left hand leading—making a sudden motion toward the last—drifted out.

(121) Repeated No. 86, executing the movement a series of times without interruption and very energetically—paddling steadily and vigorously.

(121) Repeated No. 86, performing the movement several times in a row without stopping and very energetically—paddling steadily and vigorously.

(122) Pointed with the left forefinger to his breast—I myself.

(122) He pointed to his chest with his left forefinger—It's me.

(123) Waved the thumb of the same hand over to left side without interrupting motion of hand—and Sabadis.

(123) Waved the thumb of that same hand over to the left side without stopping the motion of the hand—and Sabadis.

(124) Moved the extended left—back upward, fingers slightly joined—toward left side, and downward a few inches—shore.

(124) Moved the extended left arm—back upward, fingers slightly joined—toward the left side, and downward a few inches—shore.

(125) Elevated it to level of eyes, fingers joined and extended, palm toward the right, approaching it toward the face by a slow interrupted movement—drawing nearer and nearer.

(125) Raised it to eye level, fingers together and extended, palm facing right, moving it slowly and steadily toward the face—getting closer and closer.

(126) Drawing a deep breath—relieved.

Taking a deep breath—relieved.

(127) Repeated No. 86 very emphatically—paddling with increased courage and vigor.

(127) Repeated No. 86 very emphatically—paddling with more determination and energy.

(128) Gazed and pointed northeastward, shading the eyes with the hand, at the same time pushing the left—bent downward at wrist, palm backward—forward in that direction, arm fully extended, fingers separated and pointing ahead at termination of motion—out there at a great distance.

(128) Looked and pointed northeast, shading eyes with a hand while simultaneously pushing the left arm—bent downward at the wrist, palm facing back—forward in that direction, arm fully extended, fingers spread and pointing straight ahead at the end of the motion—out there at a great distance.

(129) Made a lateral movement with the hand flat and extended over the field of ice in front of him—the ice-field.

(129) Moved his hand flat and extended it sideways over the ice in front of him—the ice-field.

(130) Described a series of waves with the flat and extended left, back upward, horizontally outward—sea getting turbulent.

(130) Described a series of waves that were flat and wide on the left, rising up in the back, and spreading out horizontally—the sea getting rough.

(131) Joyously flourished the hand above head, while pronouncing the word ke-ya-bionly yet.

(131) Joyfully, the hand flourished above the head while saying the word ke-ya-bionly yet.

(132) Pointed the finger toward the upturned root of a tree a few yards off, thence carrying it forward directed it toward the shore in front—a few yards from shore.

(132) Pointed to the upturned root of a tree a few yards away, then moved it forward and aimed it toward the shore in front—a few yards from shore.

[pg 517]

(133) Pointing toward the sun first, he placed palms of both hands in opposition vertically, a space of only an inch or two intervening, with a glance sideways at the height thus indicated—the sun just setting.

(133) Pointing towards the sun first, he positioned both palms vertically with only an inch or two between them, glancing sideways at the height he was indicating—the sun just setting.

(134) Made three vigorous strokes with the imaginary paddle—three more paddle-strokes.

(134) Made three strong strokes with the imaginary paddle—three more paddle strokes.

(135) Moved both hands (flat and extended, backs upward) evenly and horizontally toward the left, terminating the movement by turning hands almost perpendicularly upward at wrist, thus arresting them suddenly—the ice-raft runs up against the shore.

(135) Moved both hands (flat and extended, backs facing up) evenly and horizontally towards the left, ending the movement by turning the hands almost straight up at the wrist, suddenly stopping them—the ice-raft runs up against the shore.

(136) Lastly threw up the hand perpendicularly above head, and bringing it down, placed the palm gently over the heart with an air of solemnity—we are saved.

(136) Lastly raised the hand straight up above the head, and bringing it down, placed the palm gently over the heart with a serious expression—we are saved.

Free translation of the story.

Free translation of the story.

Many years ago—my hair, then black and smooth, has since turned gray; I was then in the prime of life; you, I suppose, were a young lad at that time—the following incident occurred to me:

Many years ago—my hair, which was black and smooth back then, has since turned gray; I was in the prime of my life; you, I guess, were just a young boy at that time—the following event happened to me:

Yonder on the ice, two miles eastward, I was one day fishing in company with two others, the old Gabiwabikoke and his son John Baptist. It was about ten o'clock in the morning—a fresh breeze from the southwest had previously been getting up—when the hook-line which I was playing up and down began to take an oblique course as though it were moved by a current. Surprised, I looked up and around me. When glancing toward the south I saw a dark streak stretching from shore to shore across the bay; the ice had parted and the wind was carrying it out toward the open lake. In an instant I had wound up my hook-line, picked up my hatchet and snow-shoes, which I put on my feet, and hurried—the others following my example—toward the nearest point of land, yonder where the light-house stands. The wind was increasing and we traveled as fast as we could. There we arrived at the very edge of the ice, a streak of water about one hundred yards in width extending northward along the shore as far as we could see. What to begin with, nothing but a single hatchet? We were in a bad situation. Well, something had to be done. I measured off a square piece on the ice and began cutting it off with the hatchet, a hard and tedious labor. The ice was only eight inches thick, but slush and water covered it to the depth of a foot. I soon had my mittens and trowsers wringing wet and began to feel cold and tired. The old Gabiwabikoke was in a worse state than I. His son next took the hatchet and we all worked by turns. It was about two o'clock in the afternoon when we finished our work. With the help of our snow-shoes (stemming their tail-ends against the edge of the solid ice), we succeeded in pushing off our raft. Turning our snow-shoes the other way (using their tails as handles), we commenced paddling with them toward the shore. It was a very slow progress, as the wind drifted us outward continually. John Baptist managed to twist [pg 518] our three hook-lines into a strong cord, and tying the hooks together in the shape of an anchor, he threw it out toward the shore. Hauling in the line the hooks dragged over the smooth rock bottom and would not catch. Repeated trials were of no avail. We all resumed our former attempt and paddled away with increased energy. The day was drawing near its close, and we began to feel the cold more bitterly. Gabiwabikoke was suffering badly from its effects and was entirely played out. We had already drifted more than a mile beyond the light-house point. John Baptist and I continued paddling steadily and vigorously, and felt relieved and encouraged when we saw the shore draw near and nearer. The ice-field, by this time, was miles away to the northeast, and a sea was getting up. At last, just when the sun was setting, only a few yards separated us from the shore; three more paddle-strokes and our raft ran up against the beach. We were safe.

Out on the ice, two miles east, I was fishing one day with two others, the old Gabiwabikoke and his son John Baptist. It was around ten o'clock in the morning—there had been a fresh breeze from the southwest prior to this—when the hook-line I was playing began to move at an angle, as if pushed by a current. Surprised, I looked around. When I glanced to the south, I saw a dark line stretching from shore to shore across the bay; the ice had cracked, and the wind was pushing it out toward the open lake. In a flash, I reeled in my hook-line, grabbed my hatchet and put on my snowshoes, hurrying toward the nearest land, where the lighthouse was. The wind was picking up, and we moved as fast as we could. We reached the edge of the ice, where a stretch of water about a hundred yards wide extended north along the shore as far as we could see. What could we do with just a single hatchet? We were in a tough spot. Something had to be done. I marked off a square piece on the ice and started cutting it with the hatchet, a hard and slow job. The ice was only eight inches thick, but slush and water covered it to a foot deep. I quickly got my mittens and pants soaking wet and began to feel cold and tired. The old Gabiwabikoke was in worse shape than I was. His son took the hatchet next, and we all took turns. By about two o'clock in the afternoon, we finished our task. Using our snowshoes (propping their tails against the edge of the solid ice), we pushed off our raft. We turned our snowshoes around (using the tails as handles) and started paddling toward the shore. Progress was slow, as the wind kept blowing us outwards. John Baptist managed to twist our three hook-lines into a strong cord, and tying the hooks together to make an anchor, he threw it out toward the shore. Pulling in the line, the hooks scraped over the smooth rock bottom and didn’t catch. After several tries with no luck, we returned to paddling with renewed energy. The day was ending, and the cold was becoming more biting. Gabiwabikoke was struggling badly with the cold and was exhausted. We had already drifted over a mile past the lighthouse point. John Baptist and I kept paddling steadily and vigorously, feeling relieved and encouraged as the shore came closer and closer. By this time, the ice field was miles away to the northeast, and the sea was getting rough. Finally, just as the sun was setting, we were only a few yards from the shore; three more paddle strokes and our raft bumped against the beach. We were safe.

The oral part of the story in the language of the narrator, with a literal translation into English.

The spoken part of the story in the narrator's language, along with a direct translation into English.

(1) Men'wija

Me'n'wija

a long time ago

a long time ago

(2) aw ninisis'san

(2) aw ninisis'san

this my hair

this is my hair

(3) me'gwa giijina'gwak tibi'shko aw

(3) me'gwa giijina'gwak tibi'shko aw

while it looked like that

while it seemed like that

(4) me'gwa gimashkaw'isian

(4) I'm doing well

while I possessed strength

while I had strength

(5) kin dash

family run

you and (i.e., and you)

you and (i.e., and you)

(6) ga'nabatch kikwiwi'sensiwina'ban

(6) ga'nabatch kikwiwi'sensiwina'ban

perhaps (probably) were a boy

maybe (probably) were a boy

(7) mi'iw

(7) mi'iw

very well

great

(8)-(10) iwe'di

(8)-(10) iwe'di

there

there

(11)(12) nin be'jig

(11)(12) nin be'jig

I one

I one

(13) mi'nawa

(13) let's go

again (furthermore)

again

(14) Gabiwa'bikoke

Gabiwa'bikoke

"The Miner"

"The Miner"

(15) akiwen'si

(15) akiwen'si

old man

old dude

(16) Expressed by gesture only.

Gestures only.

(17) The same as No. 13.

(17) The same as No. 13.

(18) ogwis'san ga'ie, Sabadis

(18) ogwis'san ga'ie, Sabadis

his son too, John Baptist.

his son, John Baptist, too.

(19) mi minik'

(i) my little one

so many

so many

(20)(21) Gestures only.

(20)(21) Only gestures.

(22) mi wa'pi

(22) my friend

thus far, i.e., at that time.

so far, i.e., at that time.

(23) we'ai gion'din

(23) we'ai gion'din

then the wind blew from

then the wind blew from

(24) me'gwa nin wewe'banabina'ban

(24) me'gwa nin wewe'banabina'ban

while I was (in the act of) fishing with the hook

while I was fishing with a hook

nin'goting gonin'gotchi

nin'goting gonin'gotchi

at one time somewhere (out of its course)

at one point somewhere (off its path)

oda'bigamo nimigis'skane'ab

oda'bigamo nimigis'skane'ab

was drawn my hook line

was hooked by my line

(25) a'nin ejiwe'bak?

(25) what's going on??

how it happens?

how does it happen?

(26) Gesture only.

Just a gesture.

(27) taai'!

(27) ouch!

ho!

hey!

(28) mi'gwam

(28) mi'gwam

the ice

the ice

(29) ma'dja

(29) ma'dja

goes

heads out

(30)(31) Gestures only.

Gestures only.

(32) we'wib

(32) we'll

quickly

fast

(33)(34) Gestures only.

(33)(34) Only gestures.

[pg 519]

(35) wagak'wadŏns

wagak'wadŏns

hatchet

axe

(36) (37) Gestures only.

Gestures only.

(38) (39) nin bita'gime

< i>nin bita'gime

I put on snowshoes

I put on my snowshoes.

(40) win madja'min

win madja'min

we go (start)

we're starting

(41) Gestures only.

Gestures only.

(42) (43) mamaw'e

mamaw

together

together

(44) Gesture only.

Just a gesture.

(45) esh'kam ki'tchi no'din

(45) stay strong each day

more big wind

stronger winds

(46) Gesture only.

Just a gesture.

(47) mi ja'igwa gima'djishkad (i.e., mi'gwam)

(47) my child is happy (i.e., let's go)

already has moved off (i.e., the ice)

already has moved off (i.e., the ice)

(48) (49) Gestures only.

Gestures only.

(50) mi'wapi

(50) mi'wapi

thus far, i.e., at such a distance

so far, i.e., at this distance

(51) Gesture only.

Gesture only.

(52) a'nin dash gediji'tehigeiang?

(52) What's your favorite dish?

how (i.e., what) shall we do?

how (i.e., what) should we handle this?

(53) (54) mi e'ta be'jigwang wagak'wadŏns

(53) (54) my strength is my shield

only one hatchet

just one hatchet

(55) ge'get gisan'agissimin

get it together

indeed we are badly off.

we're really struggling.

(56) haw! bak'wewada mi'gwam!

(56) Wow! Check out my style!

well! (hallo!) let us cut the ice!

well! (hello!) let’s break the ice!

(57) (58) (59) Gestures only.

Gestures only.

(60) sa'nagad

(60) sa'nagad

it is bad (hard)

it's tough

(61) mi epi'tading

mi epi'tading

so it is thick (so thick is it)

so it is thick (so thick is it)

(62) Gesture only.

(62) Just a gesture.

(63) mi dash mi'nawa minik'

(63) my car my skills

that again much (that much again)

that again much (that much again)

(64) nibi' gon ga'ie

(64) nibi' gon ga'ie

water snow too (water and snow)

water snow too (water and snow)

(65) nimidjik a'wanag

< i >nimidjik a'wanag< /i>

my mittens

my gloves

(66) a'pitchi

a'pitchi

very much

really

(67) nindas'san gaie

(67) nindas'san gaie

my trowsers two

my pants two

(68) Gestures only.

(68) Gestures only.

(69) nin gi'katch ja'igwa

(69) they are playing together

I feel cold already

I'm already feeling cold.

(70) aw sa kiwen'si

(70) aw sa kiwen'si

the old man

the elderly man

(71) nawatch' win'

(71) watch' win'

more yet he

more, yet he

(72) Gesture only.

(72) Just a gesture.

(73) nind aie'kos ja'igwa

(73) nind aie'kos ja'igwa

I am tired already

I’m already tired.

(74) Gesture only.

Just a gesture.

(75) Sa'badis

Sa'badis

John Baptist

John the Baptist

(76) memesh'kwat kaki'na

(76) memesh'kwat kaki'na

by turns all

alternatively all

(77) Gesture only.

Just a gesture.

(78) wi'ka ga'ishkwanawo'kweg

(78) wi'ka ga'ishkwanawo'kweg

late in the afternoon

later in the afternoon

(79) mi gibakwewangid

(79) I'm feeling great

now it is cut loose

now it's cut loose

(80) haw!

(80) wow!

well! (ho!)

well! (yay!)

(81) mama'we

together

together

(82) Gesture only.

Gesture only.

(83) a'gimag

(a'gimag)

snowshoes

snow shoes

(84) ma'djishka

(84) ma'djishka

it is moving

it's moving

(85)-(87) Gestures only.

Gestures only.

(88) aga'wa ma'djishkca

(88) aga'wa ma'djishkca

scarcely it moves (very little)

hardly moves

(89) no'din

no' din

wind

wind

(90) Gesture only.

Gesture only.

(91) Sa'badis

(91) Sa'badis

John Baptist

John the Baptist

[pg 520]

(92) migiss'kaneyab

(92) migiss'kaneyab

hook-line

hook line

(93) (94) oginisswa'biginan

oginisswa'biginan

he twisted three cords together

he braided three cords together

(95)-(98) Gestures only.

Gestures only.

(99) oginisso'bidonan (i.e., migaskanan)

(99) oginisso'bidonan (i.e., migaskanan)

he tied together three (i.e., hooks)

he tied together three (i.e., hooks)

(100) Gesture only.

(100) Just a gesture.

(101) ogiaba'gidonan dash

(101) ogiaba'gidonan dash

he threw it out

he tossed it out

(102) Gesture only.

Hand gesture only.

(103) owikobi'donan

< i>owikobi'donan

he wants to draw it in

he wants to pull it in

(104) kawes'sa

(104) kawes'sa

in vain ("no go")

in vain (no-go)

(105)-(108) Gestures only.

(105)-(108) Gestures only.

(109) ka'win sagakwidis'sinon

(109) stay smart

(not) it don't catch on the rock-bottom

(not) it doesn't catch on the rock-bottom

(110) mi'nawa—mo'jag

(110) mi'nawa—mo'jag

again—often (repeatedly)

again—often (repeatedly)

(111) The same as No. 104.

(111) The same as No. 104.

(112) The same as No. 80.

(112) The same as No. 80.

(113) Gesture only.

Gesture only.

(114) e'nigok

(114) e'nigok

vigorously

energetically

(115) ja'igwa ona'kwishi

(115) it’s not a big deal

already evening

it's already evening

(116) esh'kam kis'sina

(116) esh'kam kis'sina

more cold (getting colder)

getting colder

(117) The same as No. 70.

(117) The same as No. 70.

(118) mi ja'igwa gianiji'tang

mi ja'igwa gianiji'tang

already he has given up

he's already given up

(119) was'sa ja'igwa

(119) what's up

far already

too far already

(120) niwebas'himin

(120) niwebas'himin

we have drifted out

we have moved on

(121) Gesture only.

Just a gesture.

(122) (123) mi'sa e'ta mij'iang

(122) (123) mi'sa e'ta mij'iang

(now) only we are two

now we're just two

(124) Gesture only.

Hand signal only.

(125) ja'igwa tehi'gibig

(125) ja'igwa tehi'gibig

already near to shore

close to shore

(126) mi ja'igwa anibonen'damang

(126) I'm feeling really great

now we catch new spirits

now we attract new spirits

(127) esh'kam nigijijaw'isimin

(127) esh'kam nigijijaw'isimin

more we are strong (i.e., our strength and courage increases)

more we are strong (i.e., our strength and courage grow)

(128) (129) e-eh! was'sa ja'igwa'

Hey! What's going on?

oh! far already

oh! so far already

mi'gwam!

Wow!

the ice!

the ice!

(130) ja'igwa

(130) awesome

already

already

(131) ke'abi

(131) ke'abi

yet

yet

(132) go'mapi

go' map

so far perhaps

so far maybe

(133) ge'ga bangi'shimo

(133) slay with style

nearly sundown

almost sunset

(134) Gesture only.

Only gestures.

(135) mi gibima'jagang

we have landed

we've landed

(136) mi gibima'disiang

(136) my thoughts are with you

we have saved our lives.

we've saved our lives.

[pg 521]

DISCOURSES.

ADDRESS OF KIN CHĒ-ĔSS.

We are friends. WichitaFig. 320.

The following is the farewell address of Kin Chē-ĕss (Spectacles), medicine-man of the Wichitas, to Rev. A.J. Holt, missionary, on his departure from the Wichita Agency, in the words of the latter:

The following is the goodbye speech of Kin Chē-ĕss (Spectacles), medicine man of the Wichitas, to Rev. A.J. Holt, missionary, as he leaves the Wichita Agency, in the words of the latter:

Talk, talking. WichitaFig. 321.

He placed one hand on my breast, the other on his own, then clasped his two hands together after the manner of our congratulations—We are friends, Fig. 320. He placed one hand on me, the other on himself, then placed the first two fingers of his right hand between his lips—We are brothers. He placed his right hand over my heart, his left hand over his own heart, then linked the first fingers of his right and left hands—Our hearts are linked together. See Fig. 232, p. 386. He laid his right hand on me lightly, then put it to his mouth, with the knuckles lightly against his lips, and made the motion of flipping water from the right-hand forefinger, each flip casting the hand and arm from the mouth a foot or so, then bringing it back in the same position. (This repeated three or more times, signifying talk or talking.) Fig. 321. He then made a motion with his right hand as if he were fanning his right ear; this repeated. He then extended his right hand with his index finger pointing upward, his eyes also being turned upward—You told me of the Great Father. Pointing to himself, he hugged both hands to his bosom, as if he were affectionately clasping something he loved, and then pointed upward in the way before described—I love him (the Great Father). Laying his right hand on me, he clasped his hands to his bosom as before—I love you. Placing his right hand on my shoulder, he threw it over his own right shoulder as if he were casting behind him a little chip, only when his hand was over his shoulder his index finger was pointing behind him—You go away. Pointing to his breast, he clinched the same hand as if it held a stick, and made a motion as if he were trying to strike something on the ground with the bottom of the stick held in an upright position—I stay, or I stay right here, Fig. 322.

He put one hand on my chest and the other on his own, then clasped his hands together like we do when we congratulate each other—We are friends, Fig. 320. He placed one hand on me, the other on himself, then brought the first two fingers of his right hand to his lips—We are brothers. He put his right hand over my heart, his left hand over his own heart, then linked the first fingers of both hands—Our hearts are linked together. See Fig. 232, p. 386. He laid his right hand on me lightly, then brought it to his mouth, with the knuckles resting against his lips, making the gesture of flipping water from his right forefinger, each flip sending his hand and arm away from his mouth about a foot, then bringing it back in the same position. (This repeated three or more times, signifying talk or talking.) Fig. 321. He then moved his right hand as if he were fanning his right ear; he repeated this. He then extended his right hand with his index finger pointing up, his eyes also looking up—You told me of the Great Father. Pointing to himself, he hugged both hands to his chest, as if he were holding something he loved dearly, and then pointed upward as before—I love him (the Great Father). Placing his right hand on me, he hugged his hands to his chest again—I love you. Putting his right hand on my shoulder, he tossed it over his own right shoulder as if he were throwing away a small chip, but with his index finger pointing behind him—You go away. Pointing to his chest, he clenched the same hand as if holding a stick, making a motion as if he were trying to strike something on the ground with the bottom of the stick held upright—I stay, or I stay right here, Fig. 322.

I stay, or I stay right here. WichitaFig. 322.

Placing his right hand on me, he placed both his hands on his breast and breathed deeply two or three times, then using the index finger and thumb of each hand as if he were holding a small pin, he placed the two hands in this position as if he were holding a thread in each hand and between the thumb and forefinger of each hand close together, and [pg 522] then let his hands recede from each other, still holding his fingers in the same position, as if he were letting a thread slip between them until his hands were two feet apart—You live long time, Fig. 323. Laying his right hand on his breast, then extending his forefinger of the same hand, holding it from him at half-arm's length, the finger pointing nearly upward, then moving his hand, with the finger thus extended, from side to side about as rapidly as a man steps in walking, each time letting his hand get farther from him for three or four times, then suddenly placing his left hand in a horizontal position with the fingers extended and together so that the palm was sidewise, he used the right-hand palm, extended, fingers together, as a hatchet, and brought it down smartly, just missing the ends of the fingers of the left hand, Fig. 324. Then placing his left hand, with the thumb and forefinger closed, to his heart, he brought his right hand, fingers in the same position, to his left; then, as if he were holding something between his thumb and forefinger, he moved his right hand away as if he were slowly casting a hair from him, his left hand remaining at his breast, and his eyes following his right—I go about a little while longer, but will be cut off shortly and my spirit will go away (or will die). Placing the thumbs and forefingers again in such a position as if he held a small thread between the thumb and forefinger of each hand, and the hands touching each other, he drew his hands slowly from each other, as if he were stretching a piece of gum-elastic; then laying his right hand on me, he extended the left hand in a horizontal position, fingers extended and closed, and brought down his right hand with fingers extended and together, so as to just miss the tips of the fingers of his left hand; then placing his left forefinger and thumb against his heart, he acted as if he took a hair from the forefinger and thumb of his left hand with the forefinger and thumb of the right, and slowly cast it from him, only letting his left hand remain at his breast, and let the index finger of the right hand point outward toward the distant horizon—After a long time you die. When placing his left hand upon himself and his right hand upon me, he extended them upward over his head and clasped them there—We then meet in heaven. Pointing upward, then to himself, then to me, he closed the third and little finger of his right hand, laying his thumb over them, then extending his first and second fingers about as far apart as the eyes, he brought his hand to his eyes, fingers pointing outward, [pg 523] and shot his hand outward—I see you up there. Pointing to me, then giving the last above-described sign of look, then pointing to himself, he made the sign as if stretching out a piece of gum-elastic between the fingers of his left and right hands, and then made the sign of cut-off before described, and then extended the palm of the right hand horizontally a foot from his waist, inside downward, then suddenly threw it half over and from him, as if you were to toss a chip from the back of the hand (this is the negative sign everywhere used among these Indians)—I would see him a long time, which should never be cut off, i.e., always.

Placing his right hand on me, he put both hands on his chest and took a deep breath two or three times. Then, using the index finger and thumb of each hand as if he were holding a small pin, he positioned his hands as if he were holding a thread in each hand, with the thumb and forefinger of each hand close together. Then he pulled his hands apart, still holding his fingers in the same position, as if letting a thread slip between them until his hands were two feet apart—You live a long time, Fig. 323. He laid his right hand on his chest, then extended the index finger of that hand, holding it out at half arm's length, pointing mostly upward. He then moved his hand from side to side about as quickly as someone walks, each time letting his hand move farther from him three or four times. Suddenly, he placed his left hand horizontally with the fingers extended and together, so that the palm faced sideways, while using the right hand, palm extended and fingers together, as if it were an axe, bringing it down quickly and just missing the fingertips of the left hand, Fig. 324. Then he placed his left hand, with the thumb and forefinger closed, against his heart, while bringing his right hand, fingers in the same position, across to the left. It was as if he were holding something between his thumb and forefinger; he moved his right hand away as if slowly casting a hair from him, keeping his left hand at his chest and his eyes on his right—I will be around a little longer, but will be cut off soon and my spirit will leave (or will die). He positioned his thumbs and forefingers again as if holding a small thread between them, with his hands touching each other, and gradually drew his hands apart, like stretching a piece of elastic. Then laying his right hand on me, he extended his left hand horizontally, fingers extended and together, and brought down his right hand with fingers extended and together, just missing the tips of the fingers of his left hand. Then placing his left index finger and thumb against his heart, he acted as if he took a hair from his left forefinger and thumb with the forefinger and thumb of his right, slowly casting it away, leaving his left hand at his chest while letting the index finger of his right hand point outward toward the distant horizon—After a long time, you die. When he placed his left hand against himself and his right hand on me, he raised them up over his head and clasped them there—We then meet in heaven. He pointed upward, then to himself, then to me, closed the third and little finger of his right hand, laying his thumb over them. He extended his first and second fingers about as far apart as the eyes and brought his hand to his eyes, fingers pointing outward, [pg 523] and shot his hand outward—I see you up there. Pointing to me, then making the last gesture for look, then pointing to himself, he made a sign as if stretching a piece of elastic between the fingers of his left and right hands, then made the sign for cut-off as described earlier, and extended the palm of his right hand horizontally a foot from his waist, inside facing downward, then suddenly threw it half over and from him, as if tossing a chip from the back of the hand (this is the negative sign used among these Indians)—I would see him a long time, which should never be cut off, i.e., always.

A long time. WichitaFig. 323.
Done, finished. WichitaFig. 324.

Pointing upward, then rubbing the back of his left hand lightly with the forefinger of his right, he again gave the negative sign.—No Indian there (in heaven). Pointing upward, then rubbing his forefinger over the back of my hand, he again made the negative sign—No white man there. He made the same sign again, only he felt his hair with the forefinger and thumb of his right hand, rolling the hair several times between the fingers—No black man in heaven. Then rubbing the back of his hand and making the negative sign, rubbing the back of my hand and making the negative sign, feeling of one of his hairs with the thumb and forefinger of his right hand, and making the negative sign, then using both hands as if he were reaching around a hogshead, he brought the forefinger of his right hand to the front in an upright position after their manner of counting, and said thereby—No Indian, no white man, no black man, all one. Making the "hogshead" sign, and that for look, he placed the forefinger of each hand side by side pointing upward—All look the same, or alike. Running his hands over his wild Indian costume and over my clothes, he made the "hogshead" sign, and that for same, and said thereby—All dress alike there. Then making the "hogshead" sign, and that for love, (hugging his hands), he extended both hands outward, palms turned downward, and made a sign exactly similar to the way ladies smooth a bed in making it; this is the sign for happy—All will be happy alike there. He then made the sign for talk and for Father, pointing to himself and to me—You pray for me. He then made the sign for go away, pointing to me, he threw right hand over his right shoulder so his index finger pointed behind him—You go away. Calling his name he made the sign for look and the sign of negation after pointing to me—Kin Chē-ĕss see you no more.

Pointing up and then rubbing the back of his left hand lightly with the forefinger of his right, he again gave the negative sign.—No Indian there (in heaven). Pointing up, he rubbed his forefinger over the back of my hand and made the negative sign again—No white man there. He repeated the same sign, this time feeling his hair with the forefinger and thumb of his right hand, rolling the hair several times between his fingers—No black man in heaven. Then, rubbing the back of his hand and making the negative sign, rubbing the back of my hand and making the negative sign, feeling one of his hairs with the thumb and forefinger of his right hand, and making the negative sign, he then used both hands as if he were wrapping around a barrel, bringing the forefinger of his right hand to the front in an upright position, and said—No Indian, no white man, no black man, all one. Making the "barrel" sign, and that for look, he placed the forefinger of each hand side by side pointing upward—All look the same, or alike. Rubbing his hands over his wild Indian outfit and over my clothes, he made the "barrel" sign and that for same, saying—All dress alike there. Then, making the "barrel" sign and that for love (hugging his hands), he extended both hands outward, palms turned down, making a sign similar to how ladies smooth a bed while making it; this is the sign for happy—All will be happy alike there. He then made the sign for talk and for Father, pointing to himself and to me—You pray for me. After that, he made the sign for go away, pointing to me, throwing his right hand over his right shoulder so his index finger pointed behind him—You go away. Calling his name, he made the sign for look and the sign for negation while pointing to me—Kin Chē-ĕss see you no more.

Sit down. AustralianFig. 325.

Fig. 322, an illustration in the preceding address, also represents a common gesture for sit down, if made to the right of the hip, toward the locality to be occupied by the individual invited. The latter closely corresponds to an Australian gesture described by Smyth (The Aborigines of Victoria, London, 1878, Vol. II, p. 308, Fig. 260), as follows: "Minnie-minnie (wait a little). It is shaken downwards rapidly two or three times. Done more slowly towards the ground, it means 'Sitdown.'" This is reproduced in Fig. 325.

Fig. 322, an illustration in the previous address, also shows a common gesture for sit down, if directed to the right of the hip, towards the space where the person is being invited to sit. This closely resembles an Australian gesture described by Smyth (The Aborigines of Victoria, London, 1878, Vol. II, p. 308, Fig. 260), as follows: "Minnie-minnie (wait a little). It is shaken downward quickly two or three times. When done more slowly towards the ground, it means 'Sit down.'" This is illustrated in Fig. 325.

[pg 524]

TSO-DI-A'-KO'S REPORT.

The following statement was made to Dr. W.J. Hoffman by Tso-di-a'-ko (Shaved-head Boy), chief of the Wichitas in Indian Territory, while on a visit to Washington, D.C., in June 1880.

The following statement was made to Dr. W.J. Hoffman by Tso-di-a'-ko (Shaved-head Boy), the chief of the Wichitas in Indian Territory, during a visit to Washington, D.C., in June 1880.

The Indian being asked whether there was any timber in his part of the Territory, replied in signs as follows:

The Native American was asked if there was any timber in his area of the Territory and answered using gestures like this:

Cut down. WichitaFig. 326.

(1) Move the right hand, fingers loosely extended, separated and pointing upward, back to the front, upward from the height of the waist to the front of the face—tree (for illustration see Fig. 112, p. 343); repeat this two or three times—trees; (2) then hold the hand, fingers extended and joined, pointing upward, with the back to the front, and push it forward toward different points on a level with the face-standing at various places; (3) both hands, with spread and slightly curved fingers, are held about two feet apart, before the thighs, palms facing, then draw them toward one another horizontally and gradually upward until the wrists cross, as if grasping a bunch of grass and pulling it up—many; (4) point to the southwest with the index, elevating it a little above the horizon—country; (5) then throw the fist edgewise toward the surface, in that direction—my, mine; (6) place both hands, extended, flat, edgewise before the body, the left below the right, and both edges pointing toward the ground a short distance to the left of the body, then make repeated cuts toward that direction from different points, the termination of each cut ending at nearly the same point—cut down, Fig. 326; (7) hold the left hand with the fingers and thumb collected to a point, directed horizontally forward, and make several cutting motions with the edge of the flat right hand transversely by the tips of the left, and upon the wrist—cut off the ends; (8) then cut upon the left hand, still held in the same position, with the right, the cuts being parallel to the longitudinal axis of the palm—split; (9) both hands closed in front of the body, about four inches apart, with forefingers and thumbs approximating half circles, palms toward the ground, move them forward so that the back of the hand comes forward and the half circles imitate the movement of wheels—wagon, Fig. 327; (10) hold the left flat hand before the body, pointing horizontally forward, with the palm down, then bring the right flat hand from the right side and slap the palm upon the back of the left several [pg 525] times—load, upon, Fig. 328; (11) partly close the right hand as if grasping a thick rod, palm toward the ground, and push it straight forward nearly to arm's length—take; (12) hold both hands with fingers naturally extended and slightly separated nearly at arm's length before the body, palms down, the right lying upon the left, then pass the upper forward and downward from the left quickly, so that the wrist of the right is raised and the fingers point earthward—throw off; (13) cut the left palm repeatedly with the outer edge of the extended right hand—build; (14) hold both hands edgewise before the body, palms facing, spread the fingers and place those of one hand into the spaces between those of the left, so that the tips of one protrude beyond the backs of the fingers of the other—log house, see Fig. 253, p. 428; (15) then place the flat right hand, palm down and fingers pointing to the left, against the breast and move it forward, and slightly upward and to the right—good.

(1) Move your right hand, fingers loosely extended and pointing upward, back to the front, rising from waist height to in front of your face—tree (for illustration see Fig. 112, p. 343); repeat this two or three times—trees; (2) then hold your hand, fingers extended and together, pointing upward, with the back facing forward, and push it forward toward different points at face level—standing at various places; (3) both hands, with spread and slightly curved fingers, held about two feet apart in front of your thighs, palms facing each other, then pull them toward each other horizontally and gradually upward until the wrists cross, as if you’re grabbing a bunch of grass and pulling it up—many; (4) point to the southwest with your index finger, elevating it slightly above the horizon—country; (5) then throw your fist edgewise toward the surface in that direction—my, mine; (6) place both hands extended and flat edgewise in front of your body, the left hand below the right, with both edges pointing toward the ground slightly left of your body, and then make repeated cuts toward that direction from different points, each cut ending at nearly the same spot—cut down, Fig. 326; (7) hold your left hand with fingers and thumb together, pointing horizontally forward, and make several cutting motions with the edge of your flat right hand across the tips of your left hand and onto the wrist—cut off the ends; (8) then cut onto your left hand, still held in the same position, with your right hand, making cuts parallel to the long axis of the palm—split; (9) both hands closed in front of your body, about four inches apart, with your forefingers and thumbs forming half circles, palms facing down, move them forward so that the backs of your hands come forward and the half circles mimic the movement of wheels—wagon, Fig. 327; (10) hold your left flat hand in front of your body, pointing horizontally forward with the palm down, then bring your right flat hand from the right side and slap it against the back of your left hand several times—load, upon, Fig. 328; (11) partly close your right hand as if grasping a thick rod, palm facing down, and push it straight forward nearly to arm's length—take; (12) hold both hands with fingers naturally extended and slightly apart, nearly at arm's length in front of your body, palms down, with your right hand on top of your left, then quickly move the right hand forward and downward from the left so that the right wrist is raised and the fingers point toward the ground—throw off; (13) cut the left palm repeatedly with the outer edge of your extended right hand—build; (14) hold both hands edgewise in front of your body, palms facing each other, spread your fingers and interlock them so that the tips of one hand stick out past the backs of the fingers of the other—log house, see Fig. 253, p. 428; (15) then place your flat right hand, palm down and fingers pointing left, against your chest and move it forward, slightly upward and to the right—good.

Wagon. WichitaFig. 327.
Load upon. WichitaFig. 328.

ANALYSIS OF THE FOREGOING.

[There is] much timber [in] my country [of which I] cut down
  (3) (1,2)   (5) (4)   (6)
[some], trimmed, split, loaded it upon a wagon [and] took it away,
  (7) (8) (10) (9)   (11)
[where I] threw [it] off [and] built [a] good house .
  (12) (13) (15) (14)  

Notes.—As will be seen, the word timber is composed of signs No. 1 and 2, signifying trees standing. Sign No. 3, for many, in this instance, as in similar other examples, becomes much. The word "in," in connection with country and my, is expressed by the gesture of pointing (passing the hand less quickly than in ordinary sign language) before making sign No. 5. That sign commonly given for possession, would, without the prefix of indication, imply my country, and with that prefix signifies in my country. Sign No. 7, trimmed, is indicated by chopping off the ends, and facial expression denoting satisfaction. In sign Nos. 11 and 12 the gestures were continuous, but at the termination of the latter the narrator straightened himself somewhat, denoting that he had overcome the greater part of the labor. Sign No. 14 denotes log-house, from the manner of interlacing the finger-ends, thus representing the corner of a log-house, and the arrangement of the ends of the same. Indian lodge would be indicated by another sign, although the latter is often used as an abbreviation for the former, when the subject of conversation is known to all present.

Notes.—As you will see, the word timber consists of signs No. 1 and 2, which represent trees standing. Sign No. 3, for many, in this case, like in other similar examples, becomes much. The word "in," in relation to country and my, is shown by the gesture of pointing (moving the hand slower than in regular sign language) before making sign No. 5. The sign typically used for possession, without the prefix of indication, would mean my country, and with that prefix, it signifies in my country. Sign No. 7, trimmed, is shown by cutting off the ends, with a facial expression indicating satisfaction. In signs No. 11 and 12, the gestures were continuous, but at the end of the latter, the narrator straightened up somewhat, showing that he had completed most of the work. Sign No. 14 represents log-house, by interlacing the finger tips, which depicts the corner of a log-house and the arrangement of the ends. Indian lodge would be shown by a different sign, although the latter is often used as a shorthand for the former when the topic is known to everyone present.

[pg 526]

LEAN WOLF'S COMPLAINT

The following remarks were obtained by Dr. W.J. Hoffman from Tce-caq-a-daq-a-qic (Lean Wolf), chief of the Hidatsa Indians of Dakota Territory, who visited Washington in 1880:

The following comments were collected by Dr. W.J. Hoffman from Tce-caq-a-daq-a-qic (Lean Wolf), the leader of the Hidatsa Indians in Dakota Territory, who came to Washington in 1880:

Four years ago the American people agreed to be friends with us, but they lied. That is all.

Four years ago, the American people said they wanted to be friends with us, but they didn't mean it. That's it.

(1) Place the closed hand, with the thumb resting over the middle of the index, on the left side of the forehead, palmar side down, then draw the thumb across the forehead to the right, a short distance beyond the head—white man, American, Fig. 329.

(1) Position your closed hand, with the thumb resting on the middle of your index finger, to the left side of your forehead, palm facing down. Then, slide your thumb across your forehead to the right, a short distance beyond your head—white man, American, Fig. 329.

White man; American. HidatsaFig. 329.
With us. HidatsaFig. 330.

(2) Place the naturally extended hand, fingers and thumb slightly separated and pointing to the left, about fifteen inches before the right [pg 527] side of the body, bringing it to within a short distance—with us, Fig. 330.

(2) Position your naturally extended hand, with fingers and thumb slightly apart and pointing to the left, about fifteen inches in front of the right side of your body, bringing it close—with us, Fig. 330.

(3) Extend the flat right hand to the front and right as if about to grasp the hand of another individual—friend, friends, Fig. 331. For remarks connected with this sign see pp. 384-386.

(3) Extend your flat right hand in front of you and to the right as if you're about to shake hands with someone—friend, friends, Fig. 331. For comments related to this gesture, see pp. 384-386.

Friend. HidatsaFig. 331.

(4) Place the flat right hand, with fingers only extended, back to the front, about eighteen inches before the right shoulder—four [years], Fig. 332.

(4) Place your flat right hand, with fingers extended, facing forward, about eighteen inches in front of your right shoulder—four [years], Fig. 332.

Four. HidatsaFig. 332.

(5) Close the right hand, leaving the index and second fingers extended and slightly separated, place it, back forward, about eight inches before [pg 528] the right side of the body, and pass it quickly to the left in a slightly downward curve—lie, Fig. 333.

(5) Make a fist with your right hand, keeping your index and middle fingers extended and slightly apart. Hold it, palm facing back, about eight inches in front of the right side of your body, and move it quickly to the left in a slight downward curve—see, Fig. 333.

Lie, falsehood. HidatsaFig. 333.

(6) Place the clinched fists together before the breast, palms down, then separate them in a curve outward and downward to their respective sides—done, finished, "that is all", Fig. 334.

(6) Bring your clenched fists together in front of your chest, palms facing down, then move them outward and downward in a curved motion to your sides—done, finished, "that's it", Fig. 334.

Done, finished. HidatsaFig. 334.
[pg 529]

SIGNALS.

The collaborators in the work above explained have not generally responded to the request to communicate material under this head. It is, however, hoped that by now printing some extracts from published works and the few contributions recently procured, the attention of observers will be directed to the prosecution of research in this direction.

The collaborators in the work mentioned above have generally not responded to the request to share material on this topic. However, it is hoped that by now publishing some excerpts from existing works and a few recently gathered contributions, observers will focus on pursuing research in this area.

The term "signal" is here used in distinction from the signs noted in the Dictionary, extracts from which are given above, as being some action or manifestation intended to be seen at a distance, and not allowing of the minuteness or detail possible in close converse. Signals may be executed, first, exclusively by bodily action; second, by action of the person in connection with objects, such as a blanket, or a lance, or the direction imparted to a horse; third, by various devices, such as smoke, fire or dust, when the person of the signalist is not visible. When not simply intended to attract attention they are generally conventional, and while their study has not the same kind of importance as that of gesture signs, it possesses some peculiar interest.

The term "signal" is used here to differentiate it from the signs mentioned in the Dictionary, parts of which are provided above. A signal is an action or display meant to be seen from a distance, lacking the detail possible in a close conversation. Signals can be conveyed in several ways: first, solely through physical actions; second, through actions involving objects like a blanket, a lance, or how a horse is directed; and third, through various methods like smoke, fire, or dust when the person signaling is not visible. When not just meant to grab attention, signals are usually conventional. While studying them isn't as crucial as studying gesture signs, it still has its own unique interest.

SIGNALS EXECUTED BY BODILY ACTION.

Some of these are identical, or nearly so, with the gesture signs used by the same people.

Some of these are identical, or almost identical, to the gesture signs used by the same people.

ALARM. See Notes on Cheyenne and Arapaho signals, infra.
ANGER.

Close the hand, place it against the forehead, and turn it back and forth while in that position. (Col. R.B. Marcy, U.S.A., Thirty Years of Army Life on the Border, New York, 1866, p. 34.)

Close your hand, press it against your forehead, and move it back and forth while in that position. (Col. R.B. Marcy, U.S.A., Thirty Years of Army Life on the Border, New York, 1866, p. 34.)

COME HERE.

The right hand is to be advanced about eighteen inches at the height of the navel, horizontal, relaxed, palm downward, thumb in the palm; then draw it near the side and at the same time drop the hand to bring the palm backward. The farther away the person called is, the higher the hand is raised. If very far off, the hand is raised high up over the head and then swung forward, downward, and backward to the side. (Dakota I, IV.)

The right hand should be moved forward about eighteen inches at the level of the navel, held horizontally, relaxed, palm facing down, with the thumb tucked in. Then, bring it close to the side and at the same time lower the hand to turn the palm backward. The farther away the person being called is, the higher the hand should be raised. If they are very far away, raise the hand high above the head and then swing it forward, downward, and to the side. (Dakota I, IV.)

DANGER.

There is something dangerous in that place.—Right-hand index-finger and thumb forming a curve, the other fingers closed; move the right [pg 530] hand forward, pointing in the direction of the dangerous place or animal. (Omaha I.)

There's something dangerous in that place.—With the right index finger and thumb creating a curve, the other fingers closed; move the right [pg 530] hand forward, pointing toward the dangerous location or animal. (Omaha I.)

DEFIANCE.

Right-hand index and middle fingers open; motion to ward the enemy signifies "I do not fear you." Reverse the motion, bringing the hand toward the subject, means "Do your worst to me." (Omaha I.)

Right-hand index and middle fingers open; moving them to push away the enemy means "I am not afraid of you." Reversing the motion and bringing the hand toward the person means "Go ahead and try your worst." (Omaha I.)

DIRECTION.

Pass around that object or place near you—she-í-he ti-dhá-ga.—When a man is at a distance, I say to him "Go around that way." Describe a curve by raising the hand above the head, forefinger open, move to right or left according to direction intended and hand that is used, i.e., move to the left, use right hand; move to the right, use left hand. (Omaha I; Ponka I.)

Pass around that object or place near you—she-í-he ti-dhá-ga.—When a man is far away, I tell him "Go around that way." To indicate a curve, raise your hand above your head with your forefinger extended, and move it to the right or left depending on the direction you want to go and which hand you’re using, i.e., move to the left, use your right hand; move to the right, use your left hand. (Omaha I; Ponka I.)

HALT!

—— To inquire disposition.

To check the status.

Raise the right hand with the palm in front and gradually push it forward and back several times; if they are not hostile it will at once be obeyed. (Randolph B. Marcy, The Prairie Traveler. New York, 1859, p. 214.)

Raise your right hand with your palm facing forward and gently push it back and forth a few times; if they aren't being aggressive, they will immediately follow your lead. (Randolph B. Marcy, The Prairie Traveler. New York, 1859, p. 214.)

—— Stand there! He is coming to you.

—— Stand there! He's coming to you.

Right hand extended, flat, edgewise, moved downward several times. (Omaha I.)

Right hand out, flat, turned sideways, moved down a few times. (Omaha I.)

—— Stand there! He is going toward you.

—— Stay there! He's coming your way.

Hold the open right hand, palm to the left, with the tips of the fingers toward the person signaled to; thrust the hand forward in either an upward or downward curve. (Omaha I; Ponka I.)

Hold your open right hand, palm facing left, with your fingers pointing toward the person you're signaling; push your hand forward in either an upward or downward motion. (Omaha I; Ponka I.)

—— Lie down flat where you are—she-dhu bis-pé zhan'-ga.

—— Lie down flat where you are—she-dhu bis-pé zhan'-ga.

Extend the right arm in the direction of the person signaled to, having the palm down; move downward by degrees to about the knees. (Omaha I; Ponka I.)

Extend your right arm towards the person you're indicating, palm facing down; gradually move it down to about your knees. (Omaha I; Ponka I.)

PEACE; FRIENDSHIP.

Hold up palm of hand.—Observed as made by an Indian of the Kansas tribe in 1833. (John T. Irving, Indian Sketches. Philadelphia, 1835, vol. ii, p. 253.)

Hold up the palm of your hand.—Seen as created by a member of the Kansas tribe in 1833. (John T. Irving, Indian Sketches. Philadelphia, 1835, vol. ii, p. 253.)

Elevate the extended hands at arm's length above and on either side of the head. Observed by Dr. W.J. Hoffman, as made in Northern Arizona in 1871 by the Apaches, Mojaves, Hualpais, and Seviches. "No arms"—corresponding with "hands up" of road-agents. Fig. 335.

Elevate your outstretched arms to arm's length above and on either side of your head. This was noted by Dr. W.J. Hoffman, as observed in Northern Arizona in 1871 among the Apaches, Mojaves, Hualpais, and Seviches. "No arms"—similar to the "hands up" signal used by road agents. Fig. 335.

Peace, friendship. HualpaisFig. 335.—A signal of peace.
Question, ans'd by tribal sign for PaniFig. 336.—Signal, "Who are you?" Answer, "Pani."
[pg 531]

The right hand held aloft, empty. (General G.A. Custer, My Life on the Plains, New York, 1874, p. 238.) This may be collated with the lines in Walt Whitman's Salut au Monde

The right hand raised high, without anything in it. (General G.A. Custer, My Life on the Plains, New York, 1874, p. 238.) This can be compared to the lines in Walt Whitman's Salut au Monde

Toward all

For everyone

I raise high the perpendicular hand,—I make the signal.

I raise my hand straight up—I signal.

The Natchez in 1682 made signals of friendship to La Salle's party by the joining of the two hands of the signalist, much embarrassing Tonty, La Salle's lieutenant, in command of the advance in the descent of the Mississippi, who could not return the signal, having but one hand. His men responded in his stead. (Margry, Decouvertes et Établissments des Français dans l'ouest et dans le sud de l'Amérique Septentrionale, &c.)

The Natchez in 1682 showed friendship to La Salle's group by joining the two hands of the signaler, which put Tonty, La Salle's lieutenant in charge of the advance down the Mississippi, in an awkward situation since he could only use one hand to return the signal. His men responded for him. (Margry, Decouvertes et Établissments des Français dans l'ouest et dans le sud de l'Amérique Septentrionale, &c.)

QUESTION.

—— I do not know you. Who are you?

—— I don’t know you. Who are you?

After halting a party coming: Right hand raised, palm in front and slowly moved to the right and left. [Answered by tribal sign.] (Marcy's Prairie Traveler, loc. cit., 214.) Fig. 336. In this illustration the answer is made by giving the tribal sign for Pani.

After stopping a party that was approaching: Right hand raised, palm facing forward, and slowly moved to the right and left. [Responded with a tribal sign.] (Marcy's Prairie Traveler, loc. cit., 214.) Fig. 336. In this illustration, the response is made by using the tribal sign for Pani.

—— To inquire if coming party is peaceful.

—— To check if the upcoming gathering is peaceful.

Raise both hands, grasped in the manner of shaking hands, or by locking the two forefingers firmly while the hands are held up. If friendly they will respond with the same signal. (Marcy's Prairie Traveler, loc. cit., 214.)

Raise both hands as if you’re about to shake hands, or by firmly locking your two forefingers together while keeping your hands raised. If they’re friendly, they will respond with the same gesture. (Marcy's Prairie Traveler, loc. cit., 214.)

SUBMISSION.

The United States steamer Saranac in 1874, cruising in Alaskan waters, dropped anchor in July, 1874, in Freshwater Harbor, back of Sitka, in latitude 59° north. An armed party landed at a T'linkit village, deserted by all the inhabitants except one old man and two women, the latter seated at the feet of the former. The man was in great fear, turned his back and held up his hands as a sign of utter helplessness. (Extract from notes kindly furnished by Lieutenant-Commander Wm. Bainbridge Hoff, U.S.N., who was senior aid to Rear-Admiral Pennock, on the cruise mentioned.)

The United States ship Saranac in 1874, sailing in Alaskan waters, dropped anchor in July 1874 in Freshwater Harbor, behind Sitka, at latitude 59° north. An armed group landed at a T'linkit village, which was deserted by everyone except one old man and two women, who were seated at the man's feet. The man was visibly scared, turned his back, and raised his hands as a sign of complete helplessness. (Extract from notes kindly provided by Lieutenant-Commander Wm. Bainbridge Hoff, U.S.N., who was the senior aide to Rear-Admiral Pennock during the mentioned cruise.)

SURRENDER.

The palm of the hand is held toward the person [to whom the surrender is made]. (Long.)

The palm of the hand is facing the person [to whom the surrender is made]. (Long.)

Hold the palm of the hand toward the person as high above the head as the arm can be raised. (Dakota I.)

Hold your palm up toward the person as high as you can raise your arm above your head. (Dakota I.)

[pg 532]

SIGNALS IN WHICH OBJECTS ARE USED IN CONNECTION WITH PERSONAL ACTION.

BUFFALO DISCOVERED. See also Notes on Cheyenne and Arapaho signals.

When the Ponkas or Omahas discover buffalo the watcher stands erect on the hill, with his face toward the camp, holding his blanket with an end in each hand, his arms being stretched out (right and left) on a line with, shoulders. (Dakota VIII; Omaha I; Ponka I.) See Fig. 337.

When the Ponkas or Omahas spot buffalo, the lookout stands straight on the hill, facing the camp, holding his blanket with one end in each hand, his arms stretched out (to the right and left) in line with his shoulders. (Dakota VIII; Omaha I; Ponka I.) See Fig. 337.

Same as (Omaha I), and (Ponka I); with the addition that after the blanket is held out at arm's length the arms are crossed in front of the body. (Dakota I.)

Same as (Omaha I) and (Ponka I); with the addition that after the blanket is held out at arm's length, the arms are crossed in front of the body. (Dakota I.)

CAMP!

When it is intended to encamp, a blanket is elevated upon a pole so as to be visible to all the individuals of a moving party. (Dakota VIII.)

When it's time to set up camp, a blanket is raised on a pole so that everyone in the group can see it. (Dakota VIII.)

COME! TO BECKON TO A PERSON.

Hold out the lower edge of the robe or blanket, then wave it in to the legs. This is made when there is a desire to avoid general observation. (Matthews.)

Hold out the lower edge of the robe or blanket, then wave it in towards the legs. This is done when there's a wish to avoid drawing attention. (Matthews.)

COME BACK!

Gather or grasp the left side of the unbuttoned coat (or blanket) with the right hand, and, either standing or sitting in position so that the signal can be seen, wave it to the left and right as often as may be necessary for the sign to be recognized. When made standing the person should not move his body. (Dakota I.)

Gather or hold the left side of the unbuttoned coat (or blanket) with your right hand, and, whether standing or sitting in a position where the signal can be seen, wave it left and right as many times as needed for the sign to be recognized. When standing, the person should not move their body. (Dakota I.)

DANGER. See also Notes on Cheyenne and Arapaho signals.

—— Horseman at a distance, galloping, passing and repassing, and crossing each other—enemy comes. But for notice of herd of buffalo, they gallop back and forward abreast—do not cross each other. (H.M. Brackenridge's Views of Louisiana. Pittsburgh, 1814, p. 250.)

—— Horsemen in the distance, galloping, moving back and forth, and crossing each other—the enemy approaches. But upon noticing a herd of buffalo, they travel back and forth side by side—no longer crossing each other's paths. (H.M. Brackenridge's Views of Louisiana. Pittsburgh, 1814, p. 250.)

—— Riding rapidly round in a circle, "Danger! Get together as quickly as possible." (Richard Irving Dodge, lieutenant-colonel United States Army, The Plains of the Great West. New York, 1877, p. 368.)

—— Riding quickly in a circle, "Danger! Gather together as fast as you can." (Richard Irving Dodge, lieutenant-colonel United States Army, The Plains of the Great West. New York, 1877, p. 368.)

—— Point the right index in the direction of the danger, and then throw the arm over the front of the body diagonally, so that the hand rests near the left shoulder, back outward. If the person to be notified of the danger should be in the rear precede the above signal with that for "Attention." This signal can also be made with a blanket, properly grasped so as to form a long narrow roll. Perhaps this signal would more properly belong under "Caution," as it would be used to denote the presence of a dangerous beast or snake, and not that of a human enemy. (Dakota I.)

—— Point your right index finger towards the danger, and then throw your arm diagonally across your body so that your hand rests near your left shoulder, palm facing outward. If the person you want to alert is behind you, start with the signal for "Attention." You can also make this signal with a blanket, properly held to form a long, narrow roll. This signal might be better suited under "Caution," as it's intended to indicate the presence of a dangerous animal or snake, rather than a human threat. (Dakota I.)

Buffalo discovered. DakotaFig. 337.—Signal for "buffalo discovered."
Discovery. DakotaFig. 338.—Signal of discovery or alarm.
[pg 533]

—— Passing and repassing one another, either on foot or mounted, is used as a war-signal; which is expressed in the Hidatsa—makimakă'da—halidié. (Mandan and Hidatsa I.)

—— Passing and repassing each other, whether on foot or horseback, serves as a war signal; this is expressed in Hidatsa as makimakă'da—halidié. (Mandan and Hidatsa I.)

DIRECTION.

—— Pass around that place.

Check out that place.

Point the folded blanket in the direction of the object or place to be avoided, then draw it near the body, and wave it rapidly several times in front of the body only, and then throwing it out toward the side on which you wish the person to approach you, and repeat a sufficient number of times for the signal to be understood. (Dakota I.)

Point the folded blanket towards the object or place you want to avoid, then pull it in close to your body and wave it quickly in front of you a few times. After that, throw it out to the side where you want the person to approach you, and repeat it enough times so the signal is clear. (Dakota I.)

DISCOVERY.

The discovery of enemies, game, or anything else, is announced by riding rapidly to and fro, or in a circle. The idea that there is a difference in the signification of these two directions of riding appears, according to many of the Dakota Indians of the Missouri Valley, to be erroneous. Parties away from their regular encampment are generally in search of some special object, such as game, or of another party, either friendly or hostile, which is, generally understood, and when that object is found, the announcement is made to their companions in either of the above ways. The reason that a horseman may ride from side to side is, that the party to whom he desires to communicate may be at a particular locality, and his movement—at right angles to the direction to the party—would be perfectly clear. Should the party be separated into smaller bands, or have flankers or scouts at various points, the only way in which the rider's signal could be recognized as a motion from side to side, by all the persons to whom the signal was directed, would be for him to ride in a circle, which he naturally does. (Dakota VI, VII, VIII.) Fig. 338.

The discovery of enemies, game, or anything else is signaled by riding quickly back and forth or in a circle. Many Dakota Indians from the Missouri Valley believe it's incorrect to think there's a difference in meaning between these two riding patterns. Groups away from their usual campsite are usually looking for something specific, like game or another group—either friendly or hostile—which is generally understood. When that target is located, they announce it to their companions using either method mentioned above. A horseman may ride side to side because the group he wants to communicate with might be in a specific spot, and his movement sideways would clearly convey the message. If the group is split into smaller teams or has flankers or scouts positioned at various points, the only way for the rider's signal to be recognized as a side-to-side motion by everyone it's aimed at is for him to ride in a circle, which he naturally does. (Dakota VI, VII, VIII.) Fig. 338.

The latter was noticed by Dr. Hoffman in 1873, on the Yellowstone River, while attached to the Stanley Expedition. The Indians had again concentrated after their first repulse by General Custer, and taken possession of the woods and bluffs on the opposite side of the river. As the column came up, one Indian was seen upon a high bluff to ride rapidly round in a circle, occasionally firing off his revolver. The signal announced the discovery of the advancing force, which had been expected, and he could be distinctly seen from the surrounding region. As many of the enemy were still scattered over the neighborhood, some of them would not have been able to recognize this signal had he ridden to and from an observer, but the circle produced a lateral movement visible from any point.

The latter was noticed by Dr. Hoffman in 1873 on the Yellowstone River while he was part of the Stanley Expedition. The Indians had regrouped after their initial defeat by General Custer and had taken control of the woods and bluffs across the river. As the column approached, one Indian was seen riding quickly in a circle on a high bluff, occasionally firing his revolver. This signal indicated the discovery of the advancing force, which had been anticipated, and he could be clearly seen from the surrounding area. Since many of the enemy were still scattered nearby, some of them might not have recognized this signal if he had gone back and forth to an observer, but the circular movement was noticeable from any vantage point.

[pg 534]

—— Of enemies, or other game than Buffalo. See also Notes on Cheyenne and Arapaho signals.

—— Of enemies, or other game besides Buffalo. See also Notes on Cheyenne and Arapaho signals.

The discovery of enemies is indicated by riding rapidly around in a circle, so that the signal could be seen by their friends, but out of sight of the discovered enemy. (Dakota I.)

The discovery of enemies is shown by quickly riding around in a circle, so the signal can be seen by their friends, but is hidden from the detected enemy. (Dakota I.)

When enemies are discovered, or other game than buffalo, the sentinel waves his blanket over his head up and down, holding an end in each hand. (Omaha I; Ponka I.)

When enemies are spotted, or anything other than buffalo, the lookout waves his blanket over his head up and down, holding an end in each hand. (Omaha I; Ponka I.)

—— Of game, wood, water, &c.

—— Of game, wood, water, etc.

This is communicated by riding rapidly forward and backward on the top of the highest hill. The same would be communicated with a blanket by waving it right and left, and then directly toward the game or whatever the party might be searching for, indicating that it is not to the right or to the left, but directly in front. (Dakota I.)

This is conveyed by moving quickly back and forth on the top of the tallest hill. The same message could be communicated with a blanket by waving it side to side and then straight toward the game or whatever the group is looking for, signaling that it is not to the right or left, but directly ahead. (Dakota I.)

DRILL, MILITARY.

"It is done by signals, devised after a system of the Indian's own invention, and communicated in various ways.

"It’s done through signals, created using a system that the Indians invented, and communicated in different ways."

"Wonderful as the statement may appear, the signaling on a bright day, when the sun is in the proper direction, is done with a piece of looking-glass held in the hollow of the hand. The reflection of the sun's rays thrown on the ranks communicates in some mysterious way the wishes of the chief. Once standing on a little knoll overlooking the valley of the South Platte, I witnessed almost at my feet a drill of about one hundred warriors by a Sioux chief, who sat on his horse on a knoll opposite me, and about two hundred yards from his command in the plain below. For more than half an hour he commanded a drill, which for variety and promptness of action could not be equaled by any civilized cavalry of the world. All I could see was an occasional movement of the right arm. He himself afterwards told me that he used a looking-glass." (Dodge's Plains of the Great West, loc. cit., pp. 307, 308.)

"Awesome as it may sound, the signaling on a bright day, when the sun is in the right position, is done using a piece of glass held in the palm of the hand. The reflection of the sun's rays aimed at the troops somehow conveys the chief's wishes. Once, while standing on a small hill overlooking the South Platte valley, I saw a drill of about one hundred warriors led by a Sioux chief, who was on his horse on a hill across from me, about two hundred yards away from his troop in the field below. For over thirty minutes, he led a drill that, in terms of variety and quickness, couldn’t be matched by any civilized cavalry in the world. All I could see was an occasional movement of his right arm. He later told me that he used a mirror." (Dodge's Plains of the Great West, loc. cit., pp. 307, 308.)

FRIENDSHIP.

If two Indians [of the plains] are approaching one another on horseback, and they may, for instance, be one mile apart, or as far as they can see each other. At that safe distance one wants to indicate to the other that he wishes to be friendly. He does this by turning his horse around and traveling about fifty paces back and forth, repeating this two or three times; this shows to the other Indian that he is not for hostility, but for friendly relations. If the second Indian accepts this proffered overture of friendship, he indicates the same by locking the fingers of both hands as far as to the first joints, and in that position raises his hands and lets them rest on his forehead with the palms [pg 535] either in or out, indifferently, as if he were trying to shield his eyes from the excessive light of the sun. This implies, "I, too, am for peace," or "I accept your overture." (Sac, Fox, and Kickapoo I.) It is interesting in this connection to note the reception of Father Marquette by an Illinois chief who is reported to have raised his hands to his eyes as if to shield them from overpowering splendor. That action was supposed to be made in a combination of humility and admiration, and a pretended inability to gaze on the face of the illustrious guest has been taken to be the conception of the gesture, which in fact was probably only the holding the interlocked hands in the most demonstrative posture. An oriental gesture in which the flat hand is actually interposed as a shield to the eyes before a superior is probably made with the poetical conception erroneously attributed to the Indian.

If two Plains Indians are riding toward each other on horseback, and they are, for example, a mile apart or as far as they can see each other, one of them wants to signal that he wishes to be friendly. He does this by turning his horse around and going about fifty paces back and forth, repeating this two or three times. This shows the other Indian that he is not looking for a fight but wants to establish friendly relations. If the second Indian accepts this gesture of friendship, he responds by locking the fingers of both hands together at the first joints, raising his hands, and resting them on his forehead with the palms either facing in or out, as if he's trying to shield his eyes from the bright sun. This signifies, "I, too, want peace," or "I accept your offer." (Sac, Fox, and Kickapoo I.) It's interesting to note the reception of Father Marquette by an Illinois chief, who reportedly raised his hands to his eyes as if to shield them from blinding light. This action was meant to express a combination of humility and admiration, and a pretended inability to look at the face of the distinguished guest has been interpreted as the meaning of the gesture, which was likely just holding the interlocked hands in the most expressive position. An Eastern gesture where the flat hand is actually held up as a shield to the eyes before someone of higher status is probably infused with the romantic notion wrongfully attributed to the Indian. [pg 535]

The display of green branches to signalize friendly or pacific intentions does not appear to have been noticed among the North American Indians by trustworthy observers. Captain Cook makes frequent mention of it as the ceremonial greeting among islands he visited. See his Voyage toward the South Pole. London, 1784, Vol. II, pp. 30 and 35. Green branches were also waved, in signal of friendship by the natives of the island of New Britain to the members of the expedition in charge of Mr. Wilfred Powell in 1878. Proceedings of the Royal Geological Society, February, 1881, p. 89.

The use of green branches to signify friendly or peaceful intentions doesn't seem to have been observed among North American Indians by reliable observers. Captain Cook frequently mentions it as a ceremonial greeting among the islands he visited. See his Voyage toward the South Pole. London, 1784, Vol. II, pp. 30 and 35. Green branches were also waved as a signal of friendship by the natives of New Britain to the members of the expedition led by Mr. Wilfred Powell in 1878. Proceedings of the Royal Geological Society, February, 1881, p. 89.

HALT!

—— Stand there! he is coming this way.

—— Stand there! He’s coming this way.

Grasp the end of the blanket or robe; wave it downward several times. (Omaha I.)

Grasp the end of the blanket or robe; wave it down several times. (Omaha I.)

—— To inquire disposition.

To check status.

Wave the folded blanket to the right and left in front of the body, then point toward the person or persons approaching, and carry it from a horizontal position in front of the body rapidly downward and upward several times. (Dakota I.)

Wave the folded blanket to the right and left in front of your body, then point toward the person or people coming closer, and move it quickly up and down from a horizontal position in front of your body several times. (Dakota I.)

MANY.

Wave the blanket directly in front of the body upward and downward several times. Many of anything. (Dakota I.)

Wave the blanket up and down in front of your body several times. Lots of anything. (Dakota I.)

PEACE, COUPLED WITH INVITATION.

Motion of spreading a real or imaginary robe or skin on the ground. Noticed by Lewis and Clark on their first meeting with the Shoshoni in 1805. (Lewis and Clark's Travels, &c., London, 1817, vol. ii, p. 74.) This signal is more particularly described as follows: Grasp the blanket by the two corners with the hands, throw it above the head, allowing it to unfold as it falls to the ground as if in the act of spreading it.

Motion of spreading a real or imaginary robe or skin on the ground. Noticed by Lewis and Clark during their first meeting with the Shoshoni in 1805. (Lewis and Clark's Travels, &c., London, 1817, vol. ii, p. 74.) This signal is described in more detail as follows: Grasp the blanket by the two corners with your hands, throw it above your head, letting it unfold as it falls to the ground as if you are spreading it out.

[pg 536]
QUESTION.

The ordinary manner of opening communication with parties known or supposed to be hostile is to ride toward them in zigzag manner, or to ride in a circle. (Custer's My Life on the Plains, loc. cit., p. 58.)

The usual way to start a conversation with people thought to be hostile is to approach them in a zigzag pattern or to ride in a circle. (Custer's My Life on the Plains, loc. cit., p. 58.)

This author mentions (p. 202) a systematic manner of waving a blanket, by which the son of Satana, the Kaiowa chief, conveyed information to him, and a similar performance by Yellow Bear, a chief of the Arapahos (p. 219), neither of which he explains in detail.

This author mentions (p. 202) a structured way of waving a blanket, through which the son of Satana, the Kaiowa chief, communicated with him, and a similar act by Yellow Bear, a chief of the Arapahos (p. 219), neither of which he explains in detail.

—— I do not know you. Who are you?

—— I don't know you. Who are you?

Point the folded blanket at arm's length toward the person, and then wave it toward the right and left in front of the face. You—I don't know. Take an end of the blanket in each hand, and extend the arms to full capacity at the sides of the body, letting the other ends hang down in front of the body to the ground, means, Where do you come from? or who are you? (Dakota I.)

Point the folded blanket at arm's length towards the person, then wave it to the right and left in front of their face. You—I’m not sure. Grab an end of the blanket in each hand and stretch your arms out to the sides, letting the other ends hang down in front of your body to the ground. This means, Where do you come from? or who are you? (Dakota I.)

SAFETY. ALL QUIET. See Notes on Cheyenne and Arapaho signals.
SURRENDER.

Hold the folded blanket or a piece of cloth high above the head. "This really means 'I want to die right now.'" (Dakota I.)

Hold the folded blanket or a piece of cloth high above your head. "This really means 'I want to die right now.'" (Dakota I.)

SURROUNDED, We are.

Take an end of the blanket in each hand, extend the arms at the sides of the body, allowing the blanket to hang down in front of the body, and then wave it in a circular manner. (Dakota I.)

Take one end of the blanket in each hand, stretch your arms out to the sides of your body so the blanket hangs down in front of you, and then wave it in a circular motion. (Dakota I.)

SIGNALS MADE WHEN THE PERSON OF THE SIGNALIST IS NOT VISIBLE.

Those noted consist of smoke, fire, or dust signals.

Those noted include smoke, fire, or dust signals.

SMOKE SIGNALS GENERALLY.

They [the Indians] had abandoned the coast, along which bale-fires were left burning and sending up their columns of smoke to advise the distant bands of the arrival of their old enemy. (Schoolcraft's History, &c., vol. iii, p. 35, giving a condensed account of De Soto's expedition.)

They [the Indians] had left the coast, where bonfires were still burning and sending up smoke to alert distant tribes about the arrival of their old enemy. (Schoolcraft's History, &c., vol. iii, p. 35, giving a condensed account of De Soto's expedition.)

"Their systems of telegraphs are very peculiar, and though they might seem impracticable at first, yet so thoroughly are they understood by the savages that it is availed of frequently to immense advantage. The most remarkable is by raising smokes, by which many important facts are communicated to a considerable distance and made intelligible by the manner, size, number, or repetition of the smokes, which are [pg 537] commonly raised by firing spots of dry grass." (Josiah Gregg's Commerce of the Prairies. New York, 1844, vol. ii, p. 286.)

"Their system of telegraphs is quite unique, and while it might seem impractical at first, the locals understand it so well that they use it frequently to great advantage. The most notable method is signaling with smoke, allowing important messages to be communicated over long distances. The meaning is conveyed through the style, size, number, or repetition of the smoke signals, which are usually created by lighting patches of dry grass." [pg 537] (Josiah Gregg's Commerce of the Prairies. New York, 1844, vol. ii, p. 286.)

The highest elevations of land are selected as stations from which signals with smoke are made. These can be seen at a distance of from twenty to fifty miles. By varying the number of columns of smoke different meanings are conveyed. The most simple as well as the most varied mode, and resembling the telegraphic alphabet, is arranged by building a small fire, which is not allowed to blaze; then by placing an armful of partially green grass or weeds over the fire, as if to smother it, a dense white smoke is created, which ordinarily will ascend in a continuous vertical column for hundreds of feet. Having established a current of smoke, the Indian simply takes his blanket and by spreading it over the small pile of weeds or grass from which the smoke takes its source, and properly controlling the edges and corners of the blanket, he confines the smoke, and is in this way able to retain it for several moments. By rapidly displacing the blanket, the operator is enabled to cause a dense volume of smoke to rise, the length or shortness of which, as well as the number and frequency of the columns, he can regulate perfectly, simply by a proper use of the blanket. (Custer's My life on the Plains, loc. cit., p. 187.)

The highest points of land are chosen as stations for signaling with smoke. These signals can be seen from twenty to fifty miles away. By changing the number of smoke columns, different messages are conveyed. The simplest and most varied method, similar to a telegraphic alphabet, involves building a small fire that isn’t allowed to blaze. Then, by placing a handful of partially green grass or weeds over the fire, as if trying to smother it, a dense white smoke is produced, which typically rises in a continuous vertical column for hundreds of feet. Once the smoke is established, the Indian takes his blanket and spreads it over the small pile of grass or weeds generating the smoke, controlling the edges and corners of the blanket to trap the smoke, allowing him to hold it for several moments. By quickly moving the blanket, he can create a thick cloud of smoke, adjusting its length, thickness, and the number and frequency of columns, all through the careful manipulation of the blanket. (Custer's My life on the Plains, loc. cit., p. 187.)

They gathered an armful of dried grass and weeds, which were placed and carried upon the highest point of the peak, where, everything being in readiness, the match was applied close to the ground; but the blaze was no sooner well lighted and about to envelop the entire amount of grass collected than it was smothered with the unlighted portion. A slender column of gray smoke then began to ascend in a perpendicular column. This was not enough, as it might be taken for the smoke rising from a simple camp-fire. The smoldering grass was then covered with a blanket, the corners of which were held so closely to the ground as to almost completely confine and cut off the column of smoke. Waiting a few moments, until the smoke was beginning to escape from beneath, the blanket was suddenly thrown aside, when a beautiful balloon-shaped column puffed up ward like the white cloud of smoke which attends the discharge of a field-piece. Again casting the blanket on the pile of grass, the column was interrupted as before, and again in due time released, so that a succession of elongated, egg-shaped puffs of smoke kept ascending toward the sky in the most regular manner. This bead-like column of smoke, considering the height from which it began to ascend, was visible from points on the level plain fifty miles distant. (Ib., p. 217.)

They gathered a bunch of dried grass and weeds, which were placed and carried to the highest point of the peak. Once everything was ready, a match was struck close to the ground; however, just as the flames ignited and were about to consume all the grass, they were smothered by the unlit portions. A thin column of gray smoke then started to rise straight up. This wasn’t enough, as it could easily be mistaken for smoke from a simple campfire. The smoldering grass was covered with a blanket, the corners of which were pressed down so tightly to the ground that they almost completely sealed off the smoke. After waiting a moment until smoke started to escape from underneath, the blanket was suddenly pulled aside, causing a beautiful balloon-shaped column to puff upward like the white cloud of smoke that follows the discharge of a cannon. Once again, the blanket was placed over the pile of grass, interrupting the column as before, and after a while, it was released again, creating a series of elongated, egg-shaped puffs of smoke that rose steadily into the sky. This beaded column of smoke, given the height from which it rose, was visible from flat land up to fifty miles away. (Ib., p. 217.)


The following extracts are made from Fremont's First and Second Expeditions, 1842-3-4, Ex. Doc., 28th Cong. 2d Session, Senate, Washington, 1845:

The following passages are taken from Fremont's First and Second Expeditions, 1842-3-4, Ex. Doc., 28th Cong. 2d Session, Senate, Washington, 1845:

"Columns of smoke rose over the country at scattered intervals—signals by which the Indians here, as elsewhere, communicate to each other that enemies are in the country," p. 220. This was January 18, 1844, in the vicinity of Pyramid Lake, and perhaps the signalists were Pai-Utes.

"Columns of smoke rose over the countryside at various points—signals by which the Native Americans here, like elsewhere, communicate to each other that enemies are present," p. 220. This was January 18, 1844, near Pyramid Lake, and the signalers were possibly Pai-Utes.

[pg 538]

"While we were speaking, a smoke rose suddenly from the cottonwood grove below, which plainly told us what had befallen him [Tabeau]; it was raised to inform the surrounding Indians that a blow had been struck, and to tell them to be on their guard," p. 268, 269. This was on May 5, 1844, near the Rio Virgen, Utah, and was narrated of "Diggers," probably Chemehuevas.

"While we were talking, smoke suddenly rose from the cottonwood grove below, clearly indicating what had happened to him [Tabeau]; it was sent up to inform the nearby Indians that a blow had been delivered, and to warn them to stay alert," p. 268, 269. This was on May 5, 1844, near the Rio Virgen, Utah, and was narrated about the "Diggers," probably Chemehuevas.

ARRIVAL OF A PARTY AT AN APPOINTED PLACE, WHEN ALL IS SAFE.

This is made by sending upward one column of smoke from, a fire partially smothered by green grass. This is only used by previous agreement, and if seen by friends of the party, the signal is answered in the same manner. But should either party discover the presence of enemies, no signal would be made, but the fact would be communicated by a runner. (Dakota I.)

This is done by sending up a column of smoke from a fire that's partially covered by green grass. This signal is used only by prior agreement, and if spotted by friends of the group, the signal is responded to in the same way. However, if either group realizes there are enemies nearby, no signal will be made; instead, a runner will convey the information. (Dakota I.)

SUCCESS OF A WAR PARTY.

Whenever a war party, consisting of either Pima, Papago, or Maricopa Indians, returned from an expedition into the Apache country, their success was announced from the first and most distant elevation visible from their settlements. The number of scalps secured was shown by a corresponding number of columns of smoke, arranged in a horizontal line, side by side, so as to be distinguishable by the observers. When the returning party was unsuccessful, no such signals were made. (Pima and Papago I.) Fig. 339. A similar custom appears to have existed among the Ponkas, although the custom has apparently been discontinued by them, as shown in the following proper name: Cú-de gá-xe, Smoke maker: He who made a smoke by burning grass returning from war.

Whenever a war party made up of Pima, Papago, or Maricopa Indians came back from an expedition into Apache territory, they announced their success from the first and highest point visible from their settlements. The number of scalps they collected was indicated by a matching number of smoke columns, arranged in a horizontal line so that observers could differentiate them. If the returning party was unsuccessful, no signals were made. (Pima and Papago I.) Fig. 339. A similar custom seems to have existed among the Ponkas, although it appears they have stopped this practice, as indicated by the following name: Cú-de gá-xe, Smoke maker: He who made a smoke by burning grass upon returning from war.

SMOKE SIGNALS OF THE APACHES.

The following information was obtained by Dr. W.J. Hoffman from the Apache chiefs named on page 407, under the title of Tinnean, (Apache I):

The following information was obtained by Dr. W.J. Hoffman from the Apache chiefs listed on page 407, under the title of Tinnean, (Apache I):

The materials used in making smoke of sufficient density and color consist of pine or cedar boughs, leaves and grass, which can nearly always be obtained in the regions occupied by the Apaches of Northern New Mexico. These Indians state that they employ but three kinds of signals, each of which consists of columns of smoke, numbering from one to three or more.

The materials used to create smoke that's dense and colorful include pine or cedar branches, leaves, and grass, which can usually be found in the areas where the Apaches of Northern New Mexico live. These Native Americans note that they use only three types of signals, each formed by columns of smoke, ranging from one to three or more.

ALARM.

This signal is made by causing three or more columns of smoke to ascend, and signifies danger or the approach of an enemy, and also requires the concentration of those who see them. These signals are communicated from one camp to another, and the most distant bands are guided by their location. The greater the haste desired the greater [pg 539] the number of columns of smoke. These are often so hastily made that they may resemble puffs of smoke, and are caused by throwing heaps of grass and leaves upon the embers again and again.

This signal is produced by sending up three or more columns of smoke, indicating danger or the arrival of an enemy, and requires the attention of everyone who sees it. These signals are sent from one camp to another, guiding even the farthest groups by their placement. The more urgent the situation, the more columns of smoke are needed. Often, these are made so quickly that they look like puffs of smoke, created by repeatedly tossing piles of grass and leaves onto the glowing embers. [pg 539]

Success of war party. PimaFig. 339.—Signal of successful war-party.
ATTENTION.

This signal is generally made by producing one continuous column, and signifies attention for several purposes, viz, when a band had become tired of one locality, or the grass may have been consumed by the ponies, or some other cause necessitated removal, or should an enemy be reported, which would require farther watching before a decision as to future action would be made. The intention or knowledge of anything unusual would be communicated to neighboring bands by causing one column of smoke to ascend.

This signal is usually made by creating one continuous column of smoke, and it serves to grab attention for several reasons, such as when a band has grown weary of a location, when the grass has been eaten up by the ponies, or when some other reason requires relocation. It could also indicate that an enemy has been spotted, which would need closer observation before deciding on any further actions. Any intention or awareness of something unusual would be communicated to nearby bands by sending up one column of smoke.

ESTABLISHMENT OF A CAMP; QUIET; SAFETY.

When a removal of camp has been made, after the signal for Attention has been given, and the party have selected a place where they propose to remain until there may be a necessity or desire for their removal, two columns of smoke are made, to inform their friends that they propose to remain at that place. Two columns are also made at other times during a long continued residence, to inform the neighboring bands that a camp still exists, and that all is favorable and quiet.

When a camp has been moved after the signal for Attention alert has been given, and the group has chosen a spot where they plan to stay until there's a need or wish to move again, they create two columns of smoke to let their friends know they intend to stay there. Additionally, two columns of smoke are made at other times during a long stay to inform nearby groups that the camp is still active and that everything is good and peaceful.

FOREIGN SMOKE SIGNALS.

The following examples of smoke signals in foreign lands are added for comparison.

The following examples of smoke signals from other countries are included for comparison.

Miss Haigh, speaking of the Guanches of the Canary Islands at the time of the Spanish conquest, says: "When an enemy approached, they alarmed the country by raising a thick smoke or by whistling, which was repeated from one to another. This latter method is still in use among the people of Teneriffe, and may be heard at an almost incredible distance." (Trans. Eth. Soc. Lond. vii, 1869, sec. ser., pp. 109, 110.)

Miss Haigh, discussing the Guanches of the Canary Islands during the Spanish conquest, says: "When an enemy was near, they alerted the area by creating a thick smoke or by whistling, which was communicated from one person to another. This whistling method is still used by the people of Tenerife and can be heard from an astonishing distance." (Trans. Eth. Soc. Lond. vii, 1869, sec. ser., pp. 109, 110.)

"The natives have an easy method of telegraphing news to their distant friends. When Sir Thomas Mitchell was traveling through Eastern Australia he often saw columns of smoke ascending through the trees in the forests, and he soon learned that the natives used the smoke of fires for the purpose of making known his movements to their friends. Near Mount Frazer he observed a dense column of smoke, and subsequently other smokes arose, extending in a telegraphic line far to the south, along the base of the mountains, and thus communicating to the natives who might be upon his route homeward the tidings of his return.

"The locals have a simple way of sending news to their friends far away. When Sir Thomas Mitchell was traveling through Eastern Australia, he often saw columns of smoke rising through the trees in the forests, and he quickly learned that the locals used fire smoke to let their friends know about his movements. Near Mount Frazer, he noticed a thick column of smoke, and then more smoke signals started appearing, extending in a telegraphic line all the way south along the base of the mountains, thereby informing the locals who might be along his route home about his return."

"When Sir Thomas reached Portland Bay he noticed that when a whale appeared in the bay the natives were accustomed to send up a column [pg 540] of smoke, thus giving timely intimation to all the whalers. If the whale should be pursued by one boat's crew only it might be taken; but if pursued by several, it would probably be run ashore and become food for the blacks." (Smyth, loc. cit., vol. 1, pp. 152, 153, quoting Maj. T.L. Mitchell's Eastern Australia, vol. ii, p. 241.)

"When Sir Thomas arrived at Portland Bay, he noticed that when a whale showed up in the bay, the locals would send up a column of smoke, which would serve as a timely alert for all the whalers. If only one boat crew chased the whale, they might catch it; but if several boats were involved, the whale would likely be pushed ashore and become food for the Indigenous people." (Smyth, loc. cit., vol. 1, pp. 152, 153, quoting Maj. T.L. Mitchell's Eastern Australia, vol. ii, p. 241.)

Jardine, writing of the natives of Cape York, says that a "communication between the islanders and the natives of the mainland is frequent; and the rapid manner in which news is carried from tribe to tribe, to great distances, is astonishing. I was informed of the approach of Her Majesty's Steamer Salamander, on her last visit, two days before her arrival here. Intelligence is conveyed by means of fires made to throw up smoke in different forms, and by messengers who perform long and rapid journeys." (Smyth, loc. cit., vol. 1, p. 153, quoting from Overland Expedition, p. 85.)

Jardine, discussing the people of Cape York, mentions that "communication between the islanders and the mainland natives happens frequently; the quick way news spreads from tribe to tribe over great distances is impressive. I was informed about the arrival of Her Majesty's Steamer Salamander, on her last visit, two days before she got here. Information is shared through smoke signals in different patterns and by messengers who make long and fast journeys." (Smyth, loc. cit., vol. 1, p. 153, quoting from Overland Expedition, p. 85.)

Messengers in all parts of Australia appear to have used this mode of signaling. In Victoria, when traveling through the forests, they were accustomed to raise smoke by filling the hollow of a tree with green boughs and setting fire to the trunk at its base; and in this way, as they always selected an elevated position for the fire when they could, their movements were made known.

Messengers throughout Australia seemed to use this method of signaling. In Victoria, while moving through the forests, they would raise smoke by filling the hollow of a tree with green branches and igniting the trunk at its base. By doing this, and always choosing a high spot for the fire when possible, they communicated their movements.

When engaged in hunting, when traveling on secret expeditions, when approaching an encampment, when threatened with danger, or when foes menaced their friends, the natives made signals by raising a smoke. And their fires were lighted in such a way as to give forth signals that would be understood by people of their own tribe and by friendly tribes. They exhibited great ability in managing their system of telegraphy; and in former times it was not seldom used to the injury of the white settlers, who at first had no idea that the thin column of smoke rising through the foliage of the adjacent bush, and raised perhaps by some feeble old woman, was an intimation to the warriors to advance and attack the Europeans. (R. Brough Smyth, F.L.S., F.G.S., The Aborigines of Victoria. Melbourne, 1878, vol. i, pp. 152, 153.)

When hunting, traveling on secret missions, approaching a camp, facing danger, or when enemies threatened their friends, the natives would signal by creating smoke. They set their fires in ways that produced signals recognizable to both their own tribe and allied tribes. They demonstrated impressive skill in managing their communication system; in the past, it was often used to the detriment of white settlers, who initially had no idea that the thin column of smoke rising through the nearby trees, possibly raised by an elderly woman, was a signal for the warriors to move in and attack the Europeans. (R. Brough Smyth, F.L.S., F.G.S., The Aborigines of Victoria. Melbourne, 1878, vol. i, pp. 152, 153.)

FIRE ARROWS.

"Travelers on the prairie have often seen the Indians throwing up signal lights at night, and have wondered how it was done.... They take off the head of the arrow and dip the shaft in gunpowder, mixed with glue.... The gunpowder adheres to the wood, and coats it three or four inches from its end to the depth of one-fourth of an inch. Chewed bark mixed with dry gunpowder is then fastened to the stick, and the arrow is ready for use. When it is to be fired, a warrior places it on his bowstring and draws his bow ready to let it fly; the point of the arrow is then lowered, another warrior lights the dry bark, and it is shot high in the air. When it has gone up a little [pg 541] distance, it bursts out into a flame, and burns brightly until it falls to the ground. Various meanings are attached to these fire-arrow signals. Thus, one arrow meant, among the Santees, 'The enemy are about'; two arrows from the same point, 'Danger'; three, 'Great danger'; many, 'They are too strong, or we are falling back'; two arrows sent up at the same moment, 'We will attack'; three, 'Soon'; four, 'Now'; if shot diagonally, 'In that direction.' These signals are constantly changed, and are always agreed upon when the party goes out or before it separates. The Indians send their signals very intelligently, and seldom make mistakes in telegraphing each other by these silent monitors. The amount of information they can communicate by fires and burning arrows is perfectly wonderful. Every war party carries with it bundles of signal arrows." (Belden, The White Chief; or Twelve Years among the Wild Indians of the Plains. Cincinnati and New York, 1871, pp. 106, 107.)

"Travelers on the prairie have often seen Native Americans signaling with fire at night and have wondered how they do it. They remove the arrowhead and dip the shaft in gunpowder mixed with glue. The gunpowder sticks to the wood, coating it three or four inches from the tip, about a quarter of an inch deep. Chewed bark mixed with dry gunpowder is then attached to the stick, making the arrow ready to use. When it's time to shoot, a warrior places it on the bowstring and pulls back the bow, preparing to release it. At that moment, another warrior ignites the dry bark, and the arrow is shot into the air. After it ascends a little, it bursts into flames, burning brightly until it falls to the ground. Different meanings are attached to these fire-arrow signals. For example, one arrow means, among the Santees, 'The enemy is nearby'; two arrows from the same spot indicate 'Danger'; three signal 'Great danger'; many suggest 'They are too strong, or we are retreating'; two arrows shot at the same time mean 'We will attack'; three signify 'Soon'; four mean 'Now'; and if shot diagonally, it indicates 'In that direction.' These signals are frequently changed and agreed upon before a group sets out or separates. The Native Americans signal very effectively and rarely make mistakes in communicating with these silent messages. The amount of information they can convey using fires and burning arrows is truly impressive. Every war party carries bundles of signal arrows." [pg 541] Belden, The White Chief; or Twelve Years among the Wild Indians of the Plains. Cincinnati and New York, 1871, pp. 106, 107.)

With regard to the above, it is possible that white influence has been felt in the mode of signaling as well as in the use of gunpowder, but it would be interesting to learn if any Indians adopted a similar expedient before gunpowder was known to them. They frequently used arrows, to which flaming material was attached, to set fire to the wooden houses of the early colonists. The Caribs were acquainted with this same mode of destruction as appears by the following quotation:

With regard to the above, it’s possible that white influence has been felt in the way of signaling as well as in the use of gunpowder, but it would be interesting to know if any Indians used a similar method before they knew about gunpowder. They often used arrows with flaming material attached to set fire to the wooden houses of the early colonists. The Caribs were familiar with this same method of destruction, as shown in the following quotation:

"Their arrows were commonly poisoned, except when they made their military excursions by night; on these occasions they converted them into instruments of still greater mischief; for, by arming the points with pledgets of cotton dipped in oil, and set on fire, they fired whole villages of their enemies at a distance." (Alcedo. The Geograph. and Hist. Dict. of America and the West Indies. Thompson's trans. London, 1812, Vol. I, p. 314.)

"Their arrows were usually poisoned, except when they went on military outings at night; during these times, they turned them into tools of even greater destruction. They did this by arming the tips with pieces of cotton soaked in oil and set on fire, which allowed them to burn entire villages of their enemies from a distance." (Alcedo. The Geograph. and Hist. Dict. of America and the West Indies. Thompson's trans. London, 1812, Vol. I, p. 314.)

DUST SIGNALS.

When an enemy, game, or anything else which was the special object of search is discovered, handfulls of dust are thrown into the air to announce that discovery. This signal has the same general signification as when riding to and fro, or, round in a circle on an elevated portion of ground, or a bluff. (Dakota VII, VII.)

When an enemy, game, or anything else that was specifically sought after is found, handfuls of dust are thrown into the air to announce the discovery. This signal carries the same general meaning as riding back and forth, or in a circle on a raised area of land, or a bluff. (Dakota VII, VII.)

When any game or any enemy is discovered, and should the sentinel be without a blanket, he throws a handful of dust up into the air. When the Brulés attacked the Ponkas, in 1872, they stood on the bluff and threw up dust. (Omaha I; Ponka I.)

When any game or enemy is spotted, and if the lookout doesn't have a blanket, he tosses a handful of dust into the air. When the Brulés attacked the Ponkas in 1872, they stood on the hill and threw up dust. (Omaha I; Ponka I.)

There appears to be among the Bushmen a custom of throwing up sand or earth into the air when at a distance from home and in need of help of some kind from those who were there. (Miss L.C. Lloyd, MS. Letter, dated July 10, 1880, from Charlton House, Mowbray, near Cape Town, Africa.)

There seems to be a habit among the Bushmen of tossing sand or dirt into the air when they're far from home and in need of some kind of assistance from those back home. (Miss L.C. Lloyd, MS. Letter, dated July 10, 1880, from Charlton House, Mowbray, near Cape Town, Africa.)

[pg 542]

NOTES ON CHEYENNE AND ARAPAHO SIGNALS.

The following information was obtained from Wa-un'(Bobtail), Mo-hi'-nuk'-ma-ha'-it (Big horse), Cheyennes, and O-qo-his'-sa (The Mare, better known as "Little Raven"), and Na'-watc (Left Hand), Arapahos, chiefs and members of a delegation who visited Washington, D.C., in September, 1880, in the interest of their tribes dwelling in Indian Territory:

The following information was gathered from Wa-un'(Bobtail), Mo-hi'-nuk'-ma-ha'-it (Big Horse), Cheyenne leaders, as well as O-qo-his'-sa (The Mare, also known as "Little Raven"), and Na'-watc (Left Hand), Arapaho chiefs and members of a delegation who traveled to Washington, D.C., in September 1880, representing their tribes living in Indian Territory:

A party of Indians going on the war-path leave camp, announcing their project to the remaining individuals and informing neighboring friends by sending runners. A party is not systematically organized until several days away from its headquarters, unless circumstances should require immediate action. The pipe-bearers are appointed, who precede the party while on the march, carrying the pipes, and no one is allowed to cross ahead of these individuals, or to join the party by riding up before the head of the column, as it would endanger the success of the expedition. All new arrivals fall in from either side or the rear. Upon coming in sight of any elevations of land likely to afford a good view of the surrounding country the warriors come to a halt and secrete themselves as much as possible. The scouts who have already been selected, advance just before daybreak to within a moderate distance of the elevation to ascertain if any of the enemy has preceded them. This is only discovered by carefully watching the summit to see if any objects are in motion; if not, the flight of birds is observed, and if any should alight upon the hill or butte it would indicate the absence of anything that might ordinarily scare them away. Should a large bird, as a raven, crow, or eagle, fly toward the hill-top and make a sudden swerve to either side and disappear, it would indicate the presence of something sufficient to require further examination. When it is learned that there is reason to suspect an enemy the scout, who has all the time been closely watched by the party in the rear, makes a signal for them to lie still, signifying danger or caution. It is made by grasping the blanket with the right hand and waving it earthward from a position in front of and as high as the shoulder. This is nearly the same as civilized Americans use the hand for a similar purpose in battle or hunting to direct "lie quiet"!

A group of Indians heading out for war leaves the camp, announcing their plans to those left behind and letting neighbors know by sending runners. A group isn't formally organized until they're several days away from their base, unless something urgent comes up. The pipe-bearers are chosen to lead the group during the march, carrying the pipes, and no one is allowed to go ahead of them or join the group by riding up to the front, as this could jeopardize the mission's success. New arrivals must come in from either side or the back. When they spot any high ground that might provide a good view of the area, the warriors stop and conceal themselves as much as possible. The scouts, already selected, move out just before dawn to get within a reasonable distance of the high ground to check if any enemies have arrived first. They do this by carefully observing the top to see if anything is moving; if not, they watch for birds, and if any land on the hill or butte, it suggests there's nothing around to scare them away. If a large bird, like a raven, crow, or eagle, flies toward the top and suddenly veers off to either side and disappears, it indicates that something might be worth checking out. If there's reason to suspect an enemy, the scout, who has been closely monitored by the group behind, signals them to stay still, indicating danger or caution. This is done by grabbing the blanket with the right hand and waving it downward from a position in front of and just above the shoulder. It's quite similar to how civilized Americans use their hands for the same purpose in battle or hunting when they want to signal "lie low"!

Should the hill, however, be clear of any one, the Indian will ascend slowly, and under cover as much as possible, and gain a view of the country. If there is no one to be seen, the blanket is grasped and waved horizontally from right to left and back again repeatedly, showing a clear surface. If the enemy is discovered, the scout will give the alarm by running down the hill, upon a side visible to the watchers, in a zigzag manner, which communicates the state of affairs.

If the hill is clear of anyone, the Indian will climb slowly and stay as hidden as possible to get a view of the surrounding area. If no one is in sight, he will grab his blanket and wave it horizontally from side to side repeatedly, signaling a clear area. If he spots the enemy, the scout will raise the alarm by running down the hill in a zigzag pattern on the side visible to the watchers, conveying the situation.

Should any expedition or advance be attempted at night, the same signals as are made with the blanket are made with a firebrand, which is constructed of a bunch of grass tied to a short pole.

Should any expedition or advance be attempted at night, the same signals made with the blanket are made with a firebrand, which is made of a bunch of grass tied to a short pole.

[pg 543]

When a war party encamps for a night or a day or more, a piece of wood is stuck into the ground, pointing in the direction pursued, with a number of cuts, notches, or marks corresponding to the number of days which the party spent after leaving the last camp until leaving the present camp, serving to show to the recruits to the main party the course to be followed, and the distance.

When a war party sets up camp for a night or a day or longer, they stick a piece of wood in the ground pointing in the direction they are headed. The wood has several cuts, notches, or marks that represent the number of days the party spent traveling since leaving their last camp until reaching the current one. This serves as a guide for new members of the main party, showing them the path to follow and the distance to cover.

A hunting party in advancing takes the same precautions as a war party, so as not to be surprised by an enemy. If a scout ascends a prominent elevation and discovers no game, the blanket is grasped and waved horizontally from side to side at the height of the shoulders or head; and if game is discovered the Indian rides back and forth (from left to right) a short distance so that the distant observers can view the maneuver. If a large herd of buffalo is found, the extent traveled over in going to and fro increases in proportion to the size of the herd. A quicker gait is traveled when the herd is very large or haste on the part of the hunters is desired.

A hunting party on the move takes the same precautions as a military group to avoid being caught off guard. If a scout climbs up to a high spot and sees no game, they wave a blanket horizontally from side to side at shoulder or head height. If they spot game, the scout rides back and forth (from left to right) a short distance so that those watching from afar can see the signal. When they find a large herd of buffalo, the area they cover while moving back and forth increases based on the size of the herd. They move faster when the herd is very large or when the hunters need to hurry.

It is stated that these Indians also use mirrors to signal from one elevation to another, but the system could not be learned, as they say they have no longer use for it, having ceased warfare(?).

It’s said that these Indians also use mirrors to communicate from one height to another, but the system couldn’t be understood, as they claim they no longer need it since they have stopped fighting(?).

[pg 544]

SCHEME OF ILLUSTRATION.

In the following pages the scheme of graphic illustration, intended both to save labor and secure accuracy, which was presented in the Introduction to the Study of Sign Language, is reproduced with some improvements. It is given for the use of observers who may not see that publication, the material parts of which being included in the present paper it is not necessary that the former should now be furnished. The Types of Hand Positions were prepared for reference by the corresponding letters of the alphabet to avoid tedious description, should any of them exactly correspond, or by alteration, as suggested in the note following them. These, as well as the Outlines of Arm Positions, giving front and side outline's with arms pendant, were distributed in separate sheets to observers for their convenience in recording, and this will still be cheerfully done when request is made to the present writer. When the sheets are not accessible the Types can be used for graphic changes by tracing the one selected, or by a few words indicating the change, as shown in the Examples. The Outlines of Arm Positions can also be readily traced for the same use as if the sheets had been provided. It is hoped that this scheme, promoting uniformity in description and illustration, will be adopted by all observers who cannot be specially addressed.

In the following pages, the graphic illustration scheme aimed at saving effort and ensuring accuracy, which was introduced in the Introduction to the Study of Sign Language, is presented with some improvements. It's provided for those observers who may not have seen that publication, so the essential parts are included in this document, making it unnecessary to refer back to the former one. The Hand Position Types were created for reference using corresponding letters of the alphabet to avoid lengthy descriptions, should any of them match exactly, or with slight modifications as suggested in the note that follows. These, along with the Arm Position Outlines, which show front and side outlines of arms hanging down, were given out on separate sheets for observers to make recording easier, and this will continue to be gladly provided upon request to the current writer. When the sheets aren’t available, the Categories can be used for graphic changes by tracing the chosen one or by using a few words to indicate the change, as illustrated in the Examples. The Arm Position Guidelines can also be easily traced for the same purpose as if the sheets were supplied. It is hoped that this scheme, which encourages consistency in description and illustration, will be adopted by all observers who cannot be directly addressed.

Collaborators in the gestures of foreign uncivilized peoples will confer a favor by sending at least one photograph or sketch in native costume of a typical individual of the tribe, the gestures of which are reported upon, in order that it may be reproduced in the complete work. Such photograph or sketch need not be made in the execution of any particular gesture, which can be done by artists engaged on the work, but would be still more acceptable if it could be so made.

Collaborators studying the gestures of foreign, uncivilized people will be doing a favor by sending at least one photo or sketch of a typical person from the tribe in native costume, which will be included in the final work. This photo or sketch doesn’t have to capture a specific gesture—artists working on the project can handle that—but it would be even better if it could.

[pg 545]

OUTLINES FOR ARM POSITIONS IN SIGN LANGUAGE.

Outline for arm positions, profileFig. 341.
Outline for arm positions, full faceFig. 340.

The gestures, to be indicated by corrected positions of arms and by dotted lines showing the motion from the initial to the final positions (which, are severally marked by an arrow-head and a cross—see Examples), will always be shown as they appear to an observer facing the gesturer, the front outline, Fig. 340, or side, Fig. 341, or both, being used as most convenient. The special positions of hands and fingers will be designated by reference to the Types of Hand Positions. For brevity in the written description, "hand" may be used for "right hand," when that one alone is employed in any particular gesture. When more convenient to use the profile figure in which the right arm is exhibited for a gesture actually made by the left hand and arm it can be done, the fact, however, being noted.

The gestures will be shown by corrected arm positions and dotted lines that indicate the movement from the starting to the ending positions (each marked by an arrowhead and a cross—see Examples). They will always be presented as seen by someone facing the person gesturing, using either the front outline, Fig. 340, or the side, Fig. 341, or both, whichever is more convenient. The specific positions of the hands and fingers will be referenced to the Hand Position Types. For the sake of brevity in the written description, "hand" may refer to the "right hand" when that one is specifically involved in a gesture. If it's more convenient to use the profile figure where the right arm is shown for a gesture made by the left hand and arm, that can be done, with the fact noted.

In cases where the conception or origin of any sign is ascertained or suggested it should be annexed to the description, and when obtained from the gesturer will be so stated affirmatively, otherwise it will be considered to be presented by the observer. The graphic illustration of associated facial expression or bodily posture which may accentuate or qualify a gesture is necessarily left to the ingenuity of the contributor.

In situations where the meaning or origin of any sign is determined or implied, it should be included in the description. If it comes from the person doing the gesture, this will be clearly stated; otherwise, it will be assumed to come from the observer. The graphic representation of related facial expressions or body language that may enhance or clarify a gesture is up to the creativity of the contributor.

[pg 546]

ORDER OF ARRANGEMENT.

The following order of arrangement for written descriptions is suggested. The use of a separate sheet or part sheet of paper for each sign described and illustrated would be convenient in the collation. It should always be affirmatively stated whether the "conception or origin" of the sign was procured from the sign-maker, or is suggested or inferred by the observer.

The following order for organizing written descriptions is recommended. Using a separate sheet or part of a sheet of paper for each sign described and illustrated would make the compilation easier. It should always be clearly stated whether the "conception or origin" of the sign was obtained from the sign-maker or is suggested or inferred by the observer.

Word or idea expressed by Sign: __________________

Word or idea expressed by Sign: __________________

DESCRIPTION:

DESCRIPTION:

____________________________________________________

Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

____________________________________________________

Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

____________________________________________________

Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

CONCEPTION OR ORIGIN:

Conception or Origin:

____________________________________________________

Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.

Tribe: ________________________________

Tribe: ________________________________

Locality:______________________________

Location:______________________________

Date: _____________________ 188_.

Date: _____________________ 188_.

__________________________

__________________________

Observer.

Observer.

[pg 547]

TYPES OF HAND POSITIONS IN SIGN LANGUAGE.

A
A—Fist, palm outward, horizontal.
B
B—Fist, back outward, oblique upward.
C
C—Clinched, with thumb extended against forefinger, upright, edge outward.
D
D—Clinched, ball of thumb against middle of forefinger, oblique, upward, palm down.
E
E—Hooked, thumb against end of forefinger, upright, edge outward.
F
F—Hooked, thumb against side of forefinger, oblique, palm outward.
G
G—Fingers resting against ball of thumb, back upward.
H
H—Arched, thumb horizontal against end of forefinger, back upward.
I
I—Closed, except forefinger crooked against end of thumb, upright, palm outward.
J
J—Forefinger straight, upright, others closed, edge outward.
K
K—Forefinger obliquely extended upward, others closed, edge outward.
L
L—Thumb vertical, forefinger horizontal, others closed, edge outward.
Fig. 342a.
[pg 548]
M
M—Forefinger horizontal, fingers and thumb closed, palm outward.
N
N—First and second fingers straight upward and separated, remaining fingers and thumb closed, palm outward.
O
O—Thumb, first and second fingers separated, straight upward, remaining fingers curved edge outward.
P
P—Fingers and thumb partially curved upward and separated, knuckles outward.
Q
Q—Fingers and thumb, separated, slightly curved, downward.
R
R—Fingers and thumb extended straight, separated, upward.
S
S—Hand and fingers upright, joined, back outward.
T
T—Hand and fingers upright, joined, palm outward.
U
U—Fingers collected to a point, thumb resting in middle.
V
V—Arched, joined, thumb resting near end of forefinger, downward.
W
W—Hand horizontal, flat, palm downward.
X
X—Hand horizontal, flat, palm upward.
Y
Y—Naturally relaxed, normal; used when hand simply follows arm with no intentional disposition.
Fig. 342b.
[pg 549]

NOTE CONCERNING THE FOREGOING TYPES.

The positions are given as they appear to an observer facing the gesturer, and are designed to show the relations of the fingers to the hand rather than the positions of the hand relative to the body, which must be shown by the outlines (see Outlines of Arm Positions) or description. The right and left hands are figured above without discrimination, but in description or reference the right hand will be understood when the left is not specified. The hands as figured can also with proper intimation be applied with changes either upward, downward, or inclined to either side, so long as the relative positions of the fingers are retained, and when in that respect no one of the types exactly corresponds with a sign observed, modifications may be made by pen or pencil on that one of the types, or a tracing of it, found most convenient, as indicated in the Examples, and referred to by the letter of the alphabet under the type changed, with the addition of a numeral—e.g., A 1, and if that type, i.e., A, were changed a second time by the observer (which change would necessarily be drawn on another sheet of types or another tracing of a type selected when there are no sheets provided), it should be referred to as A 2.

The positions are shown as they appear to someone looking at the person making the gesture and are meant to illustrate the relationship of the fingers to the hand, rather than the hand's position in relation to the body, which should be shown by the outlines (see Arm Position Outlines) or by description. The right and left hands are depicted above without distinction, but when described or referenced, the right hand will be assumed unless the left hand is specified. The hands as illustrated can also be adjusted to show changes moving upward, downward, or tilted to either side, as long as the relative positions of the fingers remain the same. If none of the types exactly match a sign observed, modifications can be made with pen or pencil on the version of the type that is most convenient, as shown in the Examples, and referred to by the letter of the alphabet corresponding to the modified type, along with a numeral—e.g., A 1. If that type, i.e., A, is changed a second time by the observer (such a change must be drawn on a different sheet of types or another tracing of a selected type when no sheets are available), it should be labeled as A 2.

[pg 550]

EXAMPLES.

Example. To cut with an axFig. 343.

Word or idea expressed by sign: To cut, with an ax.

Word or idea represented by a sign: To chop, with an ax.

DESCRIPTION.

DESCRIPTION.

With the right hand flattened (X changed to right instead of left), palm upward, move it downward to the left side repeatedly from different elevations, ending each stroke at the same point. Fig. 343.

With the right hand flat (X changed to right instead of left), palm facing up, move it downward to the left side repeatedly from different heights, finishing each stroke at the same spot. Fig. 343.

Example. A lieFig. 344.
[pg 551]

CONCEPTION OR ORIGIN.

Conception or Origin.

From the act of felling a tree.

From the act of cutting down a tree.

Example. A lie L1, Fig. 344a.

Word or idea expressed by sign: A lie.

Word or idea expressed by sign: A lie.

DESCRIPTION.

DESCRIPTION.

Touch the left breast over the heart, and pass the hand forward from the mouth, the two first fingers only being extended and slightly separated (L, 1—with thumb resting on third finger, Fig. 344a). Fig. 344.

Touch the left breast over the heart, and move your hand forward from your mouth, with only your index and middle fingers extended and slightly apart (L, 1—with thumb resting on the third finger, Fig. 344a). Fig. 344.

CONCEPTION OR ORIGIN.

Origin.

Double-tongued.

Two-faced.

Example. To rideFig. 345.
Example. To rideN1 Fig. 345a.
Example. To rideT1 Fig. 345b.

Word or idea expressed by sign: To ride.

Word or idea expressed by sign: To ride.

DESCRIPTION.

DESCRIPTION.

Place the first two fingers of the right hand, thumb extended (N 1, Fig. 345a) downward, astraddle the first two joined and straight fingers of the left (T 1, Fig. 345b), sidewise, to the right, then make several short, arched movements forward with hands so joined. Fig. 345.

Place the first two fingers of your right hand, with your thumb extended (N 1, Fig. 345a), downward, straddling the first two straight fingers of your left hand (T 1, Fig. 345b), sideways to the right. Then, make several short, arched movements forward with your hands joined like this. Fig. 345.

CONCEPTION OR ORIGIN.

Origin.

The horse mounted and in motion.

The horse was up and moving.

Word or idea expressed by signs: I am going home.

Word or idea communicated through signs: I'm heading home.

Example. I am going homeFig. 346.

DESCRIPTION.

DESCRIPTION.

(1) Touch the middle of the breast with the extended index (K), then (2) pass it slowly downward and outward to the right, and when the hand is at arm's length, at the height of the shoulder, (3) clinch it (A) suddenly and throw it edgewise toward the ground. Fig. 346.

(1) Touch the middle of your chest with your extended index finger (K), then (2) move it slowly down and out to the right. When your hand is at arm's length, at shoulder height, (3) clench it (A) quickly and throw it sideways toward the ground. Fig. 346.

CONCEPTION OR ORIGIN.

Origin.

(1) I, personality; (2) motion and direction; (3) locality of my possessions—home.

(1) I, as a person; (2) movement and direction; (3) the place where I keep my belongings—home.

EXPLANATION OF MARKS.

The following indicative marks are used in the above examples:

The following indicators are used in the examples above:

·············Dotted lines indicate movements to place the hand and arm in position to commence the sign and not forming part of it.

·············Dotted lines show the movements needed to position the hand and arm to begin the sign, but they are not part of the sign itself.

-------------Short dashes indicate the course of hand employed in the sign, when made rapidly.

-------------Short dashes show the direction of the hand used in the sign when executed quickly.

[pg 552]

— — — — — Longer dashes indicate a less rapid movement.

— — — — — Longer dashes indicate a slower movement.

—— —— —— Broken lines represent slow movement.

—— —— —— Broken lines represent slow movement.

> Indicates commencement of movement in representing sign, or part of sign.

> Indicates the beginning of movement in showing a sign, or part of a sign.

× Represents the termination of movements.

× Indicates the end of movements.

☉ Indicates the point in the gesture line at which the hand position is changed.

☉ Indicates the point in the gesture line where the hand position changes.

INDEX.

Abbreviations in signs, 338

Abbreviations on signs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Abnaki, Intelligence communicated by, 369

Abnaki, communicated through intelligence, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Absaroka, Tribal signs for, 458

Absaroka, Tribal signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Abstract ideas expressed in signs, 348

Abstract ideas shown in signs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Actors, modern, Use of gestures by, 308

Actors, modern, Use of gestures by, 308

Addison, Gestures of orators, 294

Addison, Orator gestures, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Æschylus, Theatrical gestures, 286

Æschylus, Stage gestures, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Affirmation, Sign for, 286, 454

Affirmation, Sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Alarm, Signs for, 529, 538

Alarm, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Alaskan Indians, Dialogue between, 492

Alaska Native peoples, Dialogue between, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Alaskans, Sign language of the, 313

Alaska Sign Language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Alive, Sign for, 421

Alive, Sign Up for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

All together, Sign for, 523

All together, Sign up for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Anger, Sign for, 301

Anger, Indicator for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Signal for, 529

, Signal for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Antelope, Signs for, 410

Antelope, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Antiquity of gesture speech, 285

Ancient gesture communication, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Apache pictographs connected with signs, 372

Apache pictographs linked with signs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Tribal signs for, 459

, Tribal signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Apaches, Smoke signals of the, 538

Apaches, smoke signals of the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Aphasia, Gestures in, 276

Aphasia, Gestures in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Applause, Signs for, 300

Applause, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Application, Practical, of sign language, 346

Practical application of sign language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Approbation, Sign for, 286

Approval, Sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Arapaho, Tribal signs for, 460

Arapaho, Tribal signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Arbitrary signs, 340

Random symbols, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Archæologic research connected with sign language, 368

Archéologic research connected with sign language, 368

Argyle, Duke of, Gestures of Fuegans, 293

Argyle, Duke of, Gestures of Fuegans, 293

Arikara, Tribal signs for, 461

Arikara, Tribal symbols for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Arm positions, Outlines of, in sign language, 545

Arm positions, Outlines of, in sign language, 545

Arrangement in descriptions of signs, 546

Arrangement in sign descriptions, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Art, Modern Italian, exhibiting gestures, 292

Art, Modern Italian, highlighting gestures, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Articulate speech, preceded by gesture, 274, 284

Clear speech, accompanied by gestures, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Artificial articulation, 275, 307

Artificial speech, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Asking, Signs for, 291, 297

Asking, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Assinaboin, Tribal signs for, 461

Assiniboine, Tribal symbols for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Astute, Sign for, 305

Astute, Sign Up, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Athenæus, Account of Telestes, 286

Athenæus, Account of Telestes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Classification of gestures, 285

, Gesture classification, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Atsina, Tribal signs for, 462

Atsina, Tribal signs for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Attention, Signal for, 539

Attention, signal for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Austin, Rev. Gilbert, Chironomia, 289

Austin, Rev. Gilbert, Chironomia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Australians, Gestures of, 306

Aussie Gestures, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Authorities in sign language, List of, 401

Authorities in sign language, List of, 401

Ax, Sign for, 380

Ax, Sign In, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bad, Signs for, 411

Bad, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Banak, Tribal signs for, 462

Banak, Tribal signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Battle, Sign for, 419

Battle, Sign up for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bear, Signs for, 412

Bear, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bede, The venerable, Treatise on gestures, 287

Bede, The Venerable, Treatise on Gestures, 287

Bell, Prof. A. Graham, Vocal articulation of dogs, 275

Bell, Prof. A. Graham, Vocal communication of dogs, 275

Blackfeet, Tribal signs for, 462

Blackfeet, tribal signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Blind, Gestures of the, 278

Blind, The gestures of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Born, Signs for, 356

Born, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bossu, M., Signs of the Atakapa, 324

Bossu, M., Signs of the Atakapa, 324

Brave, Signs for, 352, 364, 414

Brave, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Brother, Sign for, 521

Bro, Sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Brule Dakota colloquy in signs, 491

Brule Dakota conversation in sign language, 491

Buffalo, Sign for, 488

Buffalo, Sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Signals for, discovered, 532

Signals for discovering, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bushmann, J.C.E., Signs of Accocessaws, 324

Bushmann, J.C.E., Signs of Accocessaws, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Butler, Prof. James D., Italian signs, 408

Butler, Prof. James D., Italian signs, 408

Burton, Capt. R.F., Arapaho language, 314

Burton, Capt. R.F., Arapaho language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cabéça de Vaca, Signs of Timucuas, 324

Cabéça de Vaca, Signs of Timucuas, 324

Caddo, Tribal sign for, 464

Caddo, Tribal sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Camp, Signals for, 532, 539

Camp, Signals for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Capture, Sign for, 506

Capture, Sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Chesterfield, Lord, Gestures of orators, 311

Chesterfield, Lord, Speaker Gestures, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cheyenne, Tribal signs for, 464

Cheyenne, Tribal signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Chief, Signs for, 353, 416

Chief, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Child, Signs for, 304, 356

Child, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Children, Gestures of young, 276

Kids, Young gestures, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Chinese characters connected with signs, 356, 357

Chinese characters with signs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

, Expedient of the, in place of signs, 306

, Expedient of the, in place of signs, 306

Chinook jargon, 313

Chinook slang, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Chironomia, by Rev. Gilbert Austin, 289

Chironomia, by Rev. Gilbert Austin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cistercian monks, Gestures of the, 288, 364

Cistercian monks, Gestures of the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Clarke, Mr. Ben., Local source of sign language, 317

Clarke, Mr. Ben., Local source of sign language, 317

Classic pantomimes, 286

Classic pantos, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cold, Signs for, 345, 486

Cold, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Collaborators in sign language, List of, 401

Collaborators in sign language, List of, 401

Collecting signs, Suggestions for, 394

Collecting signs, Suggestions for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Comanche, Tribal signs for, 466

Comanche, Tribal signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Come here, Signals for, 529, 532

Come here, Signals for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Comédie Française, Gestures of the, 309

Comédie Française, The Gestures of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Comparison, Degrees of, in sign language, 363

Comparison, Degrees of, in sign language, 363

Conjunctions in sign language, 367

Conjunctions in sign language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Conventionality of signs, 333, 336, 340

Conventionality of signs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Corbusier, Dr. William H., local source of sign language, 317

Corbusier, Dr. William H., local source of sign language, 317

, Sign for strong, 304

, Sign for strong, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Corporeal gestures generally, 270, 273

Corporeal gestures overall, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Correspondents, Foreign, on sign language, 407

Foreign correspondents on sign language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Crafty, Sign for, 303

Crafty, Sign Up for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cree, Tribal signs for, 466

Cree, Tribal signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cresollius, Precedence of gestures, 282

Cresollius, Importance of gestures, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Value of gestures, 280

Value of gestures, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cut with an ax, Sign for, 550

Cut with an ax, Sign for, 550

Dakota calendar, 373, 377, 382, 384

Dakota calendar, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

, Tribal signs for, 467

, Tribal signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dalgarno, George, Gestures real writing, 355

Dalgarno, George, Real Writing Gestures, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Works of, 284, 287

, Works of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Danger, Signals for, 529, 532

Warning, Signals for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Darwin, Charles, Analysis of emotional gestures, 270

Darwin, Charles, Analysis of emotional gestures, 270

, Gestures of Fuegans, 293

, Fuegan Gestures, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Day, Signs for, 371

Day, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Deaf and dumb, American annals of the, 293

Deaf and dumb, American annals of the, 293

Deaf-Mute College, National, Test of signs at the, 321

Deaf-Mute College, National, Test of signs at the, 321

Deaf-mutes, Methodical signs of, 362

Deaf-mutes, systematic signs of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Milan Convention on instruction of, 307

, Milan Convention on instruction of, 307

, Signs of instructed, 362, 397

, Signs of instructed, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

, Signs of uninstructed, 277

, Signs of untrained, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Sounds uttered by uninstructed, 277

, Sounds made by the untrained, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Death, Signs for, 353, 420, 497

Death, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Deceit, Signs for, 303

Deceit, Signs of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Defiance, Signals for, 530

Defiance, Signals for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Denial of the existence of sign language, Mistaken, 326

Denial of the existence of sign language, Mistaken, 326

Derision, Sign for, 301

Mockery, Sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dialects, Numerous, connected with gesture language, 294, 306

Dialects, many of them, linked to sign language, 294, 306

Dialogues in sign language, 486

Dialogues in sign language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dictionary of sign language, Extracts from, 409

Dictionary of sign language, Extracts from, 409

Disappearing Mist, Account of, 327

Disappearing Mist, Story of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Discontinuance of sign language, Circumstances connected with the, 312

Discontinuation of sign language, Circumstances related to the, 312

Discourses in signs, 521

Discourses in signs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Discovery, Signals for, 533

Discovery, Signals for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Diversities in signs, Classes of, 341

Classes of signs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Divisions of sign language, 270

Divisions of sign language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dodge, Col. Richard I., Abbreviations of signs, 339

Dodge, Col. Richard I., Abbreviations of signs, 339

, Identity of sign language, 316, 335

, Identity of sign language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Dog, Signs for, 321, 387

Dog, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Done, finished, Sign for, 513, 522, 528

Done, finished, Sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Dorsey, Rev. J. Owen, Mistaken denial of signs, 326

Dorsey, Rev. J. Owen, Incorrect rejection of signs, 326

Doubt, Sign for, 512

Doubt, Sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Drink, Sign for, 301, 344, 357

Drink, Sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Dumas, Alexandra, Sicilian signs, 295

Dumas, Alexandra, Sicilian symbols, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dupe, Sign for, 305

Duplicate, Sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dust signals, 541

Dust signals, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Eat, Sign for, 301, 480

Order, Sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Egyptian characters connected with signs, 304, 355, 357, 358, 359, 370, 379, 380

Egyptian characters associated with symbols, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__

Emblems distinguished from signs, 389

Emblems differ from signs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ethnologic facts connected with signs, 384

Ethnographic facts about signs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Etymology of words from gestures, 352

Etymology of words from gestures, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Evening, Signs for, 353

Evening, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Evolution, distinguished from invention of sign language, 319, 388

Evolution, different from the invention of sign language, 319, 388

Exchange, Signs for, 454

Exchange, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Facial expression generally, 270, 273

Facial expression overall, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

play, giving detailed information, 271

play, providing detailed information, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Fatigue, Sign for, 305

Fatigue, Indicator for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Fay, Prof. E.A., contributions on signs, 309, 408

Fay, Prof. E.A., contributions on signs, 309, 408

Fear, Sign for, 506

Fear, Sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Female, Signs for, 300, 357

Woman, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Ferdinand, King of Naples, speech in signs, 294

Ferdinand, King of Naples, speech in signs, 294

Fingers, Details of position of, in sign language, 392

Fingers, details of their position in sign language, 392

, Special significance in disposition of, by Italians, 285

, Special significance in disposition of, by Italians, 285

Fire arrows, Signals by, 540

Fire arrows, Signals by, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Signs for, 344, 380

, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Flathead, Tribal signs for, 468

Flathead, tribal signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Fool, Signs for, 297, 303, 345, 505, 506

Fool, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Foreign correspondents on sign language, 407

Foreign reporters on sign language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Fox, Tribal sign for, 468

Fox, Tribal sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Frémont, General J.C., Signs of Pai-Utes and Shoshonis, 324

Frémont, General J.C., Signs of Pai-Utes and Shoshonis, 324

Friend, friendship, Signs for, 384, 491, 527

Friend, friendship, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Gallaudet, President T.H., Facial expression, 271

Gallaudet, President T.H., Facial expression, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, President E.M., Test of Utes in signs, 321, 323

, President E.M., Test of Utes in signs, 321, 323

Gender in sign language, 366

Gender in sign language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gestures as an occasional resource, 279

Gestures as a casual tool, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

as survival of a sign language, 330

as survival of a sign language, 330

, blind, of the, 278

, blind, of the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Etymology of words from, 352

Etymology of words from, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

in mental disorder, 276

in mental illness, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Involuntary response to, 280

, Involuntary response to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, fluent talkers, of, 279

, fluent speakers, of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Language not proportionate to development of, 293, 314

Language not proportionate to the development of, 293, 314

low tribes of men, of, 279

low tribes of men, of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

lower animals, of, 275

lower animals, of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

modern actors, used by, 308

modern actors, utilized by, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

modern orators, used by, 311

modern speakers, used by, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

young children, of, 276

young kids, of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gilbert, G.K., Pueblo etchings, 371, 372, 373

Gilbert, G.K., Pueblo engravings, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Glad, Sign for, 495

Glad, Sign up for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Good, Signs for, 424

Good, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Grammar, Sign language with reference to, 359

Grammar, referring to sign language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Grass, Sign for, 343

Grass, Sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Greek vases, Figures on, explained by modern Italian gestures, 289, 290

Greek vases, Figures on, explained by modern Italian gestures, 289, 290

Grow, Sign for, 343

Grow, Sign up for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Habitation, Signs for, 427

Living Space, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Haerne, Mgr. D. de, Works on sign language, 292

Haerne, Mgr. D. de, Works on sign language, 292

Hale, Horatio, Mohawk signs, 327

Hale, Horatio, Mohawk symbols, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Halt! Signals for, 530, 535

Stop! Signals for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Hand positions, Types of, 547

Hand positions, Types of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hand-shaking, connected with signs, 385

Handshaking, linked with signs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Harpokrates, Erroneous character for, 304

Harpokrates, incorrect character for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hear, Signs for, 376

Listen, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hénto (Gray Eyes), Wyandot signs, 327

Hénto (Gray Eyes), Wyandot symbols, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Heredity, Cases of, in speech, 276, 277

Heredity, Cases of, in speech, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Hesitation, Signs for, 291

Hesitation, Indicators for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hidatsa, Tribal signs for, 469

Hidatsa, tribal signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

History of sign language, 285

History of sign language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hoffman, Dr. W.J. Collaboration of, in sign language, 399

Hoffman, Dr. W.J. Collaboration of, in sign language, 399

Holmes, W.H., Artistic aid of, 400

Holmes, W.H., Artistic support of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Home, Signs for, 483, 485

Home, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Homomorphy of signs with diverse meanings, 342

Homomorphy of signs with different meanings, 342

Horn sign, Italian, 298, 299

Horn sign, Italian, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Horse, Signs for, 433

Horse, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

House, Signs for, 427

House, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Humboldt, Signs of South Americans, 307

Humboldt, Signs of South Americans, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hunger, Signs for, 304, 485

Hunger, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Illustration, Scheme of, in sign language, 544

Illustration, Scheme of, in sign language, 544

Illustrations, Examples of, for collaboration on sign language, 550

Illustrations, examples for collaborating on sign language, 550

Indian, generically, Signs for, 469

Indian, generally, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

languages, Discussion of, 516

languages, Discussion of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Indians, Condition of the, favorable to sign language, 311

Indians, Condition of the, favorable to sign language, 311

, Theories respecting the signs of, 313

, Theories about the signs of, 313

Innuits, Sign language of, 307

Inuit Sign Language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Inquiry, Signs for, 291, 297, 303, 447, 480, 486, 494

Inquiry, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

, Signals for, 531, 536

, Signals for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Insult, Sign of, 304

Insult, Indicator of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Interjectional cries, 283

Interjections, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Interrogation, Mark of, in sign language, 367

Interrogation, Mark of, in sign language, 367

Invention of new signs in sign language, 387

Invention of new signs in sign language, 387

Involuntary response to gestures, 280

Involuntary reaction to gestures, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Isolation, Loss of speech by, 278

Isolation, loss of speech by, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Italians, Modern, Signs of, 285, 305

Italians, Modern, Signs of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Jacker, Very Rev. Edward, Disuse of signs, 325

Jacker, Very Rev. Edward, Stopping the use of signs, 325

Jorio, The canon Andrea de, Works on sign language, 289

Jorio, The canon Andrea de, Works on sign language, 289

Joy, Signs for, 300

Joy, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Justice, Sign for, 302

Justice, Sign Up for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kaiowa, Tribal signs for, 470

Kaiowa, tribal signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Keep, Rev. J. R., Syntax of Sign language, 360

Keep, Rev. J. R., Syntax of Sign language, 360

Kickapoo, Tribal signs for, 470

Kickapoo, Tribal signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kill, Signs for, 377, 437

Kill, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Kin chē-ĕss, Address of, 521

Kin chē-ĕss, Address of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Knife, Sign for, 386

Knife, Sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Kutine, Tribal signs for, 470

Kutine, Tribal signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Language, Primitive, theories upon, 282

Language, primitive, theories about, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lately, Signs for, 366

Recently, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lean Wolf's Complaint, in signs, 526

Lean Wolf's Complaint, in signs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Leibnitz, Signs connected with philology, 349

Leibnitz, Signs related to language studies, 349

syntax, 360

syntax, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Leonardo da Vinci, 292

Leonardo da Vinci, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lie, falsehood, Signs for, 345, 393, 550

Lie, falsehood, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Lightning, Signs for, 373

Lightning Signs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lipan, Tribal sign for, 471

Lipan, Tribal sign for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Loss of speech by isolation, 278

Loss of speech due to isolation, 278

Love, Signs for, 345, 521

Love, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Low tribes of men, Gestures of, 279

Low tribes of men, Gestures of, 279

Lower animals, Gestures of, 275

Animal gestures, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lucian, de saltatione, 287

Lucian, on dancing, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Man, Sign for, 416

Dude, sign for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mandan, Tribal sign for, 471

Mandan, Tribal sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mano in fica, Neapolitan sign, 300

Mano in fica, Neapolitan sign, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Many, Signs for, 445, 496, 524, 535

Many, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Marriage, Signs for, 290

Marriage, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Maya characters connected with signs, 356, 376

Maya characters connected with symbols, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Medicine, Signs for, 386

Medical Signs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Medicine-man, Signs for, 380

Healer, Signals for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mental disorder, Gestures in, 276

Mental disorder, gestures in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Methodical signs of deaf-mutes, 362

Signs of deaf-mutes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mexican characters connected with signs, 357, 375, 377, 380, 382

Mexican characters linked to signs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

Michaëlius, Algonkin signs, 324

Michaëlius, Algonquin signs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Milan convention on instruction of deafmutes, 307

Milan convention on the education of deaf-mutes, 307

Missouri River, Sign for, 477

Missouri River, Sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Modern use of sign language, 293

Modern sign language use, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Money, Sign for, 297

Cash, Symbol for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Moose, Sign for, 495

Moose, Sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Moqui pictographs connected with signs, 371, 373

Moqui pictographs connected to symbols, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Morgan, Lewis H., Atsina signs, 312

Morgan, Lewis H., Atsina signs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Morse, E.S., Japanese signs, 442

Morse, E.S., Japanese symbols, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mother, Sign for, 479

Mom, Sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Motions relative to parts of body in sign language, 393

Motions related to body parts in sign language, 393

Much, Signs for, 446

Much, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Müller, Max, Theories relating to language, 277, 281, 283

Müller, Max, Language Theories, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Narratives in sign language, 500

Narratives in sign language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Natci's narrative in signs, 500

Natci's story in signs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

National Deaf-Mute College, 321, 408

National Deaf-Mute College, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Natural pantomime, 280

Natural gestures, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

signs, 307, 340

signs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Na-wa-gi-jig's story in signs, 508

Na-wa-gi-jig's story in signs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Neapolitan gestures and signs, 289, 296-305

Neapolitan gestures and signs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__-305

Negation of affirmative in sign language, 391

Negation of affirmative in sign language, 391

, Signs for, 290, 299, 300, 304, 355, 440, 494

, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

Night, Signs for, 358

Night, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Nothing, none, Signs for, 322, 355, 356, 443

Nothing, none, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Now, Signs for, 366

Now, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Occasional resource, Gestures as an, 279

Occasional resource, Gestures as, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ojibwa dialogue in signs, 499

Ojibwa sign language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

pictographs connected with signs, 371, 372, 376, 380, 381

pictographs associated with signs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

, Tribal sign for, 472

, Tribal sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Old man, Sign for, 338

Old guy, Sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Omaha colloquy in signs, 490

Omaha sign language discussion, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Onomatopeia, 283

Onomatopoeia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Opposite, Signs for, 353

Opposite, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Opposition in sign language, 364

Opposition in sign language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Oral language defined, 273

Oral language explained, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, primitive, 274

, basic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Orators, modern, Gestures used by, 311

Modern speakers, gestures used by, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Origin of sign language, 273

Origin of sign language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Osage, Tribal signs for, 472

Osage, tribal signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ouray, head chief of Utes, 315, 328

Ouray, the chief of the Utes, 315, 328

Pani, Tribal signs for, 472

Pani, Tribal signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pantomime, Natural, 280

Pantomime, Natural, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pantomimes, Classic, 286

Pantomimes, Classics, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Partisan, Signs for, 384, 418

Partisan, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Patricio's narrative in signs, 505

Patricio's story in signs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Peace, Signals for, 530, 534, 535

Peace, Signals for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

, Signs for, 438

, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pend d'Oreille, Tribal sign for, 473

Pend d'Oreille, Tribal sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Period, Mark of, in sign language, 368

Period, Mark of, in sign language, 368

Permanence of signs, 329

Permanence of signs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Peruvian characters connected with signs, 371

Peruvian characters linked with signs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Philology, Relation of sign language to, 349

Philology, Relation of sign language to, 349

Phrases in sign language, 479

Phrases in sign language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pictographs connected with sign language, 368

Pictographs for sign language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Porter, Prof. Samuel, Thought without language, 277

Porter, Prof. Samuel, Thinking without words, 277

Possession, Sign for, 484, 524

Possession, Sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Powell, J.W., Indian orthography, 484

Powell, J.W., Native American spelling, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Inflexions in Indian languages, 351

, Variations in Indian languages, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Linguistic classification, 403

, Language classification, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Prepositions in sign language, 367

Prepositions in sign language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pretty, Signs for, 300

Pretty, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Primitive language, Theories upon, 282

Primitive language, Theories on, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

oral language, 274

spoken language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Prisoner, Sign for, 345

Prisoner, sign here, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Proper names in sign language, 364, 476

Proper names in sign language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Pueblo pictographs connected with signs, 373

Pueblo rock art linked to signs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Tribal sign for, 473

, Tribal sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Punctuation in sign language, 367

Punctuation in sign language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Quantity, Signs for, 291, 359, 445

Quantity, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Question, Signs for, 291, 297, 303, 447, 480, 486, 494

Question, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__

, Signals for, 531, 536

, Signals for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Quintilian, Antiquity of gesture language, 285

Quintilian, The Ancient History of Sign Language, 285

, Powers of gesture, 280

, Power of gesture, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Questioning by gesture, 449

, Questioning by gesture, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Rules for gesture, 285

, Gesture rules, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rabbit, Sign for, 321

Rabbit, Sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rabelais, Forced and mistaken signs, 338

Rabelais, coerced and erroneous signs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Head shaking, 441

, Shaking head, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Primitive language, 282

, Basic language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Sign for marriage, 290

, Marriage sign, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Signs addressed to women, 310

, Signs aimed at women, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Universal language, 287

, Global language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Raffaelle, Attention to gestures, 292

Raffaelle, Pay attention to gestures, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Railroad cars, Sign for, 322

Train cars, Sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rain myth, Signs for, 344, 357, 372

Rain myth, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Rapport necessary in gestures, 310

Connection necessary in gestures, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rejection, Signs for, 298, 299

Rejection, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Researches in sign language, how made, 395

Research in sign language, how it's done, 395

Results sought in study of sign language, 346

Results sought in the study of sign language, 346

Ride, Sign for, 551

Ride, Sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ruxton, 324

Ruxton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sac, or Sanki, Tribal sign for, 473

Sac, or Sanki, Tribal sign for, 473

Safety, Signals for, 536

Safety Signals, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sahaptin, Tribal sign, for, 473

Sahaptin, tribal sign for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Same, similar, Sign for, 385

Same, similar, Sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sayce, Prof. A.H., Origin of language in gestures, 283, 284

Sayce, Prof. A.H., The origin of language in gestures, 283, 284

Scocciare, Italian sign for, 298

Scocciare, Italian sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Seraglio, mutes of the, Gestures of the, 307

Seraglio, mutes of the, Gestures of the, 307

Shawnee, Tribal sign for, 474

Shawnee, tribe sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sheepeater, Tribal signs for, 474

Sheepeater, Tribal signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Shoshone, Tribal signs for, 474

Shoshone, Tribal signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sibscota, Mutes of Seraglio, 307

Sibscota, Mutes of the Seraglio, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sicard, Abbé, Deaf mute signs, 277, 288, 362

Sicard, Abbé, Sign language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Sicily, Gesture language in, 295

Sicily, sign language in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sign language, Abstract ideas expressed in, 348

Sign language, Abstract ideas expressed in, 348

, Alaskans, of the, 513

, Alaskans, of the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Antiquity of, 285

, Age of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Apache pictographs connected with, 372

, Apache rock art connected with, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Archæologic research connected with, 368

, Archaeological research related to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Arrangement in description of signs in, 546

, Arrangement in description of signs in, 546

, Australian, 306

, Aussie, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Authorities in, list of, 401

, Authorities in, list of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Chinese characters connected with, 356, 357

, Chinese characters linked to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

, Cistercian monks, of, 283, 364

, Cistercian monks, of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

, collaborators in, List of, 401

, collaborators in, List of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, comparison, Degrees of, in, 363

, comparison, Degrees of, in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Conjunctions in, 367

, Conjunctions in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Convention, not requiring, 334

, Convention, not required, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Corporeal gestures in, 270, 273

, Physical gestures in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

, correspondents, Foreign, on, 407

, correspondents, Foreign, on, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, deaf-mutes, of uninstructed, 277

, deaf-mutes, of untrained, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, dialects, numerous, connected with, 294

, dialects, many, related to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Dialogues in, 486

, Dialogues in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Dictionary of, Extracts from, 409

, Dictionary of, Extracts from, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Discontinuance of, 312

, Termination of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Discourses in, 521

, Discourses in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Egyptian characters connected with, 304, 355, 357-359, 370, 379, 380

, Egyptian characters linked to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__-359, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__

, Emotional gestures in, 270

, Emotional gestures in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Ethnologic facts connected with, 384

, Ethnologic facts related to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

evolved rather than invented, 319

evolved instead of invented, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Facial expression in, 270, 273

, Facial expression in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

, fingers, Details of position of, in, 392, 547

, fingers, Details of position of, in, 392, 547

, Gender in, 366

, Gender in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Grammar connected with, 359

, Grammar related to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, hand positions, Types of, in, 547

, hand positions, Types of, in, 547

, History of, 285

, History of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, illustration, Scheme of, in, 544

, illustration, Scheme of, in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Indian and deaf-mute, compared, 320

, Indian and deaf-mute, compared, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

and foreign, compared, 319

and foreign, compared, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Special and peculiar is the, 319

Special and unique is the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Indians, North American, Once universal among, 324-326

Indians, North American, once universal among, 324-326

Conditions favorable to, 311

Conditions favorable to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Innuits, of the, 307

Inuit, of the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, interrogation, Mark of, in, 367

, interrogation, Mark of, in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Invention of new signs in, 387

, Invention of new signs in, 387

, Italians, modern, of, 285, 305

, Italians, modern, of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

, languages, Indian, compared with, 351

, languages, Indian, compared to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Maya characters connected with, 356, 376

, Maya characters linked to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

, Mexican characters connected with, 357, 375, 377, 380, 382

, Mexican characters connected with, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__

, Mistaken denial of existence of, 326

, Mistaken denial of existence of, 326

, Modern use of, 293

, Current use of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Modern use of, by other than North American Indians, 320

, Modern use of, by other than North American Indians, 320

, Motions relative to parts of body in, 393, 545

, Motions related to body parts in, 393, 545

, Narratives in, 500

, Stories in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Negation or affirmative in, 391

, Negation or affirmation in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Ojibwa pictographs connected with, 371, 372, 380, 381

, Ojibwa pictographs related to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

, Opposition in, 364

, Opposition in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Oral language not proportioned to development of, 293, 314

, Oral language not adjusted to the level of development of, 293, 314

, Origin of, 273

, Origin of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Origin of, from a particular tribe, 316

, Origin of, from a specific tribe, 316

, Outlines of arm positions in, 545

, Outlines of arm positions in, 545

, period, Mark of, in, 368

, period, Mark of, in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Peruvian characters connected with, 371

, Peruvian characters associated with, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Phrases in, 479

, Phrases in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Pictographs connected with, 368

, Pictographs related to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Practical application of, 346

, Practical application of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, preceded articulate speech, 274, 284

, preceded by articulate speech, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

, Prepositions in, 367

, Prepositions in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Prevalence of Indian system of, 323

, Prevalence of Indian system of, 323

, Proper names in, 364, 476

, Proper names in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

, Pueblo pictographs connected with, 373

, Pueblo pictographs linked to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Punctuation, in, 367

, Punctuation, in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Philology, relation of, to, 349

Philology's relation to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Researches, Mode in which made on, 395

, Researches, Mode in which made on, 395

, Resemblance to Indian languages, 351

, Similarity to Indian languages, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Results sought in the study of, 346

, Results sought in the study of, 346

, Seraglio, of the mutes of the, 307

, Seraglio, of the mutes of the, 307

, Sicilian, 295

, Sicilian, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Sociologic conditions connected with, 293, 304

, Sociological conditions related to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

, South American, 307

, South American, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Survival of, 306

, Survival of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Syntax connected with, 359

, Syntax related to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Tense in, 366

, Tense in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Time in, 366

, Check-in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Tribal signs in, 458

, Tribal signs in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, writing, Origin of, connected with, 354

, writing, Origin of, connected with, 354

Signals, Apache, 534

Signals, Apache, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, bodily action, Executed by, 529

, physical action, Done by, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Cheyenne and Arapaho, 542

, Cheyenne and Arapaho, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Dust, 541

, Dust, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Fire arrows used in, 540

, Fire arrows used in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Foreign, 549

, Foreign, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Smoke, 536

, Smoke, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

when person signaling is not seen, 536

when person signaling is not seen, 536

with objects in connection with personal action, 532

with objects relating to personal action, 532

Signs, Abbreviation in, 338

Signs, Abbr. in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Arbitrary, 340

, Random, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Conventional, 333, 336, 340

, Traditional, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

deaf-mutes, of uninstructed, 277

deaf and mute, uninformed, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, diversities in, Classes of, 341

, diversities in, classes of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Forced, 336

, Coerced, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Homomorphy of, with diverse meanings, 342

, Homomorphy of, with various meanings, 342

, Mistaken, 336

, Wrong, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Natural, 307, 340

, Natural, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

, Oral language, not proportioned to development of, 293, 314

, Oral language, not aligned with development of, 293, 314

, Permanence of, 329

, Permanence of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Power of, compared with speech, 347, 349

, Power of, compared with speech, 347, 349

, Surviving in gesture, 330

, Surviving through gestures, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Symmorphs in, 343

, Symmorphs in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Synonyms in, 341

, Synonyms in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Systematic use of, distinguished from uniformity of, 330

, Systematic use of, distinguished from uniformity of, 330

, Theories of Indians, respecting the, 313

, Theories of Indians, regarding the, 313

Silence, Sign for, 304

Silence, Signal for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Small, Sign for, 302

Small, Sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Smoke, Sign for, 343, 380

Smoke signal, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

signals, 536

signals, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Foreign, 539

, Foreign, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Smyth, E. Brough, Australian, signs, 306, 408

Smyth, E. Brough, Australian, signs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Sociologic conditions connected with use of gestures, 293

Sociologic conditions connected with the use of gestures, 293

Soldier, Signs for, 344, 449, 505

Soldier, signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

South Americans, Signs of, 307

South Americans, Signs of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Speak, speech, Signs for, 345, 373

Speak, speech, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Squirrel, Sign for, 321

Squirrel, Sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Steamboat, Sign for, 388

Steamboat, Sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Stone, Signs for, 386, 515

Stone, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Stupidity, Signs for, 303

Signs of Stupidity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Submission, Signals for, 531

Submission, Signals for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Suggestions for collecting signs, 394

Suggestions for gathering signs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sun, Signs for, 344, 370

Sun, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Sunrise, Sign for, 371

Sunrise, Sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Surrender, Signals for, 531, 536

Surrender, Signals for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Surrounded, Signal for, 536

Surrounded, Call for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Suspicion, Sign for, 306

Suspicion, Sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Swedenborg, Primitive language, 288

Swedenborg, Original language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Symbols, distinguished from signs, 388

Symbols, different from signs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Symmorphs in signs, 343

Symmorphs in signs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Synonyms in signs, 341

Synonyms on signs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Syntax, Sign language with reference to, 359

Syntax, Sign language with reference to, 359

Talkers, fluent, Gestures of, 279

Talkers, fluent, gestures of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tendoy-Huerito dialogue in signs, 486

Tendoy-Huerito sign language dialogue, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tennanah, Tribal sign for, 475

Tennanah, Tribal sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tense in sign language, 336

Tense in sign language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Theft, Signs for, 292, 345

Theft Signs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Time, in sign language, 386

Time in sign language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, long, Sign for, 522

, long, Sign up for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

, Signs for, 350, 508

, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

To-day, Signs for, 386

Today, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Trade, Signs for, 381, 450, 495

Trade, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Tree, Signs for, 343, 496, 524

Tree, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Tribal signs, 458

Tribal symbols, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Trumbull, Dr. J. Hammond, Composition of Indian words, 351

Trumbull, Dr. J. Hammond, Indian Words Explained, 351

Tso-di-a'-ko's Report, in signs, 524

Tso-di-a'-ko's Report, in signs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Tylor, Dr. E.B., Sign language, 293, 320, 323

Tylor, Dr. E.B., Sign language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Uniformity of signs distinguished from their systematic use, 330

Uniformity of signs set apart from their systematic use, 330

Ute, Tribal signs for, 475

Ute, tribal signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Village, Signs for, 386

Village, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Vinci, Leonardo da, use of gestures, 292

Vinci, Leonardo da, use of gestures, 292

Wagon, Sign for, 322

Wagon, Signage for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Want, Sign for, 344

Want, Sign up for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Warning, Sign for, 301, 302

Warning, Sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Washington, City of, Sign for, 470

Washington, D.C., Sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Water, Signs for, 357, 494

Water, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

White man, Signs for, 450, 469, 491, 000, 526

White man, Signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, 000, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Whitney, Prof. W.D., Primitive speech, 283

Whitney, Prof. W.D., Early speech, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wichita, Tribal signs for, 476

Wichita, tribal signs for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wilkins, Bishop, Philosophic language, 288

Wilkins, Bishop, Philosophical language, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Williams, Mr. B.O., 326

Williams, Mr. B.O., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Wiseman, Cardinal, Gesture of blind man, 278

Wiseman, Cardinal, Gesture of blind man, 278

, Italian signs, 408

, Italian signs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Woman, Sign for, 497

Woman, Sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Worthlessness, Sign for, 301

Sign of worthlessness, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Writing, origin of, Gestures connected with the, 354

Writing, origin of, Gestures connected with the, 354

Wyandot, Tribal sign for, 476

Wyandot, Tribal sign for, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__





        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!